Sinai 2

HERBERT VERRETH
THE NORTHERN SINAI

FROM THE 7TH CENTURY BC TILL THE 7TH CENTURY AD.
A GUIDE TO THE SOURCES
VOLUME II
Leuven
2006
Table of contents
TABLE OF CONTENTS
VOLUME I
Table of contents 3
Preface 7
Introduction 9
1. Itineraries and descriptions of the northern Sinai

The New Kingdom northern Sinai itinerary 24
Military expeditions in the 7th-1st centuries BC 30
The topographical onomasticon P.Cairo dem. 31169 50
Itineraries and descriptions of the 1st-7th centuries AD 55
Itineraries and descriptions of the 7th-17th centuries AD 75
Descriptions of the northern Sinai coastline in the 10th-16th centuries AD 95
Synoptic chronological tables 98
2. Lake Serbonis, the Kasiotis and the Djifar

Summary 109
Lake Serbonis - Sabkhat Bardawil 110
Kasiotis 146
Djifar 151
3. The area between Raphia and Rinokoloura

Summary 158
Late and Graeco-Roman periods 159
Brook of Egypt - Arza - The sealed harbour of Egypt
Ienysos
Bytl / P3-s3-nfr - Bitylion - Bethaphou - Boutaphios
Arab period 199
el-Barmakia - el-Za'aqa - el-Shadjaratain - el-Ushsh - el-Kharruba - Abi Ishaq
Modern period 215
el-Gora - Twajjel el-Emir - Maqrunat Umm el-Arais - el-Masurah - Krum el-Bahri /
Krum Matallat el-Sheikh Zuweid - Tell el-Baqar - Tell Ouashi - Krum Eid ibn Abed -
Sadot - Abu Tawilah - Rasm el-Zaizeh - Yamit - The R-sites of the Israeli survey
southwest of Rafah - Tell Abu Shennar - Tell Roumelat - Tell el-Aslig - Tell el-
Aheimer - R54 - el-Seyaah - Tell Emedian
Sheikh Zuweid - Khasaha - Tell Temilat (Tell Abu Selima) - Tell el-Eqneiyin (Tell
Jenein) - Tell Abu Ghanem - Tell el-Sheikh - Minet el-Ahsein - Tell Mahiza' - Tell el-
Sitt - Sabkhat el-Sheikh - Dikla
Tell el-Qabr / Bir Gabr Amir - Tell Eziaza - A335 / A346 - (Khirbet Umm) el-
Kharruba / Khirbet el-Burdj - Haruvit - The A-sites of the Israeli survey northeast of
el-Arish - Lahaemmet - el-Risah - Sibil Ain - el-Barra - Khirbet el-Fath
4. Rinokoloura
Summary 255
Rinokoloura - Phakidia
Laura - Ariza
885
Table of contents
Arab and modern periods 309

el-Arish
5. Ostrakine
Summary 350
Graeco-Roman period 351
Ostrakine
Arab period 378
el-Adad - el-Warrada - el-Makhlasa
Modern period 389
el-Felusiyat - Barasa el-M'kheizin / Barasa Aicha - el-Khuinat - el-Ratama - Umm el-
Shuqafa
el-Zaraniq - Khirba (I) - Ras Straki - Ras el-Abid - Cape Mahatib - Djeziret el-
Ghattafa / Djeziret el-Gleikha - Likleykha - el-Mataria
6. Kasion
Summary 413
Kasion
Arab period 492
el-Tha'ama - el-Qass - el-Qasr / Deir el-Nasara
Modern period 499
Ras el-Qasrun - Ras el-Burun - el-Qels - Haparsa - Mat Iblis - el-Zugbah
7. The coastal area between Kasion and Pelousion

Summary 512
Graeco-Roman period 513
Pentaschoinon - Aphnaion - Aphthaia / Aphthites - Gerra - Skenai (ektos Gerrous) -
Chabriou Charax - Castra Alexandri
Arab period 571
el-Udhaib / Umm el-Arab
Modern period 574
el-Uqsor - Tell el-Rabia - Anb Diab / el-Qels (II) - Mahammediya - el-Kenisa / el-
Mallaha / Khirba (II) - Menqa Etman - Djebel Uabra - Abu Galada
8. The inland road south of Sabkhat Bardawil

Summary 589
The area between el-Arish and el-Felusiyat 591
The A-sites of the Israeli survey west of el-Arish - Bir el-Masa'id - el-Deheisha -
Sebil - el-Dakar - Zari' - Bir el-Qadi - Abu Hawidat - Themajel Djaber - Abu Mazruh
- el-Meidan - Umm el-Ushush - Qabr el-Sa'i - Bousser - Hadjar Bardawil (Sabkhat
Bardawil) - Bir el-Gererat - Sabikah - Mahall el-Baraqat
The area between el-Felusiyat and Bir el-Abd 608
Nakhla - Aitwegenai - Bir el-Zubatiyya - Bir el-Mazar - Bir Matta - Bir Kasiba (I) -
el-Rodah - Garif el-Gizlan - Umm el-Hasan - el-Sawada - Abu Tilul - el-Amrawiyyah
- Lake Huash / Umm el-Girdan / Tabam Umm el-Girdan - Lebrash - Sheradel - Luliya
- Dawanir - Umm - Misfaq - Nahal Yam - Madba'a - Arar - Ru'us el-Adrab - el-Breidj
- Bir Salamana - el-Mutaileb - el-Baqqara - el-Sadat - Bir el-Ganadil - Sabkhat el-
Derwish - Mabrukah - Bir el-Abd
The area between Bir el-Abd and Qatia 637
886
Table of contents
Djebel Rua - Djebel Akhsum - Nadjah - Abu Sa'dan - Khirba (III) - Bir el-Afein -
Subaikhat Nakhlat Ma'n - Hod el-Nahr - el-Nasr - el-Rumiya - el-Kifah - Anfushiya -
el-Faydah - Bewasmir - Nadjila - el-Ta'awun - el-Salam - Amm Ugbah - Rab'ah -
Djbarah - Oghratina el-Seriri - Qatia - Oqtahia
The area of Qasr Ghet southeast of Qatia 662
Qasr Ghet - Awiti - Autaioi - el-Dheish - el-Farsh - el-Hasua - el-Sadjia - el-
M'zahamiya - el-Mahari
The area northwest of Qatia 680
Khirbet el-Mard - el-Ghabai - Djebel Abu Darem - Djebel Aenni - el-Karamah - Bir
Abu Hamra - Hod el-Sufia - Rumani - Bir Etmalir - el-Shoada - Bir el-Arais - Djebel
Abu Ganid - Bir Abu Diyuk - T267 - el-Bahria
The area southwest of Qatia 688
Bir Nagid - Bir Abu Raml - Tell el-Dab'a - Bir el-Dahaba - Bir el-Nuss - Djebel
Chalra - el-Kheit Nagar - el-Rehemi - el-Morzugat - el-Machar - Djebel Marguni - el-
Beda - el-Lagia - el-Khasana - el-Uash - el-Shohat - Kheit Sala - Djebel Lissan - el-
Djesuha - Tell el-Naga - Tell el-Nisseya - Abu Zedl - Abu Ghendi - Umm Negm - el-
Ghurabi - Bir Kasiba (II) - Bir el-Goga - Bir el-Duwaidar - Bir el-Djilbana - el-Aqula
Sites in the area west of Qatia without a specific location 704
Umm el-Ghazlan - Abu Shamla - Kathib Uaset - Abu el-Ghazlan - Umm el-Hera -
Abu Rati - Kathib el-Aura - Go el-Ahmar - Ganub Za'u - Djebel el-Ekhz - Mardeit -
el-Cana
9. The northwestern Sinai

Summary 708
Migdol / Magdolos - Tcharou - Sele
Arab and modern periods
The area of the eastern laguna 758
T4 - Tell Kedwa (T21) - Tell el-Heir - Tell Ebeda (T116) - Tell el-Ghaba - Tell el-
Mufariq
The area of the western laguna 786
Bir Hedeua - Djebel el-Adam - T78 - Habwa and Tell Habwa - Tell el-Semut - Tell
el-Ahmar - Bir el-Burdj - Tell el-Burdj - Habwa I-V
The area of lake Ballah 807
el-Qusair - el-Lawawin - Tell Abu Seifa - el-Qantara
The area south of lake Ballah 826
Hittin / Hatein - Bir Abu Helefy - Bir Chenan - Bir Abu Reida - Ras el-Moyeh - Bir
Abu el-Uruq - Bir el-Hoda
10. Pelousion and the Pelousiac plain [partim]

Summary 830
Sha-amile - Si'nu / Sa'nu - Sin - Senou (Snw) / Sounou (Swnw) - Senos
Stratopeda - Ptolemais in Pelousion - Lychnos - Thylax
Modern period 876
The alleged eastern border canal
Tell el-Musallem - Tell Abiad - Tell el-Luli - Tell Zemurt - Tell of the skull (?) - Tell
el-Fadda (west) - Tell el-Gharza
887
Table of contents
VOLUME II
Table of contents 885
Bibliography, maps, illustrations, sources, texts found in situ and orthographic

variants for the sites mentioned in the gazetteer
2. Lake Serbonis, the Kasiotis and the Djifar 889
3. The area between Raphia and Rinokoloura 902
4. Rinokoloura 938
5. Ostrakine 961
6. Kasion 981
7. The coastal area between Kasion and Pelousion 1001
8. The inland road south of Sabkhat Bardawil 1021
9. The northwestern Sinai 1086
10. Pelousion and the Pelousiac plain [partim] 1133
Prosopography of the northern Sinai

from the 7th century BC till the 7th century AD 1147
Maps related to the northern Sinai 1154
Bibliography 1170
Abbreviations for journals and series 1288
888
Bibliography, maps, illustrations, sources, texts found in situ

and orthographic variants for the sites mentioned in the
gazetteer

LAKE SERBONIS
Bibliography
Reland, 1714, p. 60.509.828; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], II, p. 218 and III, p. 70-
71.99.180; d'Anville, 1766, p. 90.99-101.104; Description, Jacotin, 1824, XVII, p.
569-570; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Hazlitt, 1851, p. 67.142.320-321; van
Senden, 1851, I, p. 73-74.321-324; Donne, William Bodham, s.v. Sirbonis lacus, in
Smith, 1857, II, p. 1012; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 534; Brugsch, 1875, p. 29-32; Boettger,
1879, p. 196.899-900.915.919; Brugsch, 1879, p. 206.906; Berger, 1880, p. 267;
Chester, 1880, p. 150; Ebers, 1881, p. 107-112; Ascherson, 1887, p. 179-187; Gruppe,
1889, p. 490-492; Griffith, 1890, p. 35-36; Wiedemann, 1890, p. 62-63; Sethe, Kurt,
s.v. Barathra, in RE, II 2, 1896, col. 2853; Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Schulten, 1900, p.
29; Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 682; von Bissing, 1903, p. 164-166; Paoletti, 1903, p. 105;
Kiepert, 1904, p. 98-100; Clédat, 1905c, p. 603; Jacoby, 1905, p. 43; Steindorff,
Georg, s. v. Ekrhegma, in RE, V 2, 1905, col. 2216; Clédat, 1909a, p. 764; Fischer,
1910, p. 218; Clédat, 1910a, p. 214; Pape, 1911, p. 197.340.1371.1399; Hartmann,
1916b, p. 373-374; Lesquier, 1918, p. 385.401; Clédat, 1919a, p. 191; Clédat, 1919b,
p. 215; Steuernagel, Karl - Kees, Hermann, s.v. Kasion 2, in RE, X 2, 1919, col. 2264;
Clédat, 1920, p. 110; Wiegand, 1920a, col. 87-88; Mallon, 1921, p. 173.174; Clédat,
1923a, p. 67-70.78-79; Clédat, 1923b, p. 146.159-160.166; Gauthier, 1925, I, p.
175.211; 1925, II, p. 31; 1927, IV, p. 23.29.202; 1928, V, p. 121.202.213; Hommel,
1926, p. 964; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 286-
287; Reinhardt, 1928, p. 69-71; Abel, 1933, I, p. 386.435; Jarvis, 1938b, p. 32-35;
Abel, 1939, p. 212.220 and 1940, p. 56; Hopfner, 1941, II, p. 77; Ball, 1942, p. 13-
200 (passim); Rackham, 1942, II, p. 270-273; Bikerman, 1947, p. 258; Fontaine,
1947a, p. 26; Jones, 1949, p. 321.475; Kraeling, 1953, p. 118; Cazelles, 1987 [=
1955], p. 191.206.209; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 1957, col.
696; Walbank, 1957, I, p. 610; Grohmann, 1959, p. 9; Kirsten, 1959, p. 419-420.423;
Dothan, 1967a, p. 279-280; Dothan, 1967b, p. 39-41 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Dothan,
1968, p. 255-256; Dothan, 1969a, p. 579-580; Dothan, 1969b, p. 135-136; Dothan,
1969c, p. 223-224; Seibert, 1969, p. 214-215.224; Helck, 1971, p. 450; Burton, 1972,
p. 126.181; Calderini, 1973, II 1, p. 32, 1975, II 2, p. 135, 1986, IV 3, p. 286 and
2003, Suppl. 3, p. 139; Helck, Wolfgang, s.v. Sirbonis, in KP, V, 1975, col. 212;
Lloyd, 1976, II, p. 41-42.70; Errington, 1977, p. 497.500; Hossfeld, 1977, p. 212;
Ilan, 1977, p. 77-79 (Hebrew); Norin, 1977, p. 24-40; Ovadiah, 1978, p. 127.140;
Oren, 1979b, p. 183.190.191; Ovadiah, 1979, p. 429-430; Ebach, Jürgen, s.v. Kasion,
in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 354; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 187-188.195 (Hebrew); Oren, 1980b,
p. 126 (Hebrew); Behr, 1981, p. 407; Figueras, 1981, p. 162; Hornblower, 1981, p.
148; Oren, 1982a, p. 6.18; Mittmann, 1983, p. 130-140; Bietak, Manfred, s.v.
Schilfmeer, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 629-634; Rogerson, 1985, p. 26-27; Salmon, 1985, p.
166; Chuvin, 1986, p. 41.49; Figueras, 1988a, p. 53-63; Billows, 1990, p.
889
118.122.133; Fauth, 1990, p. 100.114-115; Lemaire, 1990, p. 45-46; Lipiski,

Édouard, s.v. Typhon. 1. Nom, in Lipiski, 1992, p. 477; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p.
15; Oren, 1993b, p. 305.313; Orth, 1993, p. 102; TAVO Register, 1994, p.
219.462.1382.1499; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 74.117.228; Chamoux, 1995, p. 43; Lipiski,
1995, p. 249.251; Oked, 1996, p. 165; Aufrère, 1997, p. 290-297; Hoffmeier, 1997, p.
184.210; Modrzejewski, 1997, p. 33; Yoyotte, 1997, p. 30.142; Redford, 1998, p. 48;
Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 5; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 6.450.452.456.473 and
passim; Figueras, 1999, p. 211-212.214; Nesbitt, 1999 (unpublished), p. 1-2; Niehr,
Herbert, s.v. Kasion, in DNP, 6, 1999, col. 313; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v.
Sinai, in Bowersock, 1999, p. 697; Verreth, 1999a, p. 223-224; Carrez-Maratray,
2000a, p. 10.16.18.56.58.60; Figueras, 2000, p. 166.180-181.248-249 and passim;
Mouton, 2000, p. 59.81.150; Talbert, 2000, p. 1080; Verreth, 2000, p. 471-487;
Winnicki, 2000, p. 171; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 87-100; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001,
p. 11; Jansen-Winkeln, Karl, s.v. Sirbonis, in DNP, 11, 2001, col. 592-593; Rainey,
2001, p. 59-60; Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 118; Clarysse, 2004, p. 86; Garstad,
2004, p. 255; Scolnic, 2004, p. 94.109.120.
Maps
Lake Serbonis
Ortelius, 1595 in Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 23; Fuller, 1650 in Schur, 1987, p.
784; Michael von Lochom, 1660 in Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25; Sicard, 1982 [=
1722], III, p. 168; Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; Robert de
Vaugondy, 1757, pl. 96 in Clédat, 1910a, p. 233; d'Anville, 1766, p. 1; Description,
1826, Atlas, pl. 33; Description, 1830, XVIII, map 1.2; Migne, PL 73, 1849, col. 3-4;
Brugsch, 1875, map; Chester, 1880, p. 144; Ebers, 1881, p. 108.626; Trumbull, 1895,
map; Müller, 1901, II, pl. 25.26; Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208; Paoletti, 1903, map;
Clédat, 1905c, p. 603; Clédat, 1910a, p. 213 and map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Perthes,
1910(9), pl. 3; Sourdille, 1910a, map; Clédat, 1916a, p. 7; Lesquier, 1918, map;
Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Clédat, 1922, p. 198; Clédat, 1923a, map; Jones, 1949 [=
1932], map 14; Gauthier, 1935, pl. 5; Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Ball, 1942, p. 24.69 and pl. 2-
3; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41 and map a-c; Littmann, 1954, p. 212; Cazelles, 1987 [=
1955], p. 190; Fontaine, 1956b, map 2; Kirsten, 1968, map 1; Dothan, 1969b, p.
47.48; Margovsky, 1971, p. 18; Lloyd, 1976, II, p. 399; Ilan, 1977, p. 77; Norin,
1977, p. 26; Bengtson, 1978, map 36a; Peretti, 1979, p. 282; Finkelstein, 1980, p.
185; Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 37; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Goldstein, 1983, p. 512;
Mittmann, 1983, p. 131; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Schilfmeer, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 631-
632; Rogerson, 1985, p. 26; Chuvin, 1986, p. 43; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Carrez-
Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; TAVO B V 21, 1989; Valbelle,
1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1; Yoyotte, 1997, p. 278.284;
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Figueras, 2000, p. 8; Talbert,
2000, map 70; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.99; Bagnall, 2004b, p. 85.
Ekregma
Ortelius, 1595 in Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 23; Michael von Lochom, 1660 in
Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25; d'Anville, 1766, p. 1; Brugsch, 1875, map; Müller,
1901, II, pl. 25.26.26a; Lesquier, 1918, map; Clédat, 1923a, map; Jones, 1949 [=
1932], map 14; Abel, 1939, p. 532 and 1940, pl. 7; Kirsten, 1968, map 1; Figueras,
1987, p. 766; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Figueras, 2000, p. 8; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p.
98.99.
Barathra
890
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 168; Fontaine, 1948, map 1; Fontaine, 1952a, p.
41 and map a-b; Seibert, 1969, p. 223; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1.
Sources
Lake Serbonis
5th century BC
(1-2) Herodotos, 2, 6, 1; 3, 5, 2-3 (ca. 440-425) (cf. Plinius (22); Eustathios
(44))
(3) Herodoros of Herakleia, FGrHist no. 31, F 61 (ca. 400) (= Scholion
Apollonios (6))
4th century BC
(4) Hekataios of Abdera, FGrHist no. 264, F 25 (ca. 322-316) (= Diodoros
(11))
3rd century BC
(5) Apollonios of Rhodos, Argonautica, 2, 1215 (ca. 247)
(6-7) Scholion at Apollonios of Rhodos, Argonautica, 2, 1211 (= Herodoros
(3)) and 2, 1214 (Wendel, 1935, p. 210) (after 247)
(8) Eratosthenes, F I B 15 (Berger, 1880, p. 60-61) (ca. 284-202) (=
Strabon (14))
2nd century BC
cf. Artemidoros of Ephesos, Stiehle, 1856, p. 219-220, F 88 (ca. 100)
(= Strabon, 17, 1, 24)
1st century BC
(9-10) Poseidonios, F 60 (= Strabon (17)); F 64 (= Strabon (18)) (Theiler,
1982, I, p. 67.69) (ca. 135-50)
(11) Diodoros, 1, 30, 4 (ca. 54-36?) (= Hekataios (4))
(12) Vitruvius, De architectura, 8, 3, 7 (ca. 27-25)
(13) Agathemeros, 3 (Müller, 1861, II, p. 472) (1st century BC?)
1st century AD
(14) Strabon, 1, 3, 4 (C 50) (after 9 AD) (= Eratosthenes (8))
cf. Strabon, 1, 3, 17 (C 58) (after 9 AD)
(15-16)Strabon, 16, 2, 32; 34 (C 760) (after 6 AD)
cf. Strabon, 16, 2, 26 (C 758) (after 6 AD)
(17) Strabon, 16, 2, 42 (C 763) (after 6 AD) (= Poseidonios (9))
cf. Strabon, 17, 1, 24 (C 804) (after 23 AD) (= Artemidoros)
(18) Strabon, 17, 1, 35 (C 809) (after 23 AD) (= Poseidonios (10))
(19-21) Chrestomathiae ex Strabonis Geographicorum, 16, 35 (cf. Strabon
(15)); 16, 40-41 (cf. Strabon (17)); 17, 24 (cf. Strabon (18)) (Müller, 1861, II, p.
627.628.632) (after 2nd cent. AD)
(22) Plinius, Naturalis historia, 5, 14, 68 (77) (cf. Herodotos (1-2))
2nd century AD
(23) Ploutarchos, Antonius, 3, 3 (916 F - 917 A) (ca. 100-120)
(24) Dionysios Periegetes, 253 (Brodersen, 1994, p. 58) (124) (cf. Avienus
(37); Priscianus (39); Eustathios (44); Pseudo-Nikephoros (46))
(25-26) Dionysios Periegetes, Paraphrasis, 112-129.242-253 (Müller, 1861, II,
p. 410.412) (after 124)
(27-28) Scholia at Dionysios Periegetes, 116.253 (Müller, 1861, II, p. 436.441)
(after 124)
(29) Aristeides, 36 (48), 74 (Keil, 1898, II, p. 287) (147-149)
891
(30-31) Ptolemaios, 4, 5, 6.11 (Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 682.692) (ca. 148-178)

(32-34) Herodianos, De prosodia catholica, 1, 4, and 5 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 22,
29-23, 1; p. 96, 17; p. 117, 8) (ca. 161-180) (cf. Stephanos (40))
(35) Herodianos, Peri; klivsew" ojnomavtwn (Lentz, 1868, II, p. 728, 34)
(ca. 161-180) (cf. Stephanos (40))
4th century AD
(36) Basileios, Homiliae in hexaemeron, 4, 4 (Giet, 1968, p. 260) (ca. 330-
379) (cf. Eustathius (38))
(37) Avienus, Descriptio orbis terrae, 372 (Van de Woestijne, 1961, p. 35)
(ca. 350-400) (cf. Dionysios (24))
5th century AD
(38) Eustathius, In hexaemeron sancti Basilii Latina metaphrasis, 4, 4
(Migne, PL 53, 1847, col. 906) (ca. 440) (cf. Basileios (36))
6th century AD
(39) Priscianus, Periegesis, 241 (Van de Woestijne, 1953, p. 50) (ca. 500-
520?) (cf. Dionysios (24))
(40) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. Sivrbwn (Meineke, 1849, p. 572)
(ca. 530) (cf. Herodianos (32-35))
9th century AD
(41) Etymologicum magnum genuinum, s.v. Tufavona (Wendel, 1935, p.
209, n.) (865 or 882)
10th century AD
(42) Souda, S 245, s.v. Serbwni'ti" (Adler, 1935, IV, p. 342) (10th century
AD)
12th century AD
(43) Etymologicum magnum auctum, 772, 45, s.v. Tufwv" (Gaisford, 1848,
col. 2163) (ca. 1150-1170)
(44-45) Eustathios, Commentarii in Dionysium, 248 (cf. Herodotos (2);
Dionysios (24)); 262 (Müller, 1861, II, p. 260.263) (before 1175)
16 century AD
(46) Pseudo-Nikephoros Blemmides, 247-269 (Müller, 1861, II, p. 459)
(16th century AD) (cf. Dionysios (24))
(47) Anonymous Greek geographer (Hudson, 1712, IV, quoted in Reland,
1714, p. 509) (before 1712)
Ekregma
3rd century BC
(8) cf. Eratosthenes, F I B 15 (Berger, 1880, p. 60-61) (ca. 284-202) (=
Strabon (14))
(48) Eratosthenes, F II C 22 (Berger, 1880, p. 163-164) (ca. 284-202) (=
Strabon (50))
1st century BC
(49) Diodoros, 19, 64, 8 (ca. 54-36?)
1st century AD
(14) cf. Strabon, 1, 3, 4 (C 50) (after 9 AD) (= Eratosthenes (8))
(15) Strabon, 16, 2, 32 (C 760) (after 6 AD)
(22) Plinius, Naturalis historia, 5, 14, 68 (77)
2nd century AD
(23) Ploutarchos, Antonius, 3, 3 (916 F - 917 A) (ca. 100-120)
892
(51) P.Oxy. XI, 1380, 75-76 (ca. 98-138)

(30) Ptolemaios, 4, 5, 6 (Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 682) (ca. 148-178)
Barathra
4th century BC
(11))
3rd century BC
(52) Eratosthenes, F III B 36 (Berger, 1880, p. 264-265) (ca. 284-202) (=
Strabon (56))
2nd century BC
(53) Polybios, 5, 80, 2 (ca. 165 - after 120)
1st century BC
(11) Diodoros, 1, 30, 4-9 (ca. 54-36?) (= Hekataios (4))
(54-55)Diodoros, 16, 46, 5-6; 20, 73, 3 (ca. 54-36?)
1st century AD
2nd century AD
(57) Herodianos, De prosodia catholica, 13 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 388, 1-3)
(ca. 161-180) (cf. Stephanos (58))
6th century AD
(58) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. Bavraqron (Meineke, 1849, p.
158) (ca. 530) (cf. Herodianos (57))
12th century AD
(59) Ioannes Tzetzes, Exegesis in Homeri Iliadem (Hermann, 1812, p. 10)
(ca. 1110-1185)
Orthographic variants
Greek1
Serbwniv" (Herodotos (1-2): (th'") Serbwnivdo" livmnh"; Apollonios (5): Serbwnivdo"
livmnh"; scholia Apollonios (6-7): hJ Serbwni;" livmnh - ejn th/' Serbwnivdi livmnh/;
Diodoros (11): livmnh ... h} prosagoreuvetai Serbwniv"; Agathemeros (13):
Serbwnivdo" livmnh"; Strabon (14, 17), var. lect.: hJ Serbwni;" livmnh - th;n
Serbwnivda livmnhn; Chrestomathiae Strabonis (19): Serbwnivda livmnhn;
Ploutarchos (23): th'" Serbwnivdo"; Dionysios (24): e[sw Serbwnivda livmnhn;
Dionysios, Paraphrasis (25): th/' Serbwnivdi livmnh; scholion Dionysios (27): th/'
Serbwnivdi livmnh; scholion Dionysios (28): Serbwnivdo" a{lmh"; Aristeides (29) hJ
Serbwni;" livmnh; Ptolemaios (30-31), var. lect.: hJ Serbwni;" livmnh - Serbwnivdo"
livmnh"; Etymologicum genuinum (41): Serbwni;" livmnh - th/' Serbwnivdi livmnh/;
Eustathios (44-45): hJ Serbwni;" livmnh - th/' Serbwnivdi; Nikephoros (46): th'"
Serbwnivdo" livmnh")
Serbwni'ti" (Herodotos (2), var. lect.: th'" Serbwnivvtido" livmnh"; Ploutarchos (23),
var. lect.: th'" Serbwnivvtido"; Dionysios, Paraphrasis (26): th'" Serbwnivtido"
livmnh"; Basileios (36): hJ Serbwni'ti"; Souda (42): Serbwni'ti" livmnh)
Sirbwniv" (Strabon (14-17): hJ Sirbwni;" livmnh - th;n Sirbwnivda livmnhn - hJ
Sirbwni;"; Chrestomathiae Strabonis (19-21): hJ Sirbwni;" livmnh - Sirbwnivdo"
1
Clédat, 1923a, p. 67 incorrectly used the genitive Serbwnivdo" livmnh" instead of a nominative, which
probably brought Gauthier, 1928, V, p. 121.202 to the impossible combination Serbwnivdo" livm nh.
893
livmnh" - hJ nu'n livmnh Sirbwni;" kaloumevnh; Ptolemaios (30-31): hJ Sirbwni;"

livmnh - Sirbwnivdo" livmnh"; Stephanos (40): Sirbwniv", livmnh; Etymologicum
auctum (43): th/' Sirbwnivdi livmnh/; anonymous geographer: (47): hJ Sirbwni;"
livmnh)
Sirbwni'ti" (Strabon, 17, 1, 35 (18): th'" livmnh" th'" Sirbwnivtido")
Sivrbwn (Stephanos (40): nom. Sivrbwn and gen. Sivrbwno")
Sirbwvnio" (Stephanos (40))
Latin
Sirbo (Plinius (22): ab emersu Sirbonis lacus)2
Serbonis (Avienus (37): Serbonidis paludis; Priscianus (39): lacus Serbonidis undae)
Serbonitis (Eustathius (38): Serbonitis (palus))
Greek
“Ekrhgma (Diodoros (49): to; kalouvmenon “Ekrhgma; Strabon (15, 50): to;
“Ekrhgma - tou' Ekrhvgmato" (kaloumevnou); Ploutarchos (23): to; “Ekrhgma;
P.Oxy. 1380 (51): tou' EkøkØrhvãgÃmatoª"º; Ptolemaios (30): “Ekrhgma)
Latin3
emersus (Plinius (22): ab emersu)
Greek
Bavraqra (Polybios (53): ta; Bavraqra kalouvmena; Diodoros (11, 54-55): ta;
(prosagoreuovmena) Bavraqra - ta; (kalouvmena) Bavraqra; Strabon (56): ta;
bavraqra; Stephanos (58): Bavraqra; Tzetzes (59): ta; prosagoreuovmena
Bavraqra)
Baraqreuv" (Stephanos (58))
SABKHAT BARDAWIL
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], II, p. 219 and III, p. 70.180; d'Anville, 1766, p. 100-
101; Niebuhr, 1776, I, p. 45 (non vidi); Mackworth, 1823, p. 354-355 (non vidi);
Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Hazlitt, 1851, p. 321; van Senden, 1851, I, p. 73-
74.81-83.323; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 534; Boettger, 1879, p. 196; Salvator, 1879, p. 25-33
(non vidi); Chester, 1880, p. 150-158; Ascherson, 1887, p. 179-187; Griffith, 1890, p.
35-36; Hartmann, 1898b, p. 314; Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 682;
von Bissing, 1903, p. 165; Paoletti, 1903, p. 105-107; Kiepert, 1904, p. 98-100;
Kohler, 1904, p. 421.432.455; Clédat, 1905c, p. 602-604.607; Schlumberger, 1906, p.
76; Clédat, 1909a, p. 764; Clédat, 1910a, p. 209-237; Fischer, 1910, p. 218;
Hartmann, 1916b, p. 375; Clédat, 1919a, p. 191.198; Clédat, 1919b, p. 215.223;
Clédat, 1923a, p. 67-71.78; Thompson, 1923, p. 248 (non vidi); Clédat, 1924, p. 60-
2
Donne, William Bodham, s.v. Sirbonis lacus, in Smith, 1857, II, p. 1012, Wiedemann, 1890, p. 62,
Kees, Hermann, s.v. Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 286 and Walbank, 1957, I, p. 610
incorrectly speak of a nominative 'Sirbonis lacus'; cf. also 'Sirbonis palus' on the map of Ortelius, 1595.
In modern languages the toponym is also rendered as 'Lac Sirbonite', 'Sirbonischer See' e.a. 'Sarbonis-
See' in LÄ, VII, 1992, p. 281 (index) is not correct. 'Sirobnis' in Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v.
Sinai, in Bowersock, 1999, p. 697 is a printing mistake.
3
Also rendered as 'Sirbonidis eruptio' on the map of Ortelius, 1595. The forms 'Seregma' (Michael von
Lochom, 1660 in Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25), 'Egkrèma' (Lesquier, 1918, map) and 'Egrègme'
(Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26) are not correct.
894
61; Dalman, 1924, p. 52; Hommel, 1926, p. 964; Gauthier, 1928, V, p. 121.202; Kees,
Hermann, s.v. Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 286; Daressy, 1931a, p.
214-215; Abel, 1933, I, p. 435; Jarvis, 1938a, p. 197-198 (non vidi); Jarvis, 1938b, p.
32-35; Abel, 1939, p. 212-213; Plowden, 1940, p. 93; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26; Tadmor,
1958, p. 78; Kirsten, 1959, p. 419-420; Dothan, 1967a, p. 279-280; Dothan, 1967b, p.
39-41 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Neev, 1967 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Dothan, 1968, p. 255-
256; Dothan, 1969a, p. 579-580; Dothan, 1969b, p. 135-136; Dothan, 1969c, p. 223-
224; Dothan, 1969d, p. 45 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Vinja, 1970 (non vidi); Por, 1971, p.
247-249 (non vidi); Levy, 1972 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Por, 1973, p. 89-107 (non vidi);
Ben-Tuvia, 1974 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Tsoar, 1974, p. 42; Ben-Tuvia, 1975 (Hebrew)
(non vidi); Blostein, 1976 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Ilan, 1977, p. 77-79; Paperna, 1977
(Hebrew) (non vidi); Neev, 1978, p. 427; Ben-Tuvia, 1979, p. 43-67 (non vidi);
Figueras, 1981, p. 148.162; Pisanty, 1981, p. 35-73; Por, 1981, p. 101-107 (non vidi);
Eph'al, 1982, p. 102; Oren, 1982a, p. 6.18; Gon, 1983, p. 537-547; Reich, 1984, p. 33;
Ben-Tuvia, 1987, p. 441-446 (Hebrew); Klein, 1987, p. 263-273 (Hebrew); Levy,
1987, p. 257-262 (Hebrew); Schur, 1987, p. xxvi; TAVO Register, 1994, p.
1382.1499; Oked, 1996, p. 165; Egypt, 1997, p. 46; Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 184.210;
Verreth, 1997, p. 107-119; Yoyotte, 1997, p. 142; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 26;
Arthur, 1998, p. 195; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 3.6.473 and passim; Nesbitt, 1999
(unpublished), p. 1-2; Oren, 1999, p. 736-737; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v.
Sinai, in Bowersock, 1999, p. 697; Verreth, 1999a, p. 223-224; de Jong, 2000, p. 1.8;
Figueras, 2000, p. 7-360 passim; Mouton, 2000, p. 15-150.210; Verreth, 2000, p. 471-
487; Talbert, 2000, p. 1080; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 80.226; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p.
89-90; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 3-4.18-21; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 28; Yekutieli,
2002a, p. 244; Clarysse, 2004, p. 86; Meurice, 2004, p. 458; Scolnic, 2004, p.
94.96.97
Maps
Sabkhat Bardawil
Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16 ('Stangoni'); Robert de
Vaugondy, 1757, pl. 96 in Clédat, 1910a, p. 233 ('Stan' - 'G. de Staxi'); d'Anville,
1766, p. 218; Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.33-34; Michaud, 1841, III, map; Müller,
1893, map; Paoletti, 1903, map; Schlumberger, 1906, map; Clédat, 1909a, p. 766;
Clédat, 1910a, p. 213 and map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Sourdille, 1910a, map;
Lesquier, 1918, map; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Sadek, 1926, map; Abel, 1933, I, map 2;
Abel, 1939, p. 532; Plowden, 1940, p. 191.303; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Fontaine,
1952a, p. 41; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4; Seibert, 1969, p. 223; Jones, 1971, p. 294;
Margovsky, 1971, p. 18; Berg, 1973, map 3; Oren, 1973a, p. 101; Oren, 1973c, p.
199; Sneh, 1973, p. 60; Tsoar, 1974, p. 43; Oren, 1975a, p. 77; Har-El, 1976, p.
384.385; Bartholomew, 1977; Ilan, 1977, p. 77; Neev, 1978, p. 427.428; Oren, 1977b,
p. 94; Tamari, 1978, pl. 14; Johnson, 1979, p. 171; Oren, 1979b, p. 181.187;
Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1980b, p. 103; Oren, 1981a, p.
26; Oren, 1981b, p. 47; Pisanty, 1981, p. 60; Arden, 1982, p. 429; Oren, 1982a, p. 2;
Oren, 1982b, p. 204; Gon, 1983, p. 539; Michelin, 1983; Mittmann, 1983, p. 131;
TAVO B VI 15, 1983; Rabinowitz, 1985, p. 212; Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, p. 16;
Sneh, 1986, p. 195; Ben-Tuvia, 1987, p. 442; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Klein, 1987, p.
264; Levy, 1987, p. 258.259.260; Har-El, 1987a, p. 718; Oren, 1987a, p. 74.79;
Valbelle, 1987, p. 24; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196; Oren, 1989a, p.
391; TAVO B V 21, 1989; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Caneva, 1992a, p. 35; Bar-Yosef,
895
1993, p. 1385; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1;
Kümmerly, 1995; Egypt, 1997, p. 41; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Valbelle,
1998a, p. 6; Figueras, 1999, p. 211; Goodfriend, 1999, p. 147; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78-
79; de Jong, 2000, p. 653-693; Figueras, 2000, p. 8; Mouton, 2000, p. 197.199;
Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 99; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32-36, map 1-5; Scolnic,
2004, p. 95.
Inlets (boghaz)
Chester, 1880, p. 144; Müller, 1893, map; Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208;
Paoletti, 1903, map; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Clédat, 1910a, p. 213 and map A; Gardiner,
1920, pl. 13; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Pisanty, 1981, p. 60; Arden, 1982, p. 429; Gon,
1983, p. 539; Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, p. 16; Ben-Tuvia, 1987, p. 442; Klein, 1987, p.
264; Levy, 1987, p. 259.260; Oren, 1987a, p. 74.79; Valbelle, 1987, p. 24; Oren,
1989a, p. 391; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Kümmerly, 1995.
Illustrations
Clédat, 1923b, pl. 2, 1: the strip of land between the lake and the
Mediterranean at el-Qels
Jarvis, 1938b, pl. 2a: the narrow strip of sand dividing the Mediterranean from
lake Bardawil
Oren, 1978a, p. 82 (= 1982a, p. 6, fig. 3): the archaeological team crosses the
lake near el-Felusiyat on foot, when in the afternoon the water draws back
Pisanty, 1981, p. 72-73, aerial photos of the inlet between el-Zaraniq and el-
Qels in May 1971 and June 1972
Ben-Tuvia, 1987, p. 443-445, fig. 3-9: drawings of fish occurring in lake
Bardawil
Ben-Tuvia, 1987, p. 445-446, fig. 10-12: possible methods of fishing in lake
Bardawil
Klein, 1987, p. 267, fig. 3: aerial photo of the eastern end of lake Bardawil
(including el-Felusiyat and the boghaz of el-Zaraniq)
Klein, 1987, p. 268, fig. 4: aerial photo of the eastern end of lake Bardawil
(including the boghaz of el-Zaraniq)
Klein, 1987, p. 269, fig. 5: aerial photo of the inlet between el-Qels and
Mahammediya
Klein, 1987, p. 270, fig. 6: evolution of the inlet between el-Qels and
Mahammediya between 1969 and 1978
Klein, 1987, p. 271, fig. 7: aerial photo of the inlet between el-Zaraniq and el-
Qels
Klein, 1987, p. 272, fig. 8: evolution of the inlet between el-Zaraniq and el-
Qels between 1967 and 1978
Sources
12th century AD
(1) Willelmus Tyrensis, Chronicon, 20, 14 (Huygens, 1986, p. 928-929)
(1184-1186)
13th century AD
(2) Sibt ibn el-Djeuzi (translated in Recueil, 1884, III, p. 558-559) (before
1256)
(3) Via ad terram sanctam (Kohler, 1904, p. 432) (ca. 1291-1293)
896
14th century AD
(4) Memoria terre sancte (Kohler, 1904, p. 455) (ca. 1300-1321)
(5) Marino Sanudo, 2, 4, 25 (Röhricht, 1898, p. 120) (1321)
(7) Abu'l-Feda, Annals (translated in de Slane, 1872, p. 11) (before 1331)
(8) Abraham Cresques (Buchon, 1841, p. 111) (1375)
15th century AD
cf. Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 520) (ca. 1420-1442)
(9-10) Abu'l-Mahasin, Annals (translated in Recueil, 1884, III, p. 488.498)
(before 1470)
(11) cf. Breydenbach (Röhricht, 1901, pl. 3) (1486)
(12) cf. Greffin Affagart (Chavanon, 1902, p. 61) (1533-1534)
Latin4
Stagnum (Willelmus (1); Sanudo (5), var. lect.; Cresques (6): Stagnom)
Staxum (Sanudo (5): caput Staxi - Staxum)
Arabic name in transcription5
Sabaquet Bardoill (Via (3))
Sabaquet Bardoil (Memoria (4))
Salaque Dardoil (Memoria (4), var. lect.)
Salaq– Bardoil (Memoria (4), var. lect.)
Sabaquet baridoil (Sanudo (6))
Saba≈at el-Bardaouil; Sabakat Bardowal; Saba'kat Bardowâl; Sabâket-Bardoil;
Sabakhat Bardouâl; Sabakhat el-Bardaouil; Sabakhet El Bardaweel; Sabbe ha Barduil;
Sabchat Barduîl; Sabechat Bardewil; Sab≈at al-Bardawl; Sabkat Bardawil; Sabkh
Bardawil; Sabkhat Bardaouil; Sabkhat Bardawîl; sabkhat Berdawîl; Sabkhet el
Bardawil; Sebache Bardauîl; Sebaket Bardoil; Sebâket Bardoil; Sebaket-Bardoil;
Sebchat Berdawîl; Sebhat Bardawil; Seb≈at Bardawl; Sebkha Bardaouil; Sebkha de
Bardouîl; Sebkha el Berdaouil; Sobcheh Bardouil
el-Bahr ('the Sea') (Beduins quoted by Chester, 1880, p. 156)
Melleha ('salina') of Berdovil (Salvator in Figueras, 2000, p. 14)
KASIOTIS
Bibliography
Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 545-546; d'Anville, 1766, p. 99; Hazlitt, 1851, p. 96;
van Senden, 1852, I, p. 73; De-Vit, 1868, II, p. 153; Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 682;
Bouché-Leclercq, 1904, II, p. 102; Pape, 1911, p. 633; Lesquier, 1918, p. 385; Kees,
Hermann, s.v. Kasiotis 1-2, in RE, X 2, 1919, col. 2267; Wiegand, 1920a, col. 87;
Clédat, 1923a, p. 63.67.80.91-92.162; Clédat, 1923b, p. 166; Kees, Hermann, s.v.
Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 287; Daressy, 1931a, p. 214.221;
4
'Stagnum' is also rendered as 'Stangoni' (Pococke, 1743(?), map) and 'Stan' (Robert de Vaugondy,
1757, pl. 96).
5
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174 [Òbß(at) (sic) brdwal]; Fontaine, 1947a,
p. 26: [sbÏ(at) (sic) el-brduil; sbÏ(at) (sic) brduil]. Also translated as 'lac (de) Baudouin', 'Lagune de
Bardawil', 'Lake Bardawil', 'Bardawil Lagoon' e.a. The form 'Lac de Beaudoin' (Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26)
is not correct. The strip of land is called 'Bardawil Peninsula' on the map of Bartholomew, 1977.
897
Gauthier, 1935, p. 142.171; Abel, 1939, p. 534-535.547 and 1940, p. 233; Cazelles,
1987 [= 1955], p. 200; Jones, 1971, p. 314.342-343.479.492.494; Lifshitz, 1971a, p.
157.161; Foti Talamanca, 1974, p. 29; Weber, 1974, p. 205; Calderini, 1978, III 1, p.
83; Le Déaut, 1978, I, p. 139; Klein, 1980, II, p. 95; Feissel, 1984, p. 559; Chuvin,
1986, p. 50; Bonnet, 1987, p. 128; Maher, 1992, p. 48; Martin, 1996, p. 28-115
passim; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 414.429; Figueras, 2000, p.
42.60.73.86.174.177.207.240; Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 115-116; Kramer, 2003,
p. 279; Mitthof, 2005, p. 259.
Maps
Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25; Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16;
d'Anville, 1766, p. 1; Müller, 1901, II, pl. 26a; Fontaine, 1952a, map b; Martin, 1996,
p. 97.
Sources
2nd century AD
5th century AD
(2) cf. Hieronymus, Commentarii in Esaiam, 5, 19, 18 (Adriaen, 1963a, p.
198) (408-410)
8th century AD
(3) Targum, Pseudo-Ionathan, Genesis, 10, 14 (Aramaic) (translated in
Maher, 1992, p. 48) (7th-8th centuries AD)
Orthographic variants6
Greek
Kasiw'ti" (Ptolemaios (1): Kasiwvtido")
Kassiw'ti" (Ptolemaios (1), var. lect.)
Basiw'ti" (Ptolemaios (1), var. lect.)
Bassiw'ti" (Ptolemaios (1), var. lect.: Bassiotidis)
Aramaic
N(a)siotai (y)+wysn), corrected into K(a)siotai (y)+wysk); 'les gens de Casiotis', 'the
Casiotites' (Targum (3))
The forms Kasiotis and Kassiotis are mere variants, just as the forms Kasion
and Kassion7. The letters 'k' and 'b' in Greek palaeography resemble quite closely,
which explains the form Bas(s)iotis.
DJIFAR
Bibliography
6
Also spelled Casiotide, Casiotis, Cassiôtide, Kasiotide, Kassiotide by modern scholars.
7
See s.v. Kasion.
898
d'Anville, 1766, p. 103; de Guignes, 1789b, p. 432; Tuch, 1847, p. 173-176;

Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 59 (Arabic index); Le Strange, 1890, p. 28-30.41.517;
Fischer, 1910, p. 215; Hartmann, 1910, p. 676.685; Guest, 1912, p. 974; Clédat,
1916b, p. 22; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 373-377; Clédat, 1919a, p. 191-199; Clédat, 1920,
p. 107; Maspero, 1919, p. 70.100-101; Clédat, 1923a, p. 55-58.62-67.81-83.114;
Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 6-7; Dalman, 1924, p. 53; Gauthier, 1925, I, p.
217; Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 100-101.123.191; Daressy, 1930, p. 113 and 1931, p.
218.221; Abel, 1933, I, p. 435 and 1938, II, p. 217; Abel, 1939, p. 210.212 and 1940,
p. 61; Marmardji, 1951, p. 42.47.48.80.139.155; Ramzi, 1953, I, p. 41-42 (Arabic)
(non vidi); Gibb, 1958, I, p. 71; Grohmann, 1959, p. 8.30; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420;
Miller, 1986, p. 51; Elad, 1992, p. 339; Gil, 1992, p. 112.381.412; Abd al-Malik,
1998, p. 171; Figueras, 2000, p. 14-15.55.160.198.245; Mouton, 2000, p. 20-23.28-
173.206.213; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 4.9.11; Meurice, 2004, p. 469.
Maps
Paoletti, 1903, map; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Guest, 1912, map; Abel, 1933, I,
map 2; Fontaine, 1952a, map d; Grohmann, 1959, p. 21; Mouton, 2000, p. 198.200.
Sources
9th century AD
(1) Ibn Khurdadbeh (translated in de Goeje, 1889, p. 89) (ca. 844-848)
cf. Itinerarium Bernardi Monachi Franci, 9 (Tobler, 1879, p. 314) (ca.
870)
(2) Ibn Abd el-Hakam (translated in Gildemeister, 1883, p. 11-12 and in
Bouriant, 1900, p. 623) (before 871) (= Ibn Hauqal (14); Maqrizi (57))
cf. Ya'qubi (translated in Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 197, n. 1) (891)
10th century AD
(3-4) Qudama (translated in de Goeje, 1889, p. 167.172) (after 929)
(5-6) Abu Zaid el-Balchi, map in ms. Hamburg (Miller, 1986, pl. 2-3 [8, 4]) and in
ms. Bologna (Miller, 1986, pl. 2-3 [8, 1]) (before 934)
(7) Istakhri (translated in Elad, 1992, p. 339, n. 155) (ca. 951)
(8) Istakhri (translated in Gildemeister, 1883, p. 11) (ca. 951)
(9) Istakhri (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 155) (ca. 951)
(11-12) Istakhri, map in ms. London (Miller, 1986, pl. 2-3 [8, 2]) and in ms.
Leningrad 1 (Miller, 1986, pl. 4-5 [9, 2]) (ca. 951)
(13-14)Ibn Hauqal (translated in Gildemeister, 1883, p. 4.11-12) (978) (= Ibn Abd el-
Hakam (2))
(15) Ibn Hauqal (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 155) (978)
(16) Ibn Hauqal (translated in Elad, 1992, p. 339, n. 155) (978)
(17-20) Muqaddasi (translated in Collins, 1994, p. 163.165.177.178) (ca. 986)
(21-22) Muqaddasi, map in ms. Berlin 2 (Miller, 1986, pl. 6-7 [10, 2]) and in
ms. Leiden 2 (Miller, 1986, pl. 2-3 [8, 3]) (ca. 986)
(23) el-Muhallabi in Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1867, II, p. 90;
translated in Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 101) (ca. 990) (= Yaqut (30))
(24) el-Muhallabi in Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1868, III, p.
661; translated in Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 63) (ca. 990) (= Yaqut (34))
899
(25) Ibn Zulaq in Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1868, III, p. 660;
translated in Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 62) (before 997) (= Yaqut (33))
11th century AD
(26) el-Quda'i (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 208) (before 1062) (=
Maqrizi (53)
12th century AD
(27) Idrisi (translated in Gildemeister, 1885, p. 122) (1154)
13th century AD
(28) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1866, I, p. 805) (1225)
(29) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1866, I, p. 912; translated in
Marmardji, 1951, p. 42) (1225)
(30) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1867, II, p. 90; translated in
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 100-101) (1225) (= el-Muhallabi (23))
(31) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1867, II, p. 445; mentioned in
Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 467) (1225)
Marmardji, 1951, p. 80) (1225)
(33) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1868, III, p. 660; translated in
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 62) (1225) (= Ibn Zulaq (25))
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 62) (1225) (= el-Muhallabi (24))
(35) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1869, IV, p. 94; translated in
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 123) (1225)
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 191) (1225)
(37) Yaqut, Mushtarik (mentioned in Gildemeister, 1881, p. 86) (before
1229)
(38) Yaqut, Mushtarik (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 47) (before 1229)
(39) Qazwini (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 47) (before 1283)
(40) Qazwini (mentioned in Maspero, 1919, p. 70) (before 1283)
14th century AD
(41-42) Marasid el-Itilla (mentioned in Marmardji, 1951, p. 42.80) (ca. 1300)
(43) Marasid el-Itilla (mentioned in Le Strange, 1890, p. 30) (ca. 1300)
(44) Marasid el-Itilla (mentioned in Maspero, 1919, p. 70) (ca. 1300)
(45) Marasid el-Itilla (mentioned in Reinaud, 1848, II 1, p. 150, n. 3) (ca.
1300)
(46) Dimashqi (translated in Mehren, 1874, p. 292) (ca. 1300)
(47-48) Abu'l-Feda, Geography (translated in Reinaud, 1848, II 1, p. 139.149-
150) (1321)
(49) Ibn el-Dji'an (mentioned in Maspero, 1919, p. 70) (1375)
(50) Bakuwi (mentioned in de Guignes, 1789b, p. 432) (1402)
(51) Ibn Duqmaq (mentioned in Maspero, 1919, p. 70) (before 1407)
15th century AD
(52-58) Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 39. 208. 524. 528. 544. 623.
672) (ca. 1420-1442) (= Ibn Abd el-Hakam (2); el-Quda'i (26))
900

al-Djifâr; al-Íifr; al-Giofar; Al Jifâr, al-Jifr; Dgifar; Dgioufar; Djefar; Djéfâr,
Djifar; Djifâr; Dschifar; dschifr; Dshifâr, Ed-Dschifr; El-Djifar; el-Dschifâr; al
gifar; el-Íifâr; el-Íifr; El Gofar; El-Gofar; El Goufar; el-Jifar; Gefar; Gifar; Gofar;
Gôfar; Jifar; Jifâr; Jifr
8
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Maspero, 1919, p. 70 [el-Ïfar].
901

Late and Graeco-Roman periods
BROOK OF EGYPT (NAHAL MUSUR - NAHAL MISRAYIM -

SHIHOR MISRAYIM)
Bibliography
Reland, 1714, p. 285-287.969-970; d'Anville, 1766, p. 102; Niebuhr, 1772, p.

420; van Senden, 1851, I, p. 75-77.84-85.322; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 238-240; Delitzsch,
1881, p. 310-312; Winckler, 1898a, p. 9-11; von Bissing, 1912, p. 131-132.148;
Maspero, 1919, p. 71; Clédat, 1921, p. 169-173; Clédat, 1923a, p. 60; Olmstead, 1923,
p. 376; Dalman, 1924, p. 54-55; Hommel, 1926, p. 611-612.963; Tonneau, 1926, p.
597-598; Gauthier, 1928, V, p. 124-126; Weissbach, 1928, p. 110; Abel, 1933, I, p.
301; Stummer, 1935, p. 47-48; Weidner, 1944, p. 42-44; Alt, 1945, p. 227-234.240;
Wiseman, 1951, p. 22.24; Fontaine, 1955, p. 73.210; Tadmor, 1958, p. 35.77.78;
Grohmann, 1959, p. 17; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420; Tadmor, 1966, p. 91-92; Parpola, 1970,
p. 256; Wüst, 1975, p. 32-38; Odelain, 1978, p. 276.351.379; Aharoni, 1979, p. 329;
Na'aman, 1979, p. 68-86; Oren, 1979b, p. 185; Na'aman, 1980, p. 95-100; Eph'al, 1982,
p. 30-219 passim; Oren, 1982a, p. 5; Rainey, 1982, p. 131-132; Bietak, Manfred, s.v.
Schi-Hor, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 623-626; Reeg, 1989, p. 435-436; Oren, 1993a, p.
1389.1392; Tadmor, 1994, p. 156.178; Schmitt, 1995, p. 65; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
75-76.472 and passim; Figueras, 1999, p. 213; Figueras, 2000, p. 35.172.360 and
passim; Rainey, 2001, p. 60.
Maps
Brook of Egypt (Wadi el-Arish)

Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; Volney, 1825 [1787], II,
map; Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.32; Description, 1830, XVIII, map 1; Robinson,
1841, I, map; Müller, 1893, map; Schlumberger, 1906, map; Olmstead, 1923, map;
Abel, 1933, I, map 2; Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 8; Na'aman, 1980, p. 95;
Eph'al, 1982, p. 241; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Rogerson, 1985, p. 26-27.34.35.115; Bogaert,
1987, map 3; Aharoni, 1993, passim; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.
Brook of Egypt (oriented east-west, leading to the Nile or to lake Serbonis)
Quaeresmi, 1639 in De Sandoli, 1989, p. 464; Fuller, 1650 in Schur, 1987, p.
784; Robert de Vaugondy, 1757, pl. 96 in Clédat, 1910a, p. 233; d'Anville, 1766, p. 1
(cf. p. 218).
Nahal Besor
Bengtson, 1978, map 17; Na'aman, 1980, p. 95; Oren, 1982b, p. 204.
Wadi el-Arish
See s.v. el-Arish.
Sources
Assyrian sources
8th century BC
902
(1) Tiglath-pileser III, Summary inscription 8, 18 (Wiseman, 1951, p. 23;

Tadmor, 1994, p. 178-179) (729)
(2) Sargon II, Assur prism, B, 5 (Weidner, 1944, p. 42; Na'aman, 1979, p.
71) (ca. 716-705)
(3) Sargon II, Prism, 13 (Lyon, 1883, p. 2.30-31) (ca. 716-705)
7th century BC
(4) Assarhaddon, Ninive prism class B, I, 55 = Heidel prism, I, 57 (Borger,
1956, p. 50-51; Heidel, 1956, p. 14-15) (676)
(5) Assarhaddon, Ninive prism class A, III, 39 (Borger, 1956, p. 50)
(673/672)
(6) Assarhaddon, Ninive prism class C (episode 5) (Borger, 1956, p. 50-51)
(673/672)
(7) Assarhaddon, Kalach A, 16 (Borger, 1956, p. 33) = Tarbis A, 7b-8a (cf.
Borger, 1956, p. 32-33.50.71) (ca. 672)
(8) Assarhaddon, Assur-Babel E, Ro 3b (Borger, 1956, p. 86) (ca. 679-670)
(9) Assarhaddon, Fragment A, Ro [16] (Luckenbill, 1927, II, p. 217, § 545;
cf. Borger, 1956, p. 110) (ca. 679-670)
(10) Assarhaddon, Fragment B, Ro 14 (Borger, 1956, p. 110-111) (ca. 679-
670)
(11) Assarhaddon, Fragment F, Ro 17 (Borger, 1956, p. 112; Na'aman, 1979,
p. 74) (ca. 671-670)
(12) Assarhaddon, Fragment G, 6 (Borger, 1956, p. 113; Na'aman, 1979, p.
69) (ca. 671-670?)
Biblical sources (see also Septuaginta and Vulgata)

(13) Genesis, 15, 18 (10th - 5th centuries BC)
(14) Numeri, 34, 5 (10th - 5th centuries BC)
(15-17) Iosue, 13, 3; 15, 4.47 (10th - 6th centuries BC)
(18) 1 Regum, 8, 65 (10th - 6th centuries BC)
(19) 2 Regum, 24, 7 (10th - 6th centuries BC)
cf. Isaias, 23, 3 (8th - 6th centuries BC)
(20) Isaias, 27, 12 (8th - 6th centuries BC)
cf. Ieremias, 2, 18 (6th century BC)
(21-22) Ezechiel, 47, 19; 48, 28 (6th century BC)
(23) 1 Paralipomenon, 13, 5 (ca. 350-300?)
(24) 2 Paralipomenon, 7, 8 (ca. 350-300?)
(25) Iudith, 1, 9 (Hanhart, 1979, p. 54) (ca. 150 BC)
A selection of later sources (see also s.v. Rinokoloura)

cf. Iosephos, Antiquitates Iudaicae, 10, 6, 1 (86) (93/94)
Eusebios, Onomasticon, s.v. Siwvr (Klostermann, 1904, p. 156) (ca. 300)
(cf. Hieronymus)
Eusebios, Commentarius in Isaiam, 91, 27, 12-13 (Ziegler, 1975, p. 177)
(ca. 303-340)
Hieronymus, Liber de situ et nominibus locorum Hebraicorum, s.v. Sior
(Klostermann, 1904, p. 157) (389-391) (cf. Eusebios)
Hieronymus, Epistulae, 108 (Epitaphium sanctae Paulae), 14 (Labourt,
1955, p. 175) (404)
Hieronymus, Commentarii in Amos, 3, 6, 12-15 (Adriaen, 1969, p. 310)
(406)
903
Hieronymus, Commentarii in Esaiam, 8, 27, 12 (Adriaen, 1963a, p. 352)

(408-410)
Augustinus, Quaestiones in Heptateuchum, 6, 21, 3 (Fraipont, 1958, p.
327) (ca. 419)
Augustinus, De civitate Dei, 16, 24 (413-426)
Theodoretos, Commentaria in Isaiam, 7, 27, 12 (Guinot, 1982, II, p.
228) (393-466)
Remigius Antissiodorensis, Commentarius in Genesim, 15, 18 (Migne,
PL 131, 1853, col. 87) (908)
Saadia Gaon, Bible (Arabic) (mentioned in Dalman, 1924, p. 54) (before
942)
Willelmus Tyrensis, Chronicon, 12, 24; 20, 19 (Huygens, 1986, p.
576.937) (1184-1186)
ARZA
Bibliography
Winckler, 1898a, p. 11; Olmstead, 1923, p. 376-377; Landsberger, 1927, p.

74.79; Luckenbill, 1927, II, p. 206; Weissbach, 1928, p. 108-110; Ebelich, Erich, s.v.
ArÒâ, in RdA, I, 1928, p. 154; Ebelich, Erich, s.v. Asu≈ili, in RdA, I, 1928, p. 309;
Honigmann, Ernst, s.v. Arzaa‡apa, in RdA, I, 1928, p. 161; Smith, 1928, p. 625;
Thompson, 1931, p. 18; Weidner, 1933, p. 29-30; Abel, 1939, p. 530.537-539 and
1940, p. 231; Alt, 1945, p. 228-231; Tadmor, 1958, p. 78; Tadmor, 1966, p. 97-98;
Parpola, 1970, p. 37; Kitchen, 1986 [= 1973], p. 391; Aharoni, 1974, p. 90 (Hebrew);
Spalinger, 1974a, p. 296-299; Grayson, 1975, p. 125.219.252; Eph'al, 1978, p. 80;
Na'aman, 1979, p. 72-74.77; Na'aman, 1980, p. 95.106; Eph'al, 1982, p. 104-105;
Steiner, 1984, p. 114; Schmitt, 1989, p. 65; Grayson, 1991, p. 124; Schmitt, 1995, p.
65-66; Rainey, 2001, p. 60.
Maps
Olmstead, 1923, map ('Arza-asapa', immo el-Arish); Na'aman, 1980, p. 95 ('Tel

Gamma, Yurza'); Har-El, 1987b, p. 738 (immo el-Arish).
Sources
7th century BC
(1) Assarhaddon, Ninive prism class B, I, 55 - II 5 = Heidel prism, I, 57-63
(Borger, 1956, p. 50-51; Heidel, 1956, p. 14-15) (676)
(2) Assarhaddon, Ninive prism class A, III, 39-42 (Borger, 1956, p. 50)
(673/672)
(3) Assarhaddon, Ninive prism class C (episode 5) (Borger, 1956, p. 50-51)
(673/672)
(4) Assarhaddon, Kalach A, 16-17 (Borger, 1956, p. 33) = Tarbis A, 7b-8a
(cf. Borger, 1956, p. 32-33.50.71) (ca. 672)
(5) Assarhaddon, Assur-Babel E, Ro [3b]-4a (Borger, 1956, p. 86) (ca. 679-
670)
(6) Assarhaddon, Fragment A, Ro [16]-17 (Luckenbill, 1927, II, p. 217, §
545; cf. Borger, 1956, p. 110) (ca. 679-670)
904
(7-8) Assarhaddon, Fragment B, Ro 14 - Vo 1-2; Vo 12 (Borger, 1956, p. 110-

111) (ca. 679-670)
6th century BC
(9) Assarhaddon Chronicle ('Chronicle 14'), 7-8 (Grayson, 1975, p. 125)
(6th century BC?)
ArÒâ; Arza; Arzâ.
THE SEALED HARBOUR OF EGYPT

Bibliography
Gadd, 1954, p. 179-182; Oppenheim, 1957, p. 35; Tadmor, 1958, p. 34-35.78;

Tadmor, 1965, p. 272 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Tadmor, 1966, p. 92; Ilan, 1972, p. 111
(Hebrew) (non vidi); Reich, 1981, 283-287 (Hebrew) and p. 84*-85* (English
summary); Eph'al, 1982, p. 38.92.101-104.108; Reich, 1984, p. 32-38; Oren, 1986a, p.
83-91 (Hebrew); Tuplin, 1991, p. 281; Oren, 1993a, p. 1294; Oren, 1993c, p. 102-105
(non vidi); Reich, 1993, p. 15; Oren, 1998, p. 76; Oren, 1999, p. 735.
Sources
(1) Khorsabad Annals, 17-18 (Tadmor, 1958, p. 34) (ca. 716-705?)

(2) Nimrud Prism, Fragment D, col. IV, 42-49 (Tadmor, 1958, p. 34) (ca.
716-705?)
IENYSOS
Bibliography
Reland, 1714, p. 828-829; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722-1724], II, p. 236 and III, p. 180;
d'Anville, 1766, p. 104; Mannert, 1804, VI 1, p. 267 (non vidi); Meineke, 1849, p. 332;
Hazlitt, 1851, p. 190; van Senden, 1851, I, p. 83-84.324; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 530.531;
Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 227-230; Schumacher, 1886, p. 182; Schlumberger, 1906, p. 73-
74; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Ienysos, in RE, IX 1, 1914, col. 922; Beer, Georg - Moritz,
Ludwig, s.v. Kadytis, in RE, X 2, 1919, col. 1478; Maspero, 1921, p. 684; Clédat,
1923a, p. 75-77; Hommel, 1926, p. 721-724.958.963-965; How, 1928, I, p. 257; Abel,
1939, p. 227.533-545; Ball, 1942, p. 167.172; Rabinowitz, 1956, p. 3; Meinardus, 1963,
p. 24; Avi-Yonah, 1966b, p. 11 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Damsté, 1968, p. 150.538;
Dumbrell, 1971, p. 42; Lemaire, 1974, p. 69; Naveh, 1974a, p. 83; Lloyd, 1976, II, p.
70; Calderini, 1978, III 1, p. 23; Na'aman, 1979, p. 79; Eph'al, 1982, p. 195-196.206;
Rainey, 1982, p. 132; Mittmann, 1983, p. 130-140; Rosén, 1987, p. 255-256; Figueras,
1988a, p. 62; Graf, 1990, p. 138; Kasher, 1990, p. 17; Lemaire, 1990, p. 45-46;
Aharoni, 1993, p. 130; Carrez-Maratray, 1993b, p. 24; Casevitz, 1993, p. 15; Oren,
1993a, p. 1294.1393; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88-89; Graf, 1998, p. 108; Oren, 1998,
p. 75.76; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 5; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 60.450.465;
Figueras, 1999, p. 213; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 16; Figueras, 2000, p. 197.364 and
passim; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 90; Rainey, 2001, p. 59-61.
905
Maps
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 168 (between Raphia and Rinokoloura); d'Anville,
1766, p. 1 (between Gaza and Raphia); Sourdille, 1910a, map (identified with
Rinokoloura and el-Arish); Abel, 1940, pl. 7 (immo Sheikh Zuweid); Mittmann, 1983,
p. 131 (immo Khan Yunus); Aharoni, 1993, map 171 (immo el-Arish); Rainey, 2001, p.
62 (immo el-Arish).
Sources
5th century BC
(1) Herodotos, 3, 5, 2-3 (ca. 440-425) (cf. Herodianos (2); Stephanos (3))
2nd century AD
(2) Herodianos, De prosodia catholica, 8 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 213, 17-18) (ca.
161-180) (cf. Herodotos (1); Stephanos (3))
6th century AD
(3) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. Inussov" (Meineke, 1849, p. 332)
(ca. 530) (cf. Herodotos (1); Herodianos (2))
Ihvnuso" (Herodotos (1): Ihnuvsou)

“Iknuso" (Herodotos (1), var. lect.: Iknuvsou)
Ihvnusso" (Herodotos (1), var. lect.: Ihnuvssou)
“Inusso" (Herodianos (2))
Inussov" (Stephanos (3))
BYTL - P3-S3-NFR
Bibliography
Gauthier, 1925, p. 6.8.28.34.48-49; Gauthier, 1925, II, p. 18.150, 1926, III, p.

148.152 and 1928, V, p. 5; Spiegelberg, 1925, p. 7.17-18; Alt, 1926, p. 239-242; Sottas,
1927, p. 240; Abel, 1938, II, p. 285; Abel, 1939, p. 227-228.540.544-545 and 1940, p.
224; Thissen, 1966, p. 15.54; Figueras, 1988b, p. 121-124 (Hebrew) (non vidi);
Schmitt, 1995, p. 102.114-115; Simpson, 1996, p. 244-245; Figueras, 2000, p.
34.36.38.53.59.171.172.228.252.254.307.
Maps
TAVO B V 18, 1992.
Sources
(1) Raphia decree - hieroglyphic version from the Tell el-Maschuta stele, l.
8 (Gauthier, 1925, p. 6.8) (217 BC)
9
By modern scholars also spelled Ienisus, Iënysos, Iénysos, Ienysus, Iénysus, Inissus, Inyssus, Je–nysos,
Jénysos, Jenysus, Yenisos. Lenyssos in Figueras, 1999, p. 213 is a printing mistake.
906
(2) Raphia decree - demotic version from the Tell el-Maschuta stele, l. 11
(Simpson, 1996, p. 244-245) (217 BC)
ByÚl.w (1)
By†l (2)
Bitl; biÚlou(?); Bjtjl; Bjtl; Bytil; Bytyl
S3-nfr (1)10
P3-s3-nfr (2)
P-sy-nfr; P3-s3-nfr; Pa-sa-nfr; pa-sa-nfr; Pasanfr; Pasinefer; Pr-s-nfr; psanofir; Psinofir;
Psinûfer; Psinuphis; Psynofir; Psynophir; Sa-nfr
BITYLION
Bibliography
Reland, 1714, p. 38.208.223.638-639.664-665.800 (non vidi); Le Quien, 1740,

III, col. 671-674 (non vidi); Migne, PL 23, 1845, col. 43-44 and PL 73, 1849, col. 200-
201; De Buck, Acta sanctorum Octobris, 1869, IX, p. 22; Gams, 1873, p. 453; Gelzer,
1890, p. 52.191-192; van den Gheyn, 1891a, p. 73-78.89.116; van den Gheyn, 1891b, p.
559-576; Benzinger, Immanuel, s.v. Bethelia, in RE, III 1, 1897, col. 363; Lagrange,
1897, p. 179; Schulten, 1900, p. 28-29; Jacoby, 1905, p. 48-50; Thomsen, 1907, p. 30-
31; Musil, 1908, II 2, p. 61.244; Kiepert, 1893-1913 [1910], VI, p. 3; Hartmann, 1913,
p. 196; Albright, 1924a, p. 154-155 (non vidi); Dalman, 1924, p. 57; Gauthier, 1925, p.
28.48-49; Gauthier, 1925, II, p. 18 and 1926, III, p. 148; Spiegelberg, 1925, p. 17-18;
Alt, 1926, p. 236-242.333-335; Hommel, 1926, p. 965; Bardenhewer, 1932, V, p. 128;
Levenq, G., s.v. Béthelia, in DHGE, VIII, 1935, col. 1247-1248; Abel, 1938, II, p.
172.218.283.285; Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 283; Abel, 1939, p. 227-228.539-547 and
1940, p. 224-228; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 42; Thomsen, 1942, p. 124; Alt, 1945, p. 229,
n. 2; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col. 695; Alt, 1954, p.
156-157.162-163; Avi-Yonah, 1954, p. 75; Fontaine, 1955, p. 63; Kirsten, 1959, p.
416.420; Thissen, 1966, p. 54; Galuzzi, Alessandro, s.v. Teognio, in BS, 1969, XII, col.
353-354; Bagatti, 1971, p. 94.105; Aharoni, 1974, p. 88-90 (Hebrew); Bastiaensen,
1975, p. 118.307; Avi-Yonah, 1976, p. 43; Figueras, 1981, p. 158; Oren, 1982a, p.
23.37; Bagatti, 1983, p. 148-149 (non vidi); Gatier, IGLS XXI 2, 1986, p. 173; Fedalto,
1988, p. 1018; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Figueras, 1988b, p. 121-124 (Hebrew) (non vidi);
Donner, 1992, p. 77; Gatier, 1994, p. 149; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 16.91; Schmitt, 1995, p.
102.114-115; SEG, XLV, 1995 [= 1998], no. 1979, p. 575; Sodini, 1998, p. 119.122;
Alliata, 1999, p. 93; Figueras, 2000, p. 22.170-171.360 and passim; Mouton, 2000, p.
172; Talbert, 2000, p. 1076; Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p. 120; Van Nuffelen, 2004, p.
64-66.
Maps
Between lake Serbonis and Ostrakine
10
The spelling P3-s3-nfr suggested by Gauthier, 1925, p. 6.28 has been corrected by Spiegelberg, 1925,
p. 17 n. 2 (cf. Gauthier, 1928, V, p. 5).
907
Ortelius, 1595 in Baines, 1981, p. 23; Vallarsius in Migne, PL 73, 1849, col. 3-
4.
In the Negev desert
Miller, 1895, III, p. 17.
Between Gaza and Raphia
Kiepert, 1893-1913 [1910], pl. 6; Perthes, 1910(9), pl. 4.
North of Gaza
Avi-Yonah, 1976, p. 110.
Near Sheikh Zuweid
Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; TAVO B VI 10,
1993; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1.5 and p. 17; Tsafrir, 1997, p. 86; Sodini, 1998, p. 121;
Figueras, 2000, p. 8.159; Talbert, 2000, map 70.
Sources
4th century AD
(1) Hieronymus, Vita Hilarionis, 20, 8-9 (Bastiaensen, 1975, p. 116-119)
(390-391) (cf. Sophronios (2))
5th century AD
(2) Sophronios, Vita Hilarionis, 30 (Papadopoulos, 1898, p. 119-120) (ca.
390-419) (cf. Hieronymus (1))
(3) Sozomenos, Historia ecclesiastica, 7, 28, 5 (Bidez, 1960, p. 344) (ca.
439-443) (cf. Nikephoros (14))
(4) SB XXVI, 16607, 13 (5th century AD)
6th century AD
(5) Paulos of Elousa, Vita Theognii, 10-21 passim (van den Gheyn, 1891a,
p. 78-113) (ca. 526)
(6) Hierokles, 719, 11 (Honigmann, 1939a, p. 42) (527/528)
(7) Theodosius, De situ terrae sanctae, 3 (Geyer, 1965, p. 116) (ca. 530)
(8) Synodus Hierosolymitana (Schwartz, 1940, 3, p. 188, no. 21) (536)
(9) Kyrillos of Skythopolis, Vita Theognii, 2 (Schwartz, 1939, p. 242) (ca.
524 - after 559)
(10) Medaba mosaic (IGLS XXI 2, 153), 125 (ca. 560-565?)
7th century AD
(11) Georgios of Cyprus, 1023 (Honigmann, 1939a, p. 67) (591-603)
11th century AD
(12) Notitia episcopatuum, fol. 245Ro, 30 (Gelzer, 1892, p. 252) (ca. 1050-
1100)
12th century AD
(13) Notitia Antiochiae ac Ierosolymae patriarchatuum (Tobler, 1879, p.
340) (ca. 1100-1125)
14th century AD
(14) Nikephoros Kallistos, Ecclesiastica historia, 12, 47 (Migne, PG 146,
1865, col. 913) (ca. 1256-1335) (cf. Sozomenos (3))
Bituvlion (Sophronios (2): Bitulivou; Paulos (5): to; Bituvlion, Bitulivou, Bitulivw/;
Synodus (8): Bitulivou; Kyrillos (9): Bitulivou; Medaba (10): Bªitºuvlion)
Bitouvlion (Sozomenos (3): Bitoulivou)
908
Bitwvlion (Sozomenos (3), var. lect.: Bitwlivou; Nikephoros (14): Bitwlivou)

Botwvlion (Sozomenos (3), var. lect.: Botwlivou)
Tapidoula (SB 16607 (4))
Bhtuvlion (Paulos (5), cod.)
Bituvlh (Hierokles (6))
Bivtulon (Synodus (8), var. lect.: Bituvlou)
Bittuvlio" (Georgios (11))
Bitevlio" (Georgios (11), var. lect.)
Bitivlio" (Georgios (11), var. lect.)
Aijttuvlio" (Notitia (12): Aijttulivou)
Bituliwvth" (Paulos (5))
Bhtuliwvth" (Paulos (5), cod.)
Betilium (Hieronymus (1))
Vetilium (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Bethelium (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Bethirium (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Betulium (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Vetulium (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Bethelia (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Betulia (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.; Theodosius (7))
Vetulia (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Estilion (Notitia (13))
Other spellings occurring in secondary literature, but not as such attested in the sources:
Betalia (sic); Betelia; Bétélie; Bethylium; Betilion; Betl; Betylium; Bitelion; Bithylion
(sic); Bitilium; Bitolivon; Bitolium; Bitulia; Bitulion; Bitylium; Bitylios; Bytilion (sic)
Betelienis; Betheliensis; Bityliensis; Botoliensis
BETHAPHOU
Bibliography
Reland, 1714, p. 286; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 230.237; Klostermann, 1904, p. 50-

51; Thomsen, 1907, p. 38; Abel, 1938, II, p. 283; Abel, 1939, p. 547 and 1940, p.
74.227; Roberts, P.Ryl. IV, 1952, p. 124; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB,
Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col. 695; Alt, 1954, p. 162-163; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420; Calderini,
1973, II 1, p. 68; Avi-Yonah, 1976, p. 41; King, 1977, p. 66; Figueras, 1988b, p. 121-
124 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Tsafrir, 1994, p. 16.92; Schmitt, 1995, p. 102-103; Alliata,
1999, p. 93; Figueras, 2000, p. 38.43.172.229.253-254; Talbert, 2000, p. 1076;
Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p. 34.57.120.181.
Maps
Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Avi-Yonah, 1976, p. 105; TAVO B VI 10, 1993; Talbert,
2000, map 70.
Sources
(1-2) Eusebios, Onomasticon, s.v. Bhqafou' and s.v. Qaffou' (Klostermann,
1904, p. 50.98) (ca. 300 AD) (cf. Hieronymus (3-4))
909
(3-4) Hieronymus, Liber de situ et nominibus locorum Hebraicorum, s.v.

Bethaffu and s.v. Thaffu (Klostermann, 1904, p. 51.99) (389-391) (cf. Eusebios (1-2))
Bhqafou' (Eusebios (1-2))
Bhqtavfou (Eusebios, var. lect. (1))
Bethaffu (Hieronymus (3); var. lect. (4))
Bethafu (Hieronymus (4))
Bet thaffu (Hieronymus, var. lect. (4))
Modern authors, but not in the sources: Betaphu
BOUTAPHIOS
Bibliography
Roberts, P.Ryl. IV, 1952, p. 107.120.124; Alt, 1954, p. 162-163; Kirsten, 1959,
p. 416.420; Calderini, 1973, II 1, p. 68; Avi-Yonah, 1976, p. 41; Aharoni, 1974, p. 88-
94 (Hebrew); King, 1977, p. 66; King, 1979, p. 210; Figueras, 1988b, p. 121-124
(Hebrew) (non vidi); Donner, 1992, p. 77; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 16.92.244; Schmitt, 1995, p.
102-103; Alliata, 1999, p. 93; Figueras, 2000, p. 34.172-173.361 and passim; Talbert,
2000, p. 1076; Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p. 120.
Maps
Kirsten, 1959, p. 421; TAVO B VI 10, 1993; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1; Figueras,
2000, p. 8.159 (Tell Jenein); Talbert, 2000, map 70.
Sources
(1-3) P.Ryl. IV, 627, 235-236; 628, 10-11; 638, 22-23 (ca. 322-323)
Boutavfio" (P.Ryl. IV, 627 (1): ãeij"Ã Boutavfion - ªajpo; Bouºtafivou; P.Ryl. IV, 628
(2): ªeijº" Bªoutavfi"º - ªajpo;º Boutavfi"; P.Ryl. IV, 638 (3): eij" Bªoutavfionº - ªajpºo;
Bªouºtafivou)
Modern authors, but not in the sources: Boutaphium; Butaphis; Butaphium
910
Arab period
EL-BARMAKIA
Bibliography
Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 465; Wüstenfeld, 1866, I, p. 594; 1868, III, p. 661 and
1870, VI, p. 34 (Arabic); Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 228; Hartmann, 1910, p. 685; Gaudefroy-
Demombynes, 1923, p. 7; Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 63; Abel, 1940, p. 227; Marmardji,
1951, p. 139; Schmitt, 1995, p. 103; Figueras, 2000, p. 56; Mouton, 2000, p. 172;
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 9.22.
Sources
10th century AD
(1) el-Muhallabi in Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1868, III, p. 661;
13th century AD

al-Barmakijja; al-Barmakiya; al-Barmakiyya; Al-Barmakiyyah; el-Barmakia; El-
Barmakia; el-Barmakiah; El Barmakya; al-Barmaqiyya
T(all) al-Barmakya; tell el-Barmakijje; Tell el-Barmakiyeh
EL-ZA'AQA
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], II, p. 219 and III, p. 70-71.180; d'Anville, 1766, p. 103;
Quatremère, 1837, I 2, p. 92.134.236 (non vidi); von Kremer, 1850b, p. 823; Sprenger,
1864, p. 9; Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 465; Wüstenfeld, 1867, II, p. 90 and 1870, VI, p. 110
(Arabic); Salvator, 1879, p. 64 (non vidi); Gildemeister, 1880, p. 249; Michelant, 1882,
p. 242; Schefer, 1884, p. 94; Ali Pascha Mubarak, 1889, X, p. 93 (Arabic) (non vidi);
Goldziher, 1890, II, p. 320; Röhricht, 1898, p. 120.121; Röhricht, 1901, p. 133 and pl.
3; Kohler, 1904, p. 421.432.454; Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 227-228.302-304 and 1908, II 2,
p. 244; Hartmann, 1910, p. 685.688-691.696-701; Clédat, 1915a, p. 19; Hartmann,
1916a, p. 15-16.488; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 375; Devonshire, 1922, p. 31; Clédat, 1923b,
p. 152.157; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 6.7; Alt, 1926, p. 241; Gauthier, 1926,
III, p. 154 and 1927, IV, p. 154; Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 101; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218.285;
Abel, 1939, p. 209.227-228.541 and 1940, p. 75.226; Munier, 1943, p. 60; Gaulmier,
1950, p. 37.201; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col. 695;
Popper, 1954, II (14), p. 169; Fontaine, 1955, p. 74.78.80; Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47;
11
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 34 [el-brmki(a)].
911
Grohmann, 1959, p. 8.17; Honigmann, 1961, p. 182; Sauget, Joseph-Marie, s.v. Melas,
in BS, IX, 1967, col. 289; Lukaszewicz, 1978, p. 361; Fedalto, 1988, p. 607; Mouton,
2000, p. 33.163.172; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 13.14.23.
Maps
Breydenbach, 1486 in Röhricht, 1901, pl. 3; Pococke, 1746 (?) in Tzachou-

Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; d'Anville, 1766, p. 218; Mouton, 2000, p. 199.
Sources
12th century AD
(1) Idrisi (mentioned in Clédat, 1915a, p. 19, n. 1) (1154)
13th century AD
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 101) (1225)
(3) La devise des chemins de Babiloine (Michelant, 1882, p. 242) (ca. 1289-
1291)
14th century AD
(7) Ibn el-Dawadari (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 163) (ca. 1335)
(8-9) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 15-16; p. 488) (ca. 1345)
15th century AD
(10) Maqrizi, History (translated in Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 303) (before 1442)
(11) William Wey (Röhricht, 1901, p. 133) (1462)
(12) Qalqashandi junior (mentioned in Hartmann, 1910, p. 689.691) (1464)
(13-14) Khalil el-Zahiri (translated in Gaulmier, 1950, p. 37.201) (before 1468)
(15) Abu'l-Mahasin, Chronicle (mentioned in Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47)
(before 1470)
(16) Abu'l-Mahasin, Annals (translated in Popper, 1954, II (14), p. 169)
(before 1470)
(17) Ibn el-Dji'an (translated in Devonshire, 1922, p. 31) (ca. 1478)
(18) Meshullam of Volterra (mentioned in Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 14)
(1481)
(19) Breydenbach (Röhricht, 1901, pl. 3) (1486)
16th century AD
(20) Johann Helffrich (mentioned in Hartmann, 1910, p. 697) (1565)
17th century AD
(21) cf. Francesco Quaresmi (De Sandoli, 1989, p. 432) (1639)
(22) Hadji Khalifa (mentioned in Hartmann, 1910, p. 698) (ca. 1655)
(23) Troilo (mentioned in Hartmann, 1910, p. 699) (1676)
(24) el-Nabulusi (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 15, n. 5) (ca. 1697)

12
For the Arabic spelling, cf. von Kremer, 1850b, p. 823, n. 2; Hartmann, 1910, p. 689; Munier, 1943, p.
60 [el-z‘q(a)]; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 110 [el-z‘q3].
912
(le) Zaheca (Devise (3))

(la) Zahque (Via (4))
Zasque (Memoria (5); Sanudo (6))
Nasque (Memoria (5), var. lect.)
Zasche (Memoria (5), var. lect.)
Casque (Sanudo (6), var. lect.)
Zacca (Wey (11); Troilo (23))
‘Aziqa (Meshullam (18))
‘Azan (Meshullam (18))
Zaceha (Breydenbach (19))
Sacca (Helffrich (20))
Al-Za‘aÈah; al-Za’aÈah; Al-Za‘aqah; al-Za‘qa; as Za’qâ; Az-Zaca; Az-zaca; az-Za‘Èa;
az-Za‘È; az-Za‘qa; Az-Za‘qa; az Za’qâ; aÂ-Åa‘qa; ‘Aziqa; el-Za’ca; el Zaqa; ez-zaka;
ez-za‘Èa; ez Za’qa; ez-Za‘qa; ez Za‘qa; ez Zâ‘qa; Zaâca; Zaaqa; Zaca; Zakah; Za‘qa;
Za’qah; Zaqua; ze‘aÈa
≈(irbet) (i.e. 'ruin') ez-Za‘Èa (Musil)
bir (i.e. 'well') ez-Za‘Èa (Musil)
EL-SHADJARATAIN
Bibliography
Sprenger, 1864, p. 95; Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 465.466; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p.

127 (Arabic index); Barbier de Meynard, 1861-1877, II, p. 395.457; de Goeje, 1889, p.
60; Bouriant, 1900, p. 55.286; Blochet, 1901, p. 542; Butler, 1978 (= 1902), p. 197;
Musil, 1908, II 2, p. 59; Hartmann, 1910, p. 676.685; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 15-16;
Maspero, 1919, p. 111; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 6.7; Toussoun, 1926, I, p.
63; Wiet, 1937, p. 183; Abel, 1939, p. 228; Marmardji, 1951, p. 139.161; Grohmann,
1959, p. 8.17-18; Gil, 1992, p. 112; Elad, 1992, p. 336; Figueras, 2000, p. 55.56.245-
246.255; Mouton, 2000, p. 32-33.35.172; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 5.9.22.
Maps
Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; Mouton, 2000, p. 199

(south of el-Za'aqa).
Sources
9th century AD
(2) Ya'qubi, Geography (translated in Wiet, 1937, p. 183) (891)
10th century AD
(3) Ibn el-Faqih (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 172, n. 14) (ca. 903)
(4) Mas'udi (translated in Barbier de Meynard, 1861-1877, II, p. 395) (ca.
947)
11th century AD
913
(6) el-Quda'i (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 33 and p. 172, n. 16) (before

1062) (= Qalqashandi (14))
13th century AD
(7-9) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1867, II, p. 726; p. 963; III, p.
260) (1225)
(11) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1869, IV, p. 546; mentioned in
Maspero, 1919, p. 111) (1225)
(12) cf. Abu Salih (translated in Evetts, 1895, p. 86) (before 1260)
14th century AD
(13) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 15-16) (ca. 1345)
15th century AD
(14) Qalqashandi (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 32-33) (before 1418) (= el-
Quda'i (6))
(15-16) Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 55.286) (ca. 1420-1442)
(17) Abu'l-Mahasin, Chronicle (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 172, n. 11)
(before 1470)
(18) Abu'l-Mahasin, Annals (mentioned in Gil, 1992, p. 112, n. 35) (before
1470)

al-ΩaÏaratayn; al-shadjratan; al-Shajaratayn; al-Shajaratn; Ash Shajaratân; a‡-
ΩaÏaratain; a‡-ΩaÏarataini; a‡-ΩaÏaratni; A‡-Ωajaratayn; as-Schadjaratain; Chedjreteïn;
ech chajaratain; El-Shagaratein; e‡-ΩaÏaratâni; esh-Shajaratein; Schag´aratein;
Schag´ratayn
al-Shajar; al-Shajara; Chedjreh (Mas'udi (4); Abu'l-Mahasin (17))
≈(irbet) (i.e. 'ruin') e‡-ΩaÏaratên (Musil)
EL-USHSH
Bibliography
Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 302; Kohler, 1904, p. 421.432.454;

Hartmann, 1910, p. 689.691; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 16; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923,
p. 6; Mouton, 2000, p. 33.
Sources
13th century AD
14th century AD
14th century AD
(4) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 16) (ca. 1345)
13
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Maspero, 1919, p. 111 [el-‡Ïrtin - el-‡Ïr(a)].
914

Heus (Via (1); Memoria (2); Sanudo (3))15
Hens (Memoria (2), var. lect.)
al-‘Ish; al-‘U‡‡; el ‘Ochch
EL-KHARRUBA
Bibliography
Sprenger, 1864, p. 9; Michelant, 1882, p. 242; Schefer, 1884, p. 90.94; Röhricht,

1898, p. 121; Kohler, 1904, p. 432; Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 302 and 1908, II 2, p. 244;
Hartmann, 1910, p. 689.691; Clédat, 1915a, p. 19; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 16.488; Clédat,
1923b, p. 152.157; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 6; Gauthier, 1926, III, p. 101 and
1927, IV, p. 202; Demaeckere, 1936, p. 77; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Abel, 1939, p. 209
and 1940, p. 227-228; Gaulmier, 1950, p. 201; Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47; Gibb, 1958,
I, p. 71; Monteil, 1969, I, p. 111-112; Oren, 1982a, p. 12; Gaspar, 1998, p. 168.226;
Mouton, 2000, p. 33.172; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 13.19.22.23.
Maps
Mouton, 2000, p. 199.
Sources
13th century AD
1291)
14th century AD
(2-3) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 16.488) (ca. 1345)
(4) Ibn Battuta (translated in Gibb, 1958, I, p. 71) (1355)
15th century AD
(6) Khalil el-Zahiri (translated in Gaulmier, 1950, p. 201) (before 1468)
(before 1470)
16th century AD
(8) Tvoyage van Mher Joos van Ghistele (Gaspar, 1998, p. 168) (1557)
14
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 690: [el-‘‡], tentatively transcribed as 'al-‘U‡‡ [?]' (cf.
Hartmann, 1916a, p. 16, n. 5: 'die Aussprache mit u gibt die Londoner Handschrift an'); Mouton, 2000, p.
33, however, transcribes 'al-‘Ish'.
15
The spelling 'Heuss' in Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 302 is apparently a mere mistake.
16
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 689 [el-ßrub(a) - el-ßrrub(a)]. The name 'Oumm el-
Kharroubeh' is not attested in the sources for the medieval el-Kharruba (against Abel, 1939, p. 209).
915
le Karrobler (Devise (1))

Geraba (van Ghistele (8))
al-⁄arrba; Alkharroûbah; al-Kharrûba; Al-Kharrûba; al-Kharrba; el-Kharoubah; el
Kharoubah; El-Kharoubah; El Kharroubah; el Kharroûba; el-Kharruba; El Kharrûba;
El-Kharrûba; el-Kharrba; Karroubé; Kharoub; Kharouba; Kharroub; Kharrouba;
Kharroubah
ABI ISHAQ
Bibliography
Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 466; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 23 (Arabic index); Blochet,

1901, p. 542; Hartmann, 1910, p. 685; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 7; Toussoun,
1926, I, p. 63; Marmardji, 1951, p. 139; Figueras, 2000, p. 56.79; Mouton, 2000, p.
164.172; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 9.22.
Sources
10th century AD
13th century AD

Abi Ishâq; Ab Ishq; Abou Ishâk; Abo IshÈ; Abou Ishâq; Abu-IsÌak; Abu IshâÈ;
Abu-Ishaq; Abû Ishâq; Ab Ishq
Bi’r ’ab ’IshÈ
17
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Wüstenfeld, 1868, III, p. 661 [3b 3sÌ3q].
916
Modern period
EL-GORA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1915a, p. 15.
Arabic name in transcription

Al-Gora
TWAJJEL EL-EMIR
Bibliography
Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 226.

™wajjel el-Emîr
MAQRUNAT UMM EL-ARAIS

Bibliography
Schumacher, 1886, p. 185.195; Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 226; Hartmann, 1913, p.

196; Abel, 1939, p. 228.
Maps
Schumacher, 1886, p. 171.

Makrûnât Umm el ’Arâis; Makrûnât Umm el ’Araïs; Makrunât Umm el ’A’raïs
(Schumacher); Maqrounât Oumm el-‘Araïs (Abel)
≈rejbet umm el-‘Arâjes (Musil); chrbet el-‘arjes (Hartmann)
EL-MASURAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.

18
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Schumacher, 1886, p. 195 [mqrun3t umm el-‘ir3is].
917
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 35.

alMsrah
KRUM EL-BAHRI - KRUM MATALLAT EL-SHEIKH ZUWEID

Bibliography
Schumacher, 1886, p. 185.189.195; Abel, 1939, p. 228; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 77.
Maps
Schumacher, 1886, p. 171; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 79.

Krûm el Bahri; Krum el-Bahri
(Krûm) Matallat esh S(heikh) Zuweiyid
Tell Matallah (Clédat / Valbelle)
TELL EL-BAQAR
Bibliography
Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 226.

Tell el-BaÈar
TELL OUASHI
Bibliography
Valbelle, 1999a, p. 76.77.
Maps
Valbelle, 1999a, p. 79.
19
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Schumacher, 1886, p. 195 [krum el-bÌri - m†ll(at) el-‡iß zuiid].
918

El-Ouachiyeh; Ouachi; Tell Ouachi; Tell Ouahachi
KRUM EID IBN ABED

Bibliography
Schumacher, 1886, p. 189-190.196; Abel, 1939, p. 228.
Maps
Schumacher, 1886, p. 171.
Illustrations
Schumacher, 1886, p. 189: drawing of a Beduin hut

Krûm ’Eid ibn ’Abed; Krûm ’eid ibn ’Abed; Krum ‘Eid ibn ‘Abed
SADOT
Bibliography
Oren, 1977e, p. 62 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Ya'aqovi, 1977, p. 62 (Hebrew) (non

vidi); Oren, 1978b, p. 60-61 (Hebrew); Oren, 1980b, p. 144 (Hebrew); Pisanty, 1981, p.
39.61; Figueras, 2000, p. 244.
Maps
Oren, 1981a, p. 26, fig. 2; Oren, 1990, p. 6 (R10); Baumgarten, 1990, map;
Kümmerly, 1995.
Sadot
ABU TAWILAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 7.655.
20
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Schumacher, 1886, p. 196 [krum ‘id ibn ‘3bd].
919
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 34.

Ab ™uwaylah; Abuw ™awlah
RASM EL-ZAIZEH
Bibliography
Maps

Rasm el-Zaizeh; Rasm Zaizah
YAMIT
Bibliography
Oren, 1981a, p. 29.30.33.42; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387.1396.
Maps
Oren, 1981a, p. 26, fig. 1-2.
Yamit
THE R-SITES OF THE ISRAELI SURVEY SOUTHWEST OF RAFAH

Bibliography
Oren, 1978b, p. 58-61 (Hebrew); Oren, 1980b, p. 103-144 passim (Hebrew);

Oren, 1981a, p. 25-44; Oren, 1982a, p. 7; Oren, 1987b, p. 629-630 (Hebrew); Oren,
1990, p. 12-13 (Hebrew); Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 21-22;
Figueras, 2000, p. 244.
Maps
920
Oren, 1981a, p. 26, fig. 2 (R12, R15, R45, R46, R48, R55, R79); Oren, 1990, p.
6 (R15, R39, R45, R46, R56, R66, R71, R75, R78, R85, R120); de Miroschedji, 1998,
p. 21 (R48).
Illustrations
Oren, 1981a, p. 28-29, fig. 4-5: plan and section of site R48
Oren, 1981a, p. 31-41, fig. 6-13: pottery and objects from site R48
Oren, 1981a, p. 38-40, fig. 10-12: stone artefacts from site R45
Oren, 1981a, pl. 5, 2; 6, 1-2: photos of site R48
Oren, 1981a, pl. 7, 1.2.4: photos of a jar and grinding slabs from site R48
Oren, 1981a, pl. 7, 3 (= Oren, 1982a, p. 7, fig. 4; Oren, 1987b, p. 630, fig. 2;
Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 22, fig. 5): photo of a Chalcolithic violin
figurine from site R48
Oren, 1990, p. 13, fig. 5: pottery from sites R45, R46, R184
de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 22, fig. 4: photo of site R48
TELL ABU SHENNAR

Bibliography
Maps
Petrie, 1937, pl. 5a; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 79.

Tell Abou Chennar (Clédat)
Tell Abu Shenah (small) (Petrie)
Tell Abu Shenah (large) (Petrie)
TELL ROUMELAT
Bibliography
Maps
Clédat, 1915a, p. 18; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 79.

Tell Roumélat
921
TELL EL-ASLIG
Bibliography
Schumacher, 1886, p. 189; Margovsky, 1969, p. 45 (Hebrew).
Maps
(Schumacher, 1886, p. 171); Margovsky, 1969, p. 46 (no. 3).
TELL EL-AHEIMER
Bibliography
Schumacher, 1886, p. 188-189.196; Fischer, 1910, p. 218; Petrie, 1937, p. 3;

Margovsky, 1969, p. 45 (Hebrew); Valbelle, 1999a, p. 76; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p.
19.20.21.22.
Maps
Schumacher, 1886, p. 171; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Clédat, 1915a, p. 18; Petrie,
1937, pl. 5a; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46 (no. 4); Valbelle, 1999a, p.
79; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32.
Illustrations
Schumacher, 1886, p. 188: drawing of a brick of a circular building

Schumacher, 1886, p. 189: plan of a circular brick building

Tell el Aheimer (Schumacher)
Tell el-UÌmer (Fischer)
T(ell) Hémeir; Tell Aheimar; Aheimer (Clédat)
Tell Aheimir (Petrie); T(ell) el-Aheimir (Abel)
Tell AÌimar (Cytryn-Silverman, where Tell al-LaÌmar and al-Almar are printing
mistakes)
R54
Bibliography
Oren, 1982a, p. 18; Oren, 1993a, p. 1393; Oren, 1998, p. 76-77; Figueras, 2000,
p. 244.
EL-SEYAAH
21
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Schumacher, 1886, p. 196 [tl el-3Ìmr].
922
Maps
Clédat, 1915a, p. 18.

El-Seyaah
TELL EMEDIAN
Maps
Petrie, 1937, pl. 5a.

Tell Emedian
SHEIKH ZUWEID
Bibliography
Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173; von Kremer, 1850b, p. 823; van Senden,
1851, I, p. 83; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 532; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 236.250; Salvator, 1879, p.
64 (non vidi); Schumacher, 1886, p. 185-189.195; Ali Pascha Mubarak, 1889, X, p. 93
(Arabic) (non vidi); Goldziher, 1890, II, p. 320; Paoletti, 1903, p. 109; de La Jonquière,
1904, 151 (non vidi); de La Jonquière, 1899-1907, IV, p. 122.213 (non vidi); Musil,
1907, II 1, p. 227-228; Fischer, 1910, p. 221; Hartmann, 1910, p. 691; Clédat, 1915a, p.
15-19; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 15; Picard, 1916, p. 357; Plassart, 1916, p. 359; Gardiner,
1920, p. 114; Perdrizet, 1922b, p. 93; Clédat, 1923a, p. 148; Clédat, 1923b, p.
141.143.152.157; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 6; Dalman, 1924, p. 57; Alt, 1926,
p. 241-242.333-334; Gauthier, 1926, III, p. 154 and 1927, IV, p. 154.201; Hommel,
1926, p. 965; Bilabel, SB III, 1927, p. 16; Petrie, 1937, p. v.1-15; Abel, 1938, II, p.
172.218.285; Abel, 1939, p. 209.228.539-548 and 1940, p. 75.224-227; Honigmann,
1939a, p. 42; Thomsen, 1942, p. 124; Alt, 1945, p. 229, n. 2; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v.
Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col. 695; Avi-Yonah, 1954, p. 75; Fontaine, 1955,
p. 94; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420; Gallavotti, 1963, p. 459-463; Bernand, 1969, p. 483.485;
Margovsky, 1969, p. 45 (Hebrew); Bagatti, 1971, p. 94; Aharoni, 1974, p. 88-90
(Hebrew); Avi-Yonah, 1976, p. 41; King, 1977, p. 66; Aharoni, 1979, p.
48.152.329.377; Johnson, 1979, p. 172; Figueras, 1981, p. 158; Reich, 1981, 283-287
(Hebrew) and p. 84*; Eph'al, 1982, p. 103; Oren, 1982a, p. 25.27; Ahituv, 1984, p. 129;
Reich, 1984, p. 32; Oren, 1987a, p. 113; Weippert, 1988, p. 499.694.715; Clédat, 1991,
p. 5; Ovadiah, 1991a, p. 181.191; Donner, 1992, p. 77; Oren, 1993a, p.
1392.1393.1396; Reich, 1993, p. 15; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 91.92.230; Schmitt, 1995, p.
103.114-115; SEG, XLV, 1995 [= 1998], no. 1979, p. 575; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p.
88; Oren, 1998, p. 76-77; Alliata, 1999, p. 93; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 76; de Jong, 2000, p.
6.7.655; Figueras, 2000, p.
923
1.53.149.158.162.170.172.197.228.229.246.252.254.255.256; Mouton, 2000, p. 172;

Talbert, 2000, p. 1076; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 4.14.23; North Sinai, 2001
(internet); Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p. 120; van den Brink, 2004, p. 487-506.
Maps
Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.32; Schumacher, 1886, p. 171; Paoletti, 1903,
map; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Clédat, 1915a, p. 18; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Dalman, 1924,
p. 42; Petrie, 1937, pl. 5a-b; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4;
Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Aharoni, 1974, p. 89; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Reich, 1984, p. 34;
Vallerin, 1994, p. 175-179; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 79; de
Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 33 and p. 656; Figueras, 2000, p. 159; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33;
van den Brink, 2004, p. 492.
Illustrations
Salvator, 1879 (non vidi) (= Figueras, 2000, p. 247, fig. 32): drawing of the
region around Sheikh Zuweid
Schumacher, 1886, p. 185: drawing of a sandstone capital
Schumacher, 1886, p. 186: sketch of Sheikh Zuweid and neighbourhood
Petrie, 1937, pl. 5b: a general map of the Sheikh Zuweid area
van den Brink, 2004, p. 488-497, fig. 1-2.4-5: predynastic jars found in the
neighbourhood of Sheikh Zuweid
Sources
(1) el-Nabulusi (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 15, n. 5) (ca. 1697)

a‡Ωx Zwayyid; Cheikh el Zoweyed; Cheik-Zawi; Cheikh Zouayyid; Cheikh Zouède;
Cheikh-Zouède; Cheikh Zoueid; Cheikh Zoueida; Cheikh Zoweid; Esh-Sheikh Zoued;
esh Sheikh Zuweid; esh-Sheikh Zuweid; esh-Sheikh Zuweyd; Ωai≈ Zuwajjid; Ωay≈
Zuwayyd; Schech Abu Zueid (sic - Sepp); schch zuweijid; Scheich Soweijid; Schejch
Zuwejd; Ω≈ Zuwajjid; Ωeikh Zouweiyd; Ωeikh Zuweiyd; Ωei≈ Zuweiyd; Ωeî≈ Zuweiyd;
Shaikh Zuwaid; Shaykh Zuwayd; Sheikh ez Zuweyid; Sheikh ez-Zuweid; Sheikh
Zouède; Sheikh Zowd; Sheikh Zoweyid; Sheikh Zuweid; Sheikh Zuweiyd; Sheikh
Zuweyd; Sheikh Zowd; Sheik Zowed; Shêkh Zuwêd; Sheykh Zoweyid; Zawi; Zâwî;
Zâouy
Oualy Cheikh Zouïedd (sic - Guerin); Weli esch-Schêch Zuwaijid; Weli esch-Schch
Zuweijid; Wely esh Sheikh Zuweiyid; weli e‡-Ωê≈ Zuwaijed
Sheikh Yehud (van Senden)
Kurm ('gardens') a‡-Ω≈ (Donner)
≈(irbet) ez-Za‘Èa (Musil)
bîr ez-Za‘Èa; Bîr ez-Za‘qa (since Musil)
22
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173 [z3wi]; von Kremer, 1850b, p. 823, n. 3
[zuiid]; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 236 [‡iß zuidd - with the shadda or duplication mark incorrectly on the letter
d]; Schumacher, 1886, p. 195 [‡iß zuiid].
924
KHASAHA
Bibliography
de La Jonquière, 1899-1907, IV, p. 122 (non vidi); Clédat, 1923b, p. 157;

Gauthier, 1926, III, p. 154 and 1927, IV, p. 154.

Khasaha
TELL TEMILAT (TELL ABU SELIMA)

Bibliography
Clédat, 1915a, p. 19; Picard, 1916, p. 357; Petrie, 1937; Abel, 1939, p. 540-
542.544; Hayes, 1967, p. 343; Aharoni, 1974, p. 88-90 (Hebrew); Stern, 1975, p. 37;
Oren, 1978b, p. 59 (Hebrew); Aharoni, 1979, p. 152.329.377.438; Reich, 1981, 283-
287 (Hebrew) and p. 84-85*; Eph'al, 1982, p. 103; Oren, 1982a, p. 18.27; Ahituv, 1984,
p. 129; Reich, 1984, p. 32-38; Reich, 1994, p. 32-38; Oren, 1987a, p. 77.113; Oren,
1987b, p. 637 (Hebrew); Weippert, 1988, p. 499.694.715; Donner, 1992, p. 77; Oren,
1993a, p. 1389.1392.1393.1396; Reich, 1993, p. 15; Schmitt, 1995, p. 115; Oren, 1998,
p. 76-77.80; Figueras, 2000, p. 53.158.162.197.244.246; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 28.29.31;
Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p. 120; van den Brink, 2004, p. 489; Morris, 2005, p. 527.
Maps
Tell Temilat
(Schumacher, 1886, p. 171); Clédat, 1915a, p. 18.
Tell Zuweid
Petrie, 1937, pl. 5a-b; Abel, 1939, p. 532.
Tell Abu Selima
Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Aharoni, 1974, p. 89; Reich, 1981, 283; Oren, 1982a,
p. 2; Reich, 1984, p. 34; TAVO B V 18, 1992; Stern, 1993, map; Abd el-Maksoud,
1998a, p. 61; Figueras, 2000, p. 159.
Laban
Aharoni, 1979, p. 343; Ahituv, 1984, pl. 4; TAVO B IV 1, 1993.
Illustrations
Petrie, 1937, pl. 1-4, no. 1-5.7-20: photos from the excavations
Petrie, 1937, pl. 6.18-40.51: drawings of objects found during the excavations
Petrie, 1937, pl. 7-15: ground plans of the several strata
Petrie, 1937, pl. 16: section of the north walls
Petrie, 1937, pl. 17: 'prosperity curve and events', i.e. Petrie's reconstructed
stratigraphy
Petrie, 1937, pl. 31: section and plan of the shrine
925
Reich, 1981, p. 284, fig. 2 (= Reich, 1984, p. 35, fig. 2): amended plan of
stratum G
Reich, 1981, fig. 54 (= Reich, 1984, pl. 6): aerial view of Petrie's excavations in
July 1935
Reich, 1984, p. 37, fig. 3: Petrie's plan and section of the 'Babylonian shrine'
Reich, 1993, p. 15: ground plan of the northeast wing of the Assyrian fortress
Texts found in situ
Aramaic ostraka (Ptolemaic period)

(1) Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 no. 575
(2) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EM 577
(3) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EM 575
Amphora stamps from Rhodos (3rd-1st centuries BC)
(4) SB III, 6111 (Clédat, 1915a, p. 48, no. 36)
(5) SB III, 6104 (Clédat, 1915a, p. 46-47, no. 28)
(6) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CW? 648
(7) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 CW? s.n.
(10) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CW? 660
(11) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CK 600
(15) Clédat, 1915a, p. 48, no. 37
(20) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CN? 634
(21) Clédat, 1915a, p. 47, no. 30
(25) Clédat, 1915a, p. 48, no. 38
(26) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 CW? s.n.
(27) Clédat, 1915a, p. 48, no. 42
Amphora stamp from Knidos (2nd century BC)
(28) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CW? x
Unidentified inscriptions and stamps on amphorae and other vessels
(29) Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 no. EF? 598
(30) Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 no. ED? 630
(31) Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 no. CW 608
(32) Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 no. EF 570
(33) Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 no. ED 566
(34) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CW? 626
(35) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 CW? s.n.
(36) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CW? x
(37) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CA 590
926
(38) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CN 636

(39) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. ES 528
(40) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 CK? s.n.
(41) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CF 575
(42) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CF 570
(43) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CN 620
(44) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EC 586
(45) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. ED 556
(46) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. ED? x
(47) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. ED? s.n. (or EB 569? or EB? 581)
(48) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EB? 552
(49) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. ED? 633
(50) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EN 570 (or EB 569? or EB? 581)
(51) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CA 606
(52) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. ED? 590
(53) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 ED? s.n.
(54) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EW 581
(55) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EG 537
(56) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EG? 621
(57) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EG? 576
(58) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CD 566
(59) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 CD? s.n.
(60) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. CD? x
(61) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. EB? s.n.
(62) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 no. ED? 616
(63) Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 CD? s.n.

Tell Témilat; Tell-Témilat (since Clédat)
T(all) Ab Salama; Tall Ab Salma; T(all) Ab Sulma; Tel Abou Saleima; Tell
Abou-Saleima; Tell Abou Selima; Tell Abu Salima; Tell Abu-Salima; Tell Abu
Seleimeh; Tell Abû Seleimeh; Tell Ab Seleimeh; Tell Abu Selima; Tell Abu Selymeh
(since Petrie)
Tell ez-Zuweid; Tell ez Zuweyid; Tell ez-Zuweiyd (since Petrie)
Tel esh-Sheikh Zoueid; Tell esch-Sheikh Zuweid; Tell esh-Sheikh Zuweid (Oren)
TELL EL-EQNEIYIN (TELL JENEIN)

Bibliography
Schumacher, 1886, p. 186.195; Fischer, 1910, p. 218; Clédat, 1915a, p. 19-20;

Petrie, 1937, p. 1.3; Abel, 1939, p. 541.544; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 22.120; Aharoni,
1974, p. 88.91-94 (Hebrew); Figueras, 1988b, p. 121-124 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Donner,
1992, p. 77; Schmitt, 1995, p. 114-115; Figueras, 2000, p. 53.172-173.197-
198.228.246.252.
Maps
927
Tell el-Eqneiyin
Schumacher, 1886, p. 171; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Abel, 1939, p. 532.
Tell Sheikh Zuweid B
Clédat, 1915a, p. 18.
Tell Jenein
Petrie, 1937, pl. 5a-b; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Aharoni, 1974, p. 89; TAVO B
V 18, 1992; TAVO B VI 10, 1993; Figueras, 2000, p. 159.
Illustrations
Aharoni, 1974, pl. 28, 2 (non vidi)

Tell el-EÈneijin; T(ell) el-Eknein; Tell el Ekneiyin; Tell el-Ekneiyin (since
Schumacher)
T(ell) Cheikh Zouède B (Clédat)
Tall Íann; T(all) Íunn; Tell Jani; Tell Jeneyn; Tell Jenin; Tell Jenein; Tell Jineyn;
Tell Junein (since Petrie)
TELL ABU GHANEM

Bibliography
Clédat, 1915a, p. 20.
Maps
(Schumacher, 1886, p. 171); Clédat, 1915a, p. 18.

Tell Abou-Ghanem
TELL EL-SHEIKH
Bibliography
Schumacher, 1886, p. 186-188.195; Fischer, 1910, p. 218; Clédat, 1915a, p. 15-

48; Picard, 1916, p. 357-358; Plassart, 1916, p. 359-360; Antiquities, 1920, p. 465-467
(non vidi); Gardiner, 1920, p. 114; Perdrizet, 1922b, p. 93-100; Alt, 1926, p. 241-
242.333-334; Hommel, 1926, p. 965; Bilabel, SB III, 1927, p. 16-17; Petrie, 1937, p. 3;
Abel, 1939, p. 228.539-540.544 and 1940, p. 225-226; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 42; IGLS
III 1, 1955, p. 393; Thomsen, 1942, p. 124; Fontaine, 1955, p. 94; Gallavotti, 1963, p.
459-463; Bernand, 1969, p. 483-488; Aharoni, 1974, p. 88.94 (Hebrew); King, 1977, p.
64-112; Oren, 1978b, p. 58-59 (Hebrew); Johnson, 1979, p. 171-174; Figueras, 1981, p.
23
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Schumacher, 1886, p. 195 [tl el-qniin].
928
158; Oren, 1980b, p. 133.144 (Hebrew); Oren, 1982a, p. 27; Tsafrir, 1984, p. 213
(Hebrew) (non vidi); Ovadiah, 1987, p. 51-53; Fedalto, 1988, p. 1018; Figueras, 1988b,
p. 121-124 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Clédat, 1991, p. 5; Ovadiah, 1991a, p. 181-191;
Ovadiah, 1991b, 122-126 (Hebrew); Donner, 1992, p. 77; Gatier, 1994, p. 148-149;
Tsafrir, 1994, p. 91; Vallerin, 1994, p. 174-179.188.190; Oren, 1993a, p. 1396; Schmitt,
1995, p. 114-115; Figueras, 1996, p. 276; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 76; Figueras, 2000, p.
1.148.149.170.172-173.246.252.256; Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p. 120.
Maps
Schumacher, 1886, p. 171; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Clédat, 1915a, p. 18; Petrie,
1937, pl. 5a; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Aharoni, 1974, p. 89; Johnson, 1979, p. 171; Oren,
1981a, p. 26, fig. 2 (R55); TAVO B VI 10, 1993; Vallerin, 1994, p. 175-179; Figueras,
2000, p. 159.
Illustrations
Schumacher, 1886, p. 187: plan of a broad dry brick wall

Schumacher, 1886, p. 187: plan of a thin dry brick wall
Schumacher, 1886, p. 188: drawing of a jar of light colour
Schumacher, 1886, p. 188: drawing of a worked sandstone
Schumacher, 1886, p. 188: drawing of a portion of a marble statue
Clédat, 1915a, p. 20, fig. 2: map of the site
Clédat, 1915a, p. 22, fig. 3: ground plan of the fortress
Clédat, 1915a, p. 23, fig. 4: ground plan of the room with the mosaics
Clédat, 1915a, p. 25, fig. 5 and pl. 2-5: the mosaic
Clédat, 1915a, p. 31, fig. 6: ground plan of the baths
Clédat, 1915a, p. 33, fig. 7: section of a wall of the baths
Clédat, 1915a, p. 34, fig. 8: drawing of the tubes of the heating system
Clédat, 1915a, p. 35, fig. 9: ground plan and section of the isolated building
Clédat, 1915a, p. 37-38, fig. 10-11: ground plan and section of some tombs
Clédat, 1915a, p. 39-44, fig. 12-22: drawings of objects found at the site
Clédat, 1915a, pl. 1, 1: general view of the site
Clédat, 1915a, pl. 1, 2: amphorae used to stabilize a foundation
Clédat, 1915a, pl. 6-9: (fragments of) sculptures found at the site
Aharoni, 1974, pl. 28-29 (non vidi)
Johnson, 1979, p. 171, fig. 3: section of a bowl made in Korinthos
Johnson, 1979, pl. 19 D: photo of a bowl made in Korinthos
Texts found in situ
Mosaic inscriptions (4th-5th centuries AD)

(1) I.Métriques 122 (Clédat, 1915a, p. 22-28; SEG I, 584)
(2) Clédat, 1915a, p. 31-32
Inscriptions on stone and other objects (2nd-4th centuries AD)
(3) Clédat, 1915a, p. 30 and pl. 9, 1
(4) Clédat, 1915a, p. 39, no. 1 and fig. 12
(5) Clédat, 1915a, p. 41, no. 4 and fig. 15 (SEG XLV, 1979)
(6) I.Métriques, p. 487-488 (Clédat, 1915a, p. 41-42, no. 5 and fig. 16)
A Phoenician inscription
929
(7) Clédat, 1915a, p. 44, no. 14 and fig. 22

Inscriptions and stamps on amphorae and other vessels
(8) Clédat, 1915a, p. 44, no. 13 (a)
(9) Clédat, 1915a, p. 44, no. 13 (b) and fig. 21
(10-11) Clédat, 1915a, p. 46, no. 24
(12) Clédat, 1915a, p. 46, no. 25
(13) Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 bottom [8]
(14) Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 bottom [12]
Stamps on mortaria (3rd-4th centuries AD)
(15) Hayes, 1967, p. 343, no. 58 (Petrie, 1937, pl. 51 bottom [9])
(17) Hayes, 1967, p. 343, no. 49 (Clédat, 1915a, p. 45, no. 18; SB III, 6099)
(19) Aharoni, 1974, p. 94 and pl. 29, 6
(21) Aharoni, 1974, p. 94 and pl. 29, 4
(22) Hayes, 1967, p. 343, no. 52 (Clédat, 1915a, p. 46, no. 21)
(25) Aharoni, 1974, p. 94 and pl. 29, 6
(28) Aharoni, 1974, p. 94 and pl. 29, 4
(31) Aharoni, 1974, p. 94 and pl. 29, 4
(32) Aharoni, 1974, p. 94 and pl. 29, 4
(34) Aharoni, 1974, p. 94 and pl. 29, 6

T(all) a‡-Ω≈; Tall a‡-Ω≈ Zuwayid; Tel-esh-Sheikh; T(ell) Cheikh Zouède A (Clédat);
Tell esch-Schch; Tell esh Sheikh; Tell esh-Sheikh; Tell esh-Sheikh Zuweid; T(ell) e‡-
Ωei≈; Tell Ωeikh Zouweiyd; Tell Sheikh Zuweiyid
⁄irbet ('ruin') e‡-Ω≈ Zuwyid; ∫irbat a‡-Ωayß Zuwayd (since Honigmann)
Khurbet el Melek Iskander (Schumacher)
MINET EL-AHSEIN
Bibliography
Schumacher, 1886, p. 188.195; Fischer, 1910, p. 217; Abel, 1939, p. 542.
24
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Schumacher, 1886, p. 195 [tl ‡iß zuiid].
930
Maps
Schumacher, 1886, p. 171; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Abel, 1939, p. 532.

Mînet el Ahsein; Mnet el-AÌsein; Mint el-AÌsn
Khurbet Mînet el Ahsein
TELL MAHIZA'
Bibliography
Margovsky, 1969, p. 45 (Hebrew); Schmitt, 1995, p. 102-103.
Maps
Margovsky, 1969, p. 46 no. 8; TAVO B VI 10, 1993; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001,

p. 32.

T(all) MaÌza‘; Tell MaÌiza‘; T(all) MuÌzi‘
TELL EL-SITT
Bibliography
North Sinai, 2001 (internet).

Tal El-Sitt
SABKHAT EL-SHEIKH
Bibliography
Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173; van Senden, 1851, I, p. 81; Musil, 1907, II 1,
p. 228; Fischer, 1910, p. 218; Clédat, 1915a, p. 19; Clédat, 1923b, p. 157, n. 2; Abel,
1939, p. 209; Oren, 1982a, p. 25.
Maps
25
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Schumacher, 1886, p. 195 [min(t) el-Ìsin].
931
Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Clédat, 1915a, p. 18; (Petrie, 1937, pl. 5a-b).

Sabchat esch-Schch; sab≈at e‡-Ωê≈
DIKLA
Bibliography
Oren, 1973f, p. 21 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Figueras, 2000, p. 244.
Maps
Oren, 1981a, p. 26, fig. 2; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Kümmerly, 1995; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61.
Digla; Dikla
TELL EL-QABR - BIR GABR AMIR

Bibliography
Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 228; Hartman, 1910, p. 685; Abel, 1939, p. 209.547 and
1940, p. 227; Roberts, P.Ryl. IV, 1952, p. 124; Alt, 1954, p. 163; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420;
Tsafrir, 1994, p. 92.244; Schmitt, 1995, p. 103; de Jong, 2000, p. 655; Figueras, 2000,
p. 111.172.229.
Maps
Abel, 1939, p. 532; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 32.

T(all) al-Qabr; Tell el-Ëabr; Tell el-Qabr; Tell el Qabr; Tell Qaber ‘Amir; Tell Qabr
‘Amir
Bir Gabr Amir; Br Gabr Amîr; Br Gabr Amr; br Èabr amr; Bir Qaber ‘Amir; Bir
Qabr ‘Amir; Bir Qabr Emir; Gabr ‘Mr; Gabr Amir; Qabr Amir
TELL EZIAZA
Bibliography
Abel, 1939, p. 547.
932
Maps
Petrie, 1937, pl. 5a.

Tell Eziaza
A335 - A346
Bibliography
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 19-20.
Maps
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32 (Bir el-Masa'id) and p. 33.34 (A335; A346).
(KHIRBET UMM) EL-KHARRUBA - KHIRBET EL-BURDJ

Bibliography
Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 230.236-237; Salvator,

1879, p. 61 (non vidi); Paoletti, 1903, p. 109; Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 228.302; Fischer,
1910, p. 218; Hartmann, 1910, p. 691; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 16; Military handbook,
1917, p. 76-77.89 (non vidi); Clédat, 1915a, p. 19; Clédat, 1923b, p. 152.157; Abel,
1938, II, p. 218; Abel, 1939, p. 209 and 1940, p. 227-228; Fontaine, 1955, p. 94;
Goldwasser, 1980, p. 34 (Hebrew); Oren, 1980a, p. 26-33 (Hebrew); Oren, 1982a, p.
1.12-13; Oren, 1984b, p. 47-48; Oren, 1985a, p. 224-225; Oren, 1985c, p. 191
(Hebrew); Oren, 1987a, p. 77.80.84-111.114-115; Oren, 1987b, p. 638-641 (Hebrew);
Oren, 1989b, p. 12-13 (Hebrew); Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 16; Oren, 1993a, p. 1389-
1391.1396; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 92; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 64; Abd el-Maksoud,
1998b, p. 27.32.110.111.113.122; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88; Hasel, 1998, p. 97-
98.102.109.243; de Jong, 2000, p. 655; Figueras, 2000, p. 95.172.195; Higginbotham,
2000, p. 103-104.329 and passim; Mouton, 2000, p. 172; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 26-28.31;
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 19.22; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 63;
Horus military route, 2004 (internet); Morris, 2005, p. 299-322.511-514.742-743 and
passim.
Maps
(Khirbet Umm) el-Kharruba

Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.32; Paoletti, 1903, map; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7;
Abel, 1939, p. 532; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4; Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1981a, p. 26,
fig. 2; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1984b, p. 38; Oren, 1987a, p. 79; Baumgarten, 1990,
map; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Kümmerly, 1995; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; de Jong,
2000, p. 654, no. 31; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32.35.36.
New Kingdom sites
933
Oren, 1987a, p. 79 (A140, A253, A289, A343, A345, A348, A430); Cavillier,
2001b, p. 33; Morris, 2005, p. 277.396.
Illustrations
A289
Oren, 1980a, p. 27 (= Oren, 1982a, p. 12; Oren, 1987a, p. 88, fig. 6; Oren,
1987b, p. 639, fig. 11; Oren, 1989b, p. 12, fig. 3; Oren, 1993a, p. 1390; Morris, 2005, p.
515, fig. 34; cf. Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33): plan of the fort
Oren, 1980a, p. 28-30: photos of the excavation
Oren, 1980a, p. 29 (middle) (cf. Oren, 1987a, p. 90, pl. E): photo of the burial in
the gate complex of the fort
Oren, 1980a, p. 30-31 (cf. Oren, 1987b, p. 640, fig. 12): photos of objects found
at the site
Goldwasser, 1980, p. 34 (cf. Oren, 1982a, p. 12; Oren, 1987a, p. 90, pl. F and p.
91, fig. 7): reconstruction of the cartouches of Sethos II on an Egyptian pithos, with the
indication of the original fragments
Oren, 1989b, p. 13, fig. 4: reconstruction drawing of the fortress
A345
Oren, 1980a, p. 32: preliminary plan of the site
Oren, 1980a, p. 32 (cf. Oren, 1982a, p. 13; Oren, 1987b, p. 641, fig. 13): photo
of a potter's kiln
Oren, 1980a, p. 33: photos of the excavation
Oren, 1987a, p. 91, fig. 8 (= Oren, 1993a, p. 1391; Morris, 2005, p. 303, fig. 22;
cf. Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33): plan of the site
Oren, 1987a, p. 101, pl. G: photo of the potter's kiln
Oren, 1987a, p. 101, fig. 9: reconstruction of the potter's kiln
Oren, 1987a, p. 105, pl. H: photo of a second potter's kiln
Oren, 1987a, p. 105, pl. I: photo of the tall tubular stand offering table found at
the site
Oren, 1987a, p. 105, pl. J: photo of the Cypriote base ring juglet found at the
site
Oren, 1993a, p. 1391: photo of the first potter's kiln
Oren, 1993a, p. 1391: general view of the excavations
A343
Oren, 1987a, p. 86, pl. D (= Oren, 1993a, p. 1390): photo of an Egyptian 'beer
bottle' stamped with the cartouche of Sethos I

al-⁄arrba; Karroûb; Kharoub; Kharroub; El Kharrûba; Xarrbah (since the
Description) [see also s.v. el-Kharruba]
Haruba; Îaruba (Oren)
≈(irbet) umm el-⁄arrûba (Musil)
26
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173 [ßrrub]; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 236 [ßrb(t) el-
brÏ].
934
Umm el-Charrbe; Oumm el-Kharroubeh; Umm el-Kharruba; Umm el-Kharrba;

U(mm) el-⁄arrba (since Fischer)
Bi’r al-Harba; Bi’r al-Harrba; Bi’r al-⁄arrba (Cytryn-Silverman)
Khirbet el-Bordj; Kh(irbet) el Boy (sic - Tsafrir) (since Guérin)
Br el-BurÏ; Bir el-Burj (since Abel)
El-BurÏ (Abel)
HARUVIT
Bibliography
Goldwasser, 1980, p. 34 (Hebrew); Oren, 1981a, p. 27.30.33.42; Oren, 1982a, p.

1.12-13; Oren, 1984b, p. 47-48; Oren, 1985a, p. 224-225; Oren, 1987a, p. 115; Oren,
1987b, p. 638-640 (Hebrew); Oren, 1993a, p. 1390; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 32;
Figueras, 2000, p. 95.172.195.
Maps
Oren, 1981a, p. 26, fig. 2; Oren, 1984b, p. 38.
Harrouvit; Haruvit, Îaruvit; Moshav Haruvit
THE A-SITES OF THE ISRAELI SURVEY NORTHEAST OF EL-

ARISH
Bibliography
Oren, 1981a, p. 25-44; Oren, 1989a, p. 389-405; Oren, 1990, p. 6-22 (Hebrew)
and p. 101* (English summary); Oren, 1993a, p. 1386-1388; de Miroschedji, 1998, p.
21.
Maps
Oren, 1981a, p. 26, fig. 2 (A295; A296; A300; A301; A302; A304; A305;
A306); Oren, 1989a, p. 391, fig. 2 (several A-sites); Oren, 1990, p. 6-7, fig. 1 (several
A-sites); de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 21 (A301).
Illustrations
Oren, 1981a, p. 27, fig. 3: plan of site A301

Oren, 1981a, p. 31-40, fig. 6-10.12: pottery and stone artefacts from site A301
Oren, 1981a, pl. 4, 1-2; 5, 1: photos of site A301
Oren, 1981a, pl. 7, 2: photo of basalt grinding slabs from site A301
Oren, 1990, p. 8-17, fig. 4-12: pottery and stone artefacts from several A-sites
LAHAEMMET
935
Bibliography
Sepp, 1863, II, p. 532.

Lahaemmet
EL-RISAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 30.

arRsah
SIBIL AIN
Bibliography
van Senden, 1851, I, p. 80-81.

Sibil Ain
EL-BARRA
Bibliography
Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 228; Abel, 1939, p. 209-210.

el-Barra
KHIRBET EL-FATH
Bibliography
936
Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 228.

≈(irbet) el-FatÌ
937
4. Rinokoloura
4. Rinokoloura
RINOKOLOURA
Bibliography
Renaudot, 1713, p. 231.388.411 (non vidi); Reland, 1714, p. 58-59.62.285-

286.509.969-973; Renaudot, 1716, I, p. 423 (non vidi); Sicard, 1982 [= 1722-1726], II,
p. 218-219 and III, p. 70.180; Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 541-544; d'Anville, 1766, p. 101-
103; Description, Le Père, 1822, XI, p. 38; Champollion, 1814, II, p. 304-306 (non
vidi); Dindorf, 1831, p. 14; Akerblad, 1834, p. 348; Hazlitt, 1851, p. 294; van Senden,
1851, I, p. 73.78-79.83.323; Williams, George, s.v. Rhinocorura, in Smith, 1857, II, p.
709-710; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 532-533; Ebers, 1868, p. 120; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 240.244-
247; Gams, 1873, p. 461; Abbeloos, 1874, II, col. 657; Boettger, 1879, p. 212;
Delitzsch, 1881, p. 310; Zotenberg, 1883, p. 545; Wiedemann, 1884, p. 582; Ascherson,
1887, p. 178; Müller, 1888, p. 81; Griffith, 1888, p. 98; Gelzer, 1890, p. xxxi; Griffith,
1890, p. 74; Le Strange, 1890, p. 397; Bouriant, 1892, p. 68.79.136; Amélineau, 1893,
p. 288.404; Evetts, 1895, p. 70.167; Lagrange, 1897, p. 179; Nau, 1898, p. 377-378;
Ermoni, 1900, p. 640; Schulten, 1900, p. 28-31; Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 683; Butler, 1978
[= 1902], p. 67-68.71.197; Hölscher, 1903, p. 56-57; Paoletti, 1903, p. 108; Kraatz,
1904, p. 64.75.126; Jacoby, 1905, p. 47-48.55; Schlumberger, 1906, p. 75; Musil, 1907,
II 1, p. 304; Hartmann, 1910, p. 671.673; Pape, 1911, p. 1308; Baedeker, 1912, p. 122;
Lesétre, H., s.v. Sel, in DB, 1912, V 2, col. 1569; Maspero, 1912, p. 8-9.21.27-
28.37.39-40.135; Nestle, 1912, p. 107; von Bissing, 1912, p. 132; Hagenmeyer, 1913,
p. 611; Hartmann, 1913, p. 196; Meyer, P.Hamb. I 2, 1913, p. 174; Alt, 1914, p. 61.65;
Beer, Georg, s.v. Rinocolura, Rinocorura, in RE, I A 1, 1914, col. 841-842; Charles,
1916, p. 207; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374; Miller, 1916, col.
813; Lesquier, 1918, p. 76.238.378-379.384-385.399-401; Clédat, 1919a, p.
189.197.199; Clédat, 1919b, p. 214; Maspero, 1919, p. 73.125.174.230; Clédat, 1920, p.
116.119; Gardiner, 1920, p. 115; Wiegand, 1920a, col. 87; Wiegand, 1920b, p. 36-43
(non vidi); Clédat, 1921, p. 171.191-193; Schnetz, 1921, p. 410; Clédat, 1922, p. 194;
Abel, 1922, p. 413-414; Thompson, 1922, p. 369; Clédat, 1923a, p.
59.63.91.95.96.159.179.185; Clédat, 1923b, p. 139-146.156.166.182.185-188; Clédat,
1924, p. 34.36.58; Dalman, 1924, p. 54; Gressmann, 1924, p. 244-245; Spiegelberg,
1925, p. 17-18; Alt, 1926, p. 240; Hommel, 1926, p. 721-724.963-964; Tonneau, 1926,
p. 593-596; Alt, 1928a, p. 196.199; Weissbach, 1928, p. 110; Thompson, 1931, p. 18;
Abel, 1933, I, p. 301 and 1938, II, p. 138.218.285; Daressy, 1933, p. 188-190;
Oldfather, 1933, I, p. 206-209; Weigall, 1933, p. 131; Gauthier, 1935, p. 171; Stummer,
1935, p. 47-48; Gerland, 1936, p. 91; Goyon, 1936, p. 2; Petrie, 1937, p. 1-3; Jones,
1938, p. 41; Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 283.299; Abel, 1939, p. 210.219.227.233.537-548
and 1940, p. 228-231; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 46; Delehaye, 1940, p. 23-24; Ball, 1942,
p. 51-199 (passim); Thomsen, 1942, p. 124; Munier, 1943, p. 9.14.20.60; Alt, 1945, p.
228; Marichal, 1945, p. 68.82; De Gaiffier, 1946, p. 54.66-71; Muyser, 1946, p. 144-
145; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Abel, 1949, p. 456; Jones, 1949, p. 456; Abel, 1952, II, p.
230; Press, 1952, III, p. 634 and IV, p. 757-758 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Van Berchem,
1952, p. 63.65; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col. 695;
Keimer, 1954, p. 143; Fontaine, 1955, p. 52-237 (passim); Walbank, 1957, I, p. 610;
938
4. Rinokoloura
Kraemer, P.Ness. III, 1958, p. 41-42.44; Tadmor, 1958, p. 78; Grohmann, 1959, p. 17;
Kirsten, 1959, p. 416.420.423; Roeder, 1959, p. 159; Buhl, F., s.v. al-‘Arish, in
EncIslam(2), I, 1960, p. 651; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 22.32.120; Meinardus, 1963, p. 25;
Lallemand, 1964, p. 103.106; Tadmor, 1966, p. 97; Sauget, Joseph-Marie, s.v. Melas, in
BS, 1967, IX, col. 289-290; Jones, 1971, p. 255.342-343.455.492.549; Kloner, 1971, p.
237; Lifshitz, 1971a, p. 155.159-160; Robert, BE, 1971, p. 528; Burton, 1972, p. 180-
181; Berg, 1973, p. 28.42; Meshel, 1973b, p. xxvi; Casson, 1974, p. 192; Applebaum,
1976, p. 667; Price, 1976, p. 147; Möller, 1976, p. 160; Kees, 1977, p. 107; Priese,
1977, p. 353-354; Wilkinson, 1977, p. 16.54.149.169; Lukaszewicz, 1978, p. 359-362;
Neev, 1978, p. 427; Johnson, 1979, p. 172; Na'aman, 1979, p. 74.80; Oren, 1979b, p.
191; Ovadiah, 1979, p. 430; Oren, 1980b, p. 123 (Hebrew); Figueras, 1981, p.
152.155.157.158.165.166.168; Oren, 1981c, p. 90; Eph'al, 1982, p. 104; Guinot, 1982,
II, p. 140; Oren, 1982a, p. 4-5.23.26-27.36-40; Rainey, 1982, p. 131; Van Esbroeck,
1982, p. 136; Van Gucht, 1982, p. 127-128; Bagatti, 1983, p. 181-182 (non vidi);
Donner, 1983, p. 86; Timm, 1984, I, p. 147-152; Zayadine, 1985, p. 162; Bowman,
1986, p. 12.40; Calderini, 1986, IV 3, p. 228; Jeffreys, 1986, p. 5; Miller, 1986, p. 79;
Tsafrir, 1986, p. 78; Oren, 1987b, p. 645 (Hebrew); Pirone, 1987, p. 381; Wenning,
1987, p. 182-185; Delmaire, 1988, p. 234; Fedalto, 1988, p. 607-608; Figueras, 1988a,
p. 55.56.62; Lloyd, 1988, III, p. 177; Reeg, 1989, p. 436; Schmidt, 1989, p. 64-66;
Baumgarten, 1990, p. 124; Zayadine, 1990, p. 155; Grossmann, Peter, s.v. Khirbat al-
Filusiyyah, in Atiya, 1991, p. 1414; Maltby, 1991, p. 527; Donner, 1992, p. 77-78;
Ibrahim, 1992, p. 737-772; Meimaris, 1992, p. 316-317; Aharoni, 1993, p. 158; Bertrac,
1993, p. 120-122.208; Carrez-Maratray, 1993b, p. 24; Oren, 1993a, p. 1394-1396;
Oren, 1993b, p. 305.313; Wagner, 1993a, p. 11; Daris, 1994a, p. 189-191; Gatier, 1994,
p. 149; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 1351-1352; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 14.16.214-215; Worp,
1994, p. 306.316; Alston, 1995, p. 24.35.36.169.190; Bricault, 1995 (draft), p. 41-42;
Évieux, 1995, p. 32-45 and passim; Schmitt, 1995, p. 65; Crisci, 1996, p. 70; FHN,
1996, II, p. 518-520; Martin, 1996, p. 63-68.74.83.96.101; Oked, 1996, p. 167; Évieux,
1997, I, p. 265; Grainger, 1997, p. 770; Verreth, 1997, p. 107-119; Arthur, 1998, p.
193-194.209; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88-92; Graf, 1998, p. 109; Palme, 1998, p. 130;
Sodini, 1998, p. 119.122; Teixidor, 1998, p. 83; Alliata, 1999, p. 94; Carrez-Maratray,
1999a, p. 2.5.6.11; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 387.404.452.456.465; Figueras, 1999, p.
213; Nesbitt, 1999 (unpublished), p. 1-5; Oren, 1999, p. 737; Verreth, 1999a, p. 223-
224; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 8.14-16.48-56.58.65-66; Figueras, 2000, p. 238-
244.368 and passim; Mouton, 2000, p. 32.56.58.71; Talbert, 2000, p. 1080; Cytryn-
Silverman, 2001, p. 6; Rainey, 2001, p. 60; Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 112.118;
Nielsen, 2002, p. 143-144; Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p. 82.152-153; Kramer, 2003, p.
327; Clarysse, 2004, p. 86; Van Nuffelen, 2004, p. 69; Morris, 2005, p. 287.
Maps
784; Michael von Lochom, 1660 in Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25; Sicard, 1982 [=
1722], III, p. 168; Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; Robert de
Vaugondy, 1757, pl. 96 in Clédat, 1910a, p. 233; d'Anville, 1766, p. 1; Description,
1830, XVIII, map 1; Robinson, 1841, I, map; Migne, PL 73, 1849, col. 3-4; Miller,
1895, III, p. 17; Müller, 1901, II, pl. 25.26.35.36; Butler, 1904, II, p. xcviii; Perthes,
1910(9), pl. 3.4; Sourdille, 1910a, map; Kiepert, 1893-1913, pl. 10.33.34; Miller, 1916,
col. 813-814; Lesquier, 1918, map; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Schnetz, 1921, map; Clédat,
1923a, map; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Cuntz, 1929, pl. 1; Jones, 1949 [= 1932], map 14;
939
4. Rinokoloura
Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 297; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 60 and pl. 1.4; Abel, 1940, pl. 7;
Plowden, 1940, p. 303; Ball, 1942, pl. 2-3; Marichal, 1945, p. 67; Van Berchem, 1952,
map 3; Grohmann, 1959, p. 21.27; Kirsten, 1959, p. 421; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 8;
Starcky, Jean, s.v. Pétra et la Nabatène, in DB, Suppl. VII, 1966, col. 901-902; Dothan,
1969b, p. 47; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Jones, 1971, p. 294; Wilkinson, 1971, p. 99;
Berg, 1973, map 3; Meshel, 1973b, p. 208; Price, 1976, p. 155; Oren, 1977b, p. 94;
Wilkinson, 1977, p. 17.48; Bengtson, 1978, map 36a; Neev, 1978, p. 428; Finkelstein,
1980, p. 185; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; TAVO B VI 15, 1983; Maraval, 1985, p. 314;
Rogerson, 1985, p. 37; Bowman, 1986, p. 10; Chuvin, 1986, p. 43; Figueras, 1987, p.
766; Wenning, 1987, p. 14 and map 16; Di Berardino, 1988, p. 92.96; Figueras, 1988a,
p. 65; Jones, 1988, p. 53; TAVO B V 21, 1989; Kasher, 1990, p. 146.170.180; Aharoni,
1993, map 184.214.265; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 11.15.17 and map 1.5;
Évieux, 1995, p. 419.420; al-Hamshary, 1995, p. 35; Schmitt, 1995, map; Martin, 1996,
p. 97; Tsafrir, 1997, p. 86; Yoyotte, 1997, p. 284; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61;
Palme, 1998, p. 125-128; Sodini, 1998, p. 120; Teixidor, 1998, p. 84; Figueras, 2000, p.
8; Taha, 1999, p. 11; Talbert, 2000, map 70; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 11.50; Carrez-
Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.99; Bagnall, 2004b, p. 85.
All modern maps apparently refer to the site of el-Arish.
Sources
4th century BC
(5))
3rd century BC
cf. Klearchos, F 46 (Wehrli, 1969a, p. 23.58-59.62-63) (ca. 342-250) (=
Athenaios)
(2) Eratosthenes, F III B 36 (Berger, 1880, p. 264-265) (ca. 284-202) (=
Strabon (7))
2nd century BC
(4) Septuaginta, Isaias, 27, 12 (Ziegler, 1939, p. 215) (3rd-2nd century BC)
1st century BC
(5) Diodoros, 1, 60, 5-10 (ca. 54-36?) (= Hekataios (1))
1st century AD
(6) Livius, 45, 11, 10 (19 BC - 14 AD)
(7-9) Strabon, 16, 1, 12 (C 741) (= Eratosthenes (2)); 16, 2, 31 (C 759) (cf.
Herodianos (19); Stephanos (100)); 16, 4, 24 (C 781) (after 6 AD)
(10) Chrestomathiae ex Strabonis Geographicorum, 16, 34 (Müller, 1861, II,
p. 627) (after 2nd century AD) (cf. Strabon (8))
(11) Seneca, De ira, 3, 20, 1 (41-65)
(13-14) Iosephos, Bellum Iudaicum, 1, 14, 2 (277); 4, 11, 5 (662) (75-79) (cf.
Pseudo-Hegesippos (43-44))
(15-16) Iosephos, Antiquitates Iudaicae, 13, 15, 4 (395); 14, 14, 2 (374) (93/94)
2nd century AD
(17) P.Oxy. XI, 1380, 93 (ca. 98-138)
(19) Herodianos, De prosodia catholica, 11 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 264, 6-8) (ca.
161-180) (cf. Strabon (8); Stephanos (100))
940
4. Rinokoloura
cf. Athenaios, Deipnosophistae, 12, 524 D (after 192) (= Klearchos)

(20) ChLA X, 410, 6866 A, II, 31 (62) (193-196)
3rd century AD
(21-28) Hippolytos, Chronicon, 47. 48. 130. 136. 188. 191. 195. 196 (Helm,
1955, p. 10.20-21.28-30) (234/235) (cf. Liber generationis II (37-38); Epiphanios (41-
42); Liber genealogus (63-65); Arnobius (80); Liber generationis I (85-91); Malalas
(103); Chronicon paschale (106-111); Chronographus Alexandrinus (114-120);
Synkellos (132-134); Monachos (148); Kedrenos (155))
(29) Vetus Latina, Isaias, 27, 12 (Gryson, 1987-1993, p. 574) (ca. 150-250)
(30) ChLA XI, 479, 21 (3rd century AD)
4th century AD
(31) Eusebios, Onomasticon, s.v. ÔRinokovroura (Klostermann, 1904, p. 148)
(ca. 300) (cf. Hieronymus (45); Hieronymus map (160))
(32) Itinerarium provinciarum Antonini Augusti, 151, 4 (Cuntz, 1929, p. 21)
(ca. 300)
(33-36) P.Ryl. IV, 627, 234-235; 628, 9-10; 630*, 454; 638, 23 (ca. 322-323)
(37-38) Liber generationis II (Philocalus - Chronographus anni 354), 48. 91
(Mommsen, 1892, I, p. 95) (before 334) (cf. Hippolytos (21-22))
(39) Athanasios, Epistula ad Serapionem (Syriac) (translated in Larsow,
1852, p. 128 (non vidi)) (339?)
(40) Eusebios, Commentarius in Isaiam, 91, 27, 12-13 (Ziegler, 1975, p. 177)
(ca. 303-340) (cf. Prokopios (98))
(41) Epiphanios, Ancoratus, 112, 3-4 (Holl, 1915, p. 137) (374) (cf.
Hippolytos (21-28); Chronicon paschale (106-107, 109); Anastasios (113); Ravennas
geographus (122-123, 125))
(42) Epiphanios, Panarion adversus haereses, 66, 83, 4-7 (Holl, 1985, p.
125) (375-377) (cf. Hippolytos (21-28))
(43-44) Pseudo-Hegesippos, Historia, 1, 29, 10; 4, 33, 3 (Ussani, 1932, p.
51.292) (ca. 380) (cf. Iosephos (13-14))
(45) Hieronymus, Liber de situ et nominibus locorum Hebraicorum, s.v.
Rhinocorura (Klostermann, 1904, p. 149) (389-391) (cf. Eusebios (31); Hieronymus
map (160))
(46) Hieronymus, Vita Hilarionis, 9, 1 (Bastiaensen, 1975, p. 90) (390-391)
(cf. Sophronios (60))
(47) Ammianus Marcellinus, 22, 16, 3 (391-392?)
(48) Hieronymus, Commentarii in Abdiam, 19 (Adriaen, 1969, p. 370) (396)
(49) P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 1-4 (Nielsen, 2002, p. 143) (ca. 341-397?)
(50) Tabula Peutingeriana (Miller, 1916, col. 813) (4th century AD?)
5th century AD
cf. Hieronymus, Epistulae, 108 (Epitaphium sanctae Paulae), 14
(Labourt, 1955, p. 175) (404)
(51) Hieronymus, Commentarii in Amos, 3, 6, 12-15 (Adriaen, 1969, p. 310)
(406) (cf. Beda (128); Rupertus (159))
(52-53) Hieronymus, Commentarii in Esaiam, 5, 19, 18; 8, 27, 12 (Adriaen,
1963a, p. 198.351-352) (408-410)
(54-57) Hieronymus, Commentarii in Hiezechielem, 6, 20, 5-6 (Glorie, 1964a, p.
257) (cf. Rabanus Maurus (140); Prudentius (147)); 14, 47, 19.20 (Glorie, 1964a, p.
726-727) (cf. Beda (129); Rabanus Maurus (136, 138-139, 141); Angelomus (146)); 14,
48, 23-29 (Glorie, 1964a, p. 740-741) (cf. Rabanus Maurus (142)) (410-414)
941
4. Rinokoloura
(58-59) Hieronymus, Epistulae, 129 (Ad Dardanum de terra repromissionis), 1

(Labourt, 1961, p. 155); 5 (Labourt, 1961, p. 162) (cf. Pseudo-Eucherius (130)) (404-
419?)
(60) Sophronios, Vita Hilarionis, 15 (Papadopoulos, 1898, p. 92) (ca. 390-
419) (cf. Hieronymus (46))
(61) Augustinus, Quaestiones in Heptateuchum, 6, 21, 3 (Fraipont, 1958, p.
327) (ca. 419) (cf. Rabanus Maurus (137))
(62) Augustinus, De civitate Dei, 16, 24 (413-426) (cf. Beda (126); Alcuinus
(131); Rabanus Maurus (135); Claudius Taurinensis (143); Angelomus (145); Remigius
(151))
(63-65) Liber genealogus, 111. 157. 163 (Mommsen, 1892, I, p. 166-168) (427)
(cf. Hippolytos (23-25))
(66) Notitia dignitatum, 28, 28 (Seeck, 1876, p. 59) (ca. 395-430)
(67) Polybios of Rinokoloura, Vita Epiphanii, 67-68 (Migne, PG 41, 1858,
col. 112) (ca. 404-431)
(68-74) Concilium universale Ephesenum, 33, 109; 38, 1; 45, 117; 47, 17; 62,
103 (Schwartz, 1927, 1, 1, 2, p. 6.9.29.33.59); 73, 109; 79, 129 (Schwartz, 1929, 1, 1, 7,
p. 87.115); Latin version: 11, 1, 110; 12, 8; 19, 11, 128 (Schwartz, 1925-1926, 1, 2, p.
30.33.73); 24, 1, 108; 24, 9; 46, 43, 131 (Schwartz, 1929, 1, 3, p. 55.57.138); 38, 1,
108; 38, 84, 127 (Schwartz, 1924-1925, 1, 5, 1, p. 88.114); Coptic version (Munier,
1943, p. 14) (431)
(75) Hesychios of Jerusalem, Interpretatio Isaiae prophetae, 27, 12
(Faulhaber, 1900, p. 82) (ca. 440)
(76) Hesychios of Jerusalem, De titulis Psalmorum, 125, 9-10 (Migne, PG
27, 1857, col. 1233) (ca. 440?)
(77) Sozomenos, Historia ecclesiastica, 6, 31, 6-11 (Bidez, 1960, p. 286-287)
(ca. 439-443) (cf. Cassiodorus (104); Nikephoros (162), Petrus Callo (163), Petrus de
Natalibus (164))
(78-79) Kyrillos of Alexandreia, Commentarius in Isaiam prophetam, 19, 18; 27,
12 (Migne, PG 70, 1859, col. 468.608-609) (before 444)
(80) Arnobius Iunior, Commentarii in Psalmos, 104 (Migne, PL 53, 1847,
col. 481) (ca. 450) (cf. Hippolytos (21-28); Beda (127); Ado (149))
(68a) Concilium universale Chalcedonense, 911, 111 (Gesta Ephesi prius)
(Schwartz, 1935, 2, 3, 1, p. 200) (451)
(81-84) Concilium universale Chalcedonense, 78, 125; 884, 106; 1060 (Gesta
Ephesi) (Schwartz, 1933, 2, 1, 1, p. 81.185.194); Latin version: 78, 125; 884, 107;
1063; 1070, cxxiiii (Gesta Ephesi) (Schwartz, 1935, 2, 3, 1, p. 57.190-191.251.257);
Syriac version: 2, 107 (Gesta Ephesi) (translated in Flemming, 1917, p. 9) (451)
(85-91) Liber generationis I (Philocalus - Chronographus anni 354), 49. 50. 130.
137. 188. 191. 193 (Mommsen, 1892, I, p. 95.100-101.106) (before 460) (cf.
Hippolytos (21-27))
(92) Theodoretos, Commentaria in Isaiam, 7, 27, 12 (Guinot, 1982, II, p.
228) (393-466)
6th century AD
(94-95) Constitutum Silvestri, actio prima, caput 1, editio prima et secunda
(Migne, PL 8, 1844, col. 831-832) (ca. 501-514?)
(96) P.Ness. III, 15, 2.5 (511)
(97) Ioannes Rufus, Plerophoriae, 74-75 (Syriac) (translated in Nau, 1912, p.
128-130) (ca. 512-518)
942
4. Rinokoloura
(98) Prokopios of Gaza, Commentarii in Isaiam, 27, 11-13 (Migne, PG 87, 2,

1865, col. 2241-2244) (ca. 465-528) (cf. Eusebios (40))
(100) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. ÔRinokouvroura (Meineke, 1849, p.
545) (ca. 530) (cf. Strabon (8); Herodianos (19))
(101) Severos of Antiocheia, Select letters, 5, 11 (Syriac) (translated in
Brooks, 1904, II 2, p. 326) (520-534)
(103) Ioannes Malalas, Chronographia, 1, 6 (Jeffreys, 1986, p. 5) (ca. 565-
578) (cf. Hippolytos (21-28))
(104) Cassiodorus, Historia ecclesiastica tripartita, 8, 1, 96 (Hanslik, 1952, p.
471) (ca. 485-580) (cf. Sozomenos (77); Petrus Callo (163))
7th century AD
(105) Georgios of Cyprus, 691 (Honigmann, 1939a, p. 58) (591-603) (cf.
Notitia episcopatuum (170))
(106-111) Chronicon paschale, 26 C, 28 A, 29 C-D, 30 B-C, 31 B, 31 C-D
(Dindorf, 1832, I, p. 46.49.52.53.55.56) (613) (cf. Hippolytos (21-22, 24-25, 27);
Epiphanios (41))
(112) Sophronios - Ioannes Moschos, Vita Ioannis Eleemosynarii (Gelzer,
1893a, p. 112) (ca. 619-630) (cf. Vita Ioannis (153); Symeon (154))
(113) Anastasios Sinaita, Quaestio 28 (Migne, PG 89, 1865, col. 557) (before
700) (cf. Epiphanios (41))
(114-120) Chronographus Alexandrinus (Excerpta Latina Barbari), 26. 27. 103.
109. 157. 160. 162 (Mommsen, 1892, I, p. 95.100-101.106) (5th-7th centuries AD?) (cf.
Hippolytos (21-27))
(121) Chronographus Alexandrinus (Excerpta Latina Barbari), fol. 10a, l. 29
(Schoene, 1875, p. 187) (5th-7th centuries AD?)
(122-125) Ravennas geographus, 2, 21 (Pinder, 1860, p. 116-117; Schnetz, 1940, p.
32-33) (cf. Epiphanios (41)); 3, 12 (Pinder, 1860, p. 166; Schnetz, 1940, p. 43) (cf.
Epiphanios (41); cf. Guido (158)); 5, 7 (Pinder, 1860, p. 356, 8; Schnetz, 1940, p. 90)
(cf. Guido (157)); 5, 16 (Pinder, 1860, p. 388; Schnetz, 1940, p. 97) (cf. Epiphanios
(41)) (7th century AD)
8th century AD
(126) Beda Venerabilis, Libri quatuor in principium Genesis, 4, 15, 18 (Jones,
1967, p. 199) (ca. 725-731) (cf. Augustinus (62))
(127) Beda Venerabilis, De temporum ratione, 66, 26-27 (Jones, 1977, p. 469)
(ca. 725-735?) (cf. Arnobius (80))
(128) Beda Venerabilis, Nomina locorum ex beati Hieronimi presbiteri et
Flavi Iosephi collecta opusculis (Hurst, 1962, p. 286) (before 735) (cf. Hieronymus
(51))
(129) Beda Venerabilis, In Regum librum XXX quaestiones, 15 (Hurst, 1962, p.
308) (before 735) (cf. Hieronymus (55-56))
(130) Pseudo-Eucherius, 19 (Fraipont, 1965, p. 240, l. 104) (5th-8th centuries
AD) (cf. Hieronymus (59))
9th century AD
(131) Alcuinus, Interrogationes et responsiones in Genesin, 170 (Migne, PL
100, 1851, col. 538) (before 804) (cf. Augustinus (62))
(132-134) Synkellos, 82.86.89 (Mosshammer, 1984, p. 46-47.49.52) (780-810) (cf.
Hippolytos (21-28))
943
4. Rinokoloura
(135) Rabanus Maurus, Commentarii in Genesim, 2, 17 (15) (Migne, PL 107,

1851, col. 543) (819) (cf. Augustinus (62))
(136) Rabanus Maurus, Enarrationes in librum Numerorum, 4, 10 (34)
(Migne, PL 108, 1851, col. 829) (834) (cf. Hieronymus (55-56))
(137) Rabanus Maurus, Commentarii in librum Josue, 3, 13 (Migne, PL 108,
1851, col. 1097) (834) (cf. Augustinus (61))
(138) Rabanus Maurus, Commentarii in libros IV Regum, 3, 8 (Migne, PL 109,
1852, col. 187) (834) (cf. Hieronymus (55-56))
(139) Rabanus Maurus, Commentarii in Paralipomena, 3, 7 (Migne, PL 109,
1852, col. 465) (834) (cf. Hieronymus (55-56))
(140-142) Rabanus Maurus, Commentarii in Ezechielem, 8, 20; 20, 47.48 (Migne,
PL 110, 1852, col. 718.1068-1069.1080) (842) (cf. Hieronymus (54-57))
(143) Claudius Taurinensis (?), Commentarii in Genesim, 2, 15, 18-21 (Migne,
PL 50, 1846, col. 955) (before 827?) (cf. Augustinus (62))
(144) Haymo Halberstatensis, Commentarii in Isaiam, 2, 27 (Migne, PL 116,
1852, col. 846) (ca. 841-853?)
(145) Angelomus Luxoviensis, Commentarius in Genesin, 15, 18 (Migne, PL
115, 1852, col. 179) (856) (cf. Augustinus (62))
(146) Angelomus Luxoviensis, Enarrationes in libros Regum, 3, 8 (Migne, PL
115, 1852, col. 459) (856) (cf. Hieronymus (55-56)
(147) Prudentius Trecensis, De praedestinatione (Migne, PL 115, 1852, col.
1184) (861) (cf. Hieronymus (54))
(148) Georgios Monachos, 2, 16 (De Boor, 1978, p. 55) (ca. 842-867) (cf.
Hippolytos (21-28))
(149) Ado Viennensis, Chronicon, Aetas secunda, 1785 (Migne, PL 123, 1852,
col. 27-28) (875) (cf. Arnobius (80))
(150) Photios, Bibliotheca, 52 [13b] (Henry, 1959, p. 40) (820-897)
10th century AD
(151) Remigius Antissiodorensis, Commentarius in Genesim, 15, 18 (Migne,
PL 131, 1853, col. 87) (908) (cf. Augustinus (62))
(152) Map in an Orosius codex in the St. Galler Stiftsbibliothek (Miller, 1896,
VI, p. 62.63) (ca. 875-925?)
(153) Vita Ioannis Eleemosynarii, 9 (Delehaye, 1927, p. 23) (ca. 630 - 10th
century AD) (cf. Sophronios (112); Symeon (154))
(154) Symeon Logotheta, Vita Ioannis Eleemosynarii, 1, 6 (Migne, PG 114,
1864, col. 901) (ca. 914 - after 965) (cf. Sophronios (112); Vita Ioannis (153))
11th century AD
(155) Georgios Kedrenos, Historiarum compendium (Bekker, 1838, I, p. 23-
24) (after 1059) (cf. Hippolytos (21-28))
12th century AD
(156) Map of Heinrich von Mainz (Miller, 1895, III, p. 25 and pl. 2) (1110)
(157-158) Guido, 93 (Pinder, 1860, p. 524, 10; Schnetz, 1940, p. 133); 122 (Pinder,
1860, p. 549; Schnetz, 1940, p. 140) (1119) (cf. Ravennas (123-124))
(159) Rupertus Tuitiensis, Commentarii in duodecim prophetas minores.
Amos, 3, 6 (Migne, PL 168, 1854, col. 345) (before 1135) (cf. Hieronymus (51))
(160) Hieronymus map (Miller, 1895, III, p. 14.17) (ca. 1150) (cf. Eusebios
(31); Hieronymus (45)
13th century AD
(161) Hereford map (Miller, 1896, IV, p. 30-31 and map) (ca. 1250-1300)
14th century AD
944
4. Rinokoloura

1865, col. 707-710) (ca. 1256-1335) (cf. Sozomenos (77))
(163) Petrus Callo, Legendae (De Gaiffier, 1946, p. 67) (ca. 1342-1348) (cf.
Cassiodorus (104); Petrus de Natalibus (164))
(164) Petrus de Natalibus, Catalogus sanctorum, 2, 90 (mentioned in De
Gaiffier, 1946, p. 68) (ca. 1369-1372) (cf. Petrus Callo (163))
15th century AD
16th century AD
(166) Martyrologium Romanum, 16 Ianuarius (Martyrologium, 1922, p. 14)
(1584)
17th century AD
(167-169) Notitia Alexandrina, 37 (Honigmann, 1961, p. 156-157) (1641 - 1661 -
ca. 1722)
(170) Notitia episcopatuum, B, 1, 4 (Bene‡evi÷, 1927, p. 69) (Arab period) (cf.
Georgios (105))
1714, p. 509) (before 1712)
It is not surprising that the name Rinokoloura, which is not so easy to pronounce
without mixing up the 'l' and the 'r' or the 'o' and the 'ou', causes a lot of variants in the
manuscript traditions. The forms beginning with 'ÔRein-' and 'ÔRhn-' do not reflect a
difference in pronunciation, but just a different orthography. Almost for every author
the number of variants in gender and number, accentuation and spelling can be large, so
no exhaustive enumeration is intended here. Because the neuter form seems to be the
most common, if not the original one, I considered forms for which it is impossible to
decide with certainty whether they are neuter of feminine, as neuter.
Greek
ÔRinokovloura (n. pl.) (Polybios (3): meta; ÔRinokovloura; Diodoros (5); Strabon (7-9)27:
peri; / eij" ÔRinokovloura; Iosephos (15), var. lect.)
ÔRinokovroura (n. pl.) (Septuaginta (4): e{w" ÔRinokorouvrwn; Strabon (7-8), var. lect.;
Chrestomathiae Strabonis (10); Iosephos (13-16): eij" ÔRinokovroura - pro;"
ÔRinokorouvroi"; Ptolemaios (18); Herodianos (19); Hippolytos (21-28): e{w" / ajpo;
ÔRinokorouvrwn; Eusebios (31, 40); Epiphanios (42): ejn ÔRinokorouvroi" - ajpo;
ÔRinokorouvrwn; Hesychios (75): e{w" ÔRinokorouvrwn; Sozomenos (77): hJ
ÔRinokorouvrwn ejkklhsiva; Kyrillos (79): e{w" ÔRinokorouvrwn; Kalchedon (81-83):
ÔRinokorouvrwn; Theodoretos (92): e{w" ÔRinokorouvrwn; Hierokles (99) Medaba
(102); Chronicon paschale (106-111): e{w" / ajpo;; ÔRinokorouvrwn; Monachos (148),
var. lect.; Photios (150) ÔRinokorouvrwn; anonymous geographer (171): ta;
ÔRinokovroura - tw'n ÔRinokorouvrwn)
ÔRinokouvroura (n. pl.) (Septuaginta (4), var. lect.: e{w" Rinokourourwn; Iosephos (14),
var. lect.: pro;" ÔRinokourouvroi"; Epiphanios (41): (e{w") ÔRinokourouvrwn;
27
In Strabon, 16, 1, 12 (7) and 16, 4, 24 (9) the word ÔRinokovloura is without any doubt neuter plural; in
16, 2, 31 (8) on the other hand the construction ÔRinokovloura ... kaloumevnh can indicate a form
feminine singular. We do not have to accept an inconsequence in the gender of the word in Strabon, if we
consider kaloumevnh as added to a word as povli", which is only understood in Strabon, but is actually
written in full in Stephanos (100) (and Herodianos (19)), who quoted Strabon.
945
4. Rinokoloura
Sophronios (60): ajpo; ÔRinokourouvrwn; Polybios of Rinokoloura (67):

ÔRinokourouvrwn; Ephesos (68-74): ÔRinokourouvrwn; Kyrillos (79): e{w"
ÔRinokourouvrwn; Kalchedon (81-83), var. lect.: ÔRinokourouvrwn; Stephanos (100);
Malalas (103): ajpo; ÔRinokourouvrwn; Georgios (105); Chronicon paschale (106-
110): e{w" / ajpo;; ÔRinokourouvrwn; Sophronios - Moschos (112): ÔRinokourouvrwn;
Anastasios (113): (e{w") ÔRinokourouvrwn; Synkellos (132-134): ajpo; / e{w"
ÔRinokourouvrwn; Monachos (148): ajpo; ÔRinokourouvrwn; Vita Ioannis (153):
ÔRinokourouvrwn; Symeon (154): ÔRinokourouvrwn; Kedrenos (155): e{w" / ajpo;
ÔRinokourouvrwn; Nikephoros (162): ÔRinokourouvrwn; Notitia Alexandrina (169))
ÔReinokovroula (n. pl.) (P.Oxy. 1380 (17): ejn ÔReinokorouvloi")
ÔRinokovroura (invar.) (P.Ryl. 628.630 (34-35): eij" ÔRinokªovrouraº - ªajpo;
ÔRiºnokovroura - ejn ÔRinokovrourªaº)
ÔRinokovrwna (invar.) (P.Ryl. 627 (draft, corrected in 628) (33): eij" ÔRinªokovrwnaº - ajpo;
ªÔRinoºkovrwna; compare the draft P.Ryl. 638 (36): eij" ªÔRºinoª º)
Ninokoªrºeue (invar.?) (SB 16607 (93))
ÔRinokorourhvth" (Kyrillos (78): hJ ÔRinokorourhtw'n)
ÔRinokorourivth" (P.Ness. III, 15 (96): hJ ÔRinokorouritw'n povl(i"))
ÔRinokourourai'o" (Stephanos (100))
ÔRinokourourivth" (Stephanos (100))
minor variants:
Ninokovroura (n. pl.) (Septuaginta (4), var. lect.: e{w" Ninokorourwn; Hierokles (99), var. lect.)
ÔReinokovroura (n. pl.) (Septuaginta (4), var. lect.: e{w" Reinokorourwn; Prokopios (98): ÔReinokorouvrwn)
ÔRhnokouvroura (n. pl.) (Iosephos (15), var. lect.; Georgios (105), var. lect.)
ÔRhnokovroura (n. pl.) (Georgios (105), var. lect.)
ÔRinokolou'ra (f. s.) (Diodoros (5), var. lect.: ÔRinokolou'ran)
ÔRinokolouvra (f. s.) (Iosephos (15), var. lect.: ÔRinokolouvran)
ÔRinokolouvra (n. pl.) (Strabon (9), var. lect.)
ÔRinokovroura (f. s.) (Diodoros (5), var. lect.: ÔRinokovrouran)
ÔRinokorouvra (f. s.) (Iosephos (15), var. lect.: ÔRinokorouvran)
ÔRinokorouvra (n. pl.) (Strabon (7), var. lect.; Ptolemaios (18), var. lect.)
ÔRinokorouvrwn (invar.) (Kyrillos (79): th/' kaloumevnh/ ÔRinokorouvrwn)
ÔRinokouravra (f. s.) (Diodoros (5), var. lect.: ÔRinokouravran)
ÔRinokourou'ra (n. pl.) (Sozomenos (77), var. lect.)
ÔRinokourouvra (f. s.) (Diodoros (5), var. lect.: ÔRinokourouvran; Hesychios (76): th/' Rinokourouvra/ - th;n
28
Rinokourouvran; Anastasios (113) : au[th hJ ÔRinokourouvra)
ÔRinokourouvra (n. pl.) (Ptolemaios (18), var. lect.)
ÔRinokouvria (n. pl.) (Kalchedon (81), var. lect.: ÔRinokourivwn)
ÔRinokouvroura (f. s.) (Iosephos (15), var. lect.: ÔRinokouvrouran; Notitia episcopatuum: oJ
ÔRinokourouvra")
ÔRinokouvroura (n. pl.) (Sozomenos (77), var. lect.)
ÔRinokouvrouta (?) (n. pl.) (Monachos (148), var. lect.: ÔRinokourouvtwn)
ÔRinovkoura (n. pl.) (Septuaginta (4), var. lect.: e{w" Rinokourwn; Ptolemaios (18), var. lect.; Ephesos (68),
var. lect.: ÔRinokouvrwn; Chronicon paschale (106, 109), var. lect.: ÔRinokouvrwn; Monachos (148):
ÔRinokouvrwn)
Latin29
28
Anastasios (113) is inconsequent in his spelling of the name Rinokoloura: in one line he uses the
feminine singular au[th hJ ÔRinokourouvra (which deviates from the original au{th hJ ÔRinokourouvrwn
(cwvra) of Epiphanios (41)), but in the next lines he uses the neuter plural ÔRinokourouvrwn.
29
The toponym is often spelled 'Rinocoroura', 'Rhinocolure' e.a. by modern authors, while also forms
occur that are not found in the sources and that are sometimes due to a wrong interpretation or just to a
(printing) mistake: e.g. Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 542: ecclesia Rhinocorurensis; Dindorf, 1831, p. 14:
Rhinocoruti; Gelzer, 1890, p. xxxi: Rhinocarura; Amélineau, 1893, p. 288: Riconoroura; Paoletti, 1903,
p. 108: Rhinocolma and Rhinocoura; Plowden, 1940, p. 303: Rhinocolorum; Keimer, 1954, p. 143:
Rhinocoluza; Tadmor, 1966, p. 97, n. 43: Rhinokulura; BE, 1971, p. 528: Rhinokoura; Neev, 1978, p.
427.428: Rhynocorura; Guinot, 1982, II, p. 140, n. 3: Rhinocoruros; Jeffreys, 1986, p. 5: Rhinokourouroi;
946
4. Rinokoloura
Rhinocolura (n. pl.) (Livius (6): circa Rhinocolura; Seneca (11); Plinius (12): oppida
Rhinocolura)
Rinocorura (n. pl.) (Plinius (12), var. lect.; Itinerarium Antonini Augusti (32);
Ammianus (47), var. lect.; Tabula Peutingeriana (50); Ephesos (68), var. lect.:
Rinocoruron; Liber generationis I (85-91): a Rinocoruris; Constitutum Silvestri (95):
Rinocoruris; Cassiodorus (104); Chronographus Alexandrinus (121))
Rinoc( ) (ChLA 410 (20): Rinoc(oruris?))
Rinocurora (n. pl.) (ChLA 479 (30): [Rin]ocuroris; Ephesos (68): Rinocurorum;
Kalchedon (81): Rinocoruron)
Rinocorura (f. s.) (Vetus Latina, O (29): ad Rinocoruram; Liber generationis II (37-38):
in / a Rinocorura; Liber genealogus (63-65): a Rinocorura; Hieronymus (54-59)30;
Beda (126); Pseudo-Eucherius (130): iuxta Rinocoruram; Claudius Taurinensis
(143); Rabanus Maurus (138, 140-142); Haymo (144); Angelomus (146); Orosius
map (152); Hieronymus map (160))
Rhinocorura (f. s.) (Hieronymus (45, 46, 48, 51-53); Augustinus (61-62); Beda (128-
129); Rabanus (135-137); Angelomus (145); Prudentius Trecensis (147); Notitia
Alexandrina (167-168))
Rinocorurensis (Kalchedon (68a, 82-84): Rinocorurensi - Rinocorurensis (civitatis) -
civitatis Rinocorurensium)
Rinocorus (Pseudo-Hegesippos (43-44): Rinocori)
minor variants:
Inocurura (f. s.) (Hieronymus (51), var. lect.: ad Inocururam)
Linocorurus (gen. s.?) (Ephesos (74))
Nicorura (f. s.) (Pseudo-Eucherius (130), var. lect.: iuxta Nicoruram)
Nicouronu (invar.) (Guido (158), var. lect.)
Nirocorura (n. pl.) (Cassiodorus (104), var. lect.)
Rhina curura (f. s.) (Angelomus (145), var. lect.)
Rhinocolura (f. s.) (Martyrologium Romanum (166): Rhinocolurae)
Rhinocornua (n. pl.) (Notitia dignitatum (66), var. lect.)
Rhinocorura (n. pl.) (Plinius (12), var. lect.; Ammianus (47); Tabula Peutingeriana (50), var. lect.)
Rhinocorurae (f. pl.) (Arnobius (80): (in) Rhinocoruras; a Rhinocoruris; Ado (149))
Rinicorurum (n. s. or invar.?) (Hieronymus (51), var. lect.: ad Rinicorurum)
Rinocarala (n. pl.) (Livius (6), var. lect.)
Rinocerura (f. s.) (Hieronymus (48), var. lect.: Rinoceruram; Beda (126), var. lect.; Hereford map (161))
Rinocolura (f. s.) (Rabanus Maurus (139): iuxta Rinocoluram; Remigius (151))
Rinoconoro (invar.?) (Wey (165))
Rinocora (f. s.) (Angelomus (146): Rinocor(a)e)
Rinocorima (n. pl.) (Notitia dignitatum (66), var. lect.)
Rinocorora (n. pl.) (Tabula Peutingeriana (50), var. lect.; Ephesos (69): Rinocororum; Constitutum
Silvestri (94): Rinocororis)
Rinocororus (gen. s.?) (Ephesos (74))
Rinocorua (f. s.?) (Heinrich von Mainz (156))
Rinocorubra (n. pl.) (Itin. Antonini Augusti (32), var. lect.)
Rinocoruna (n. pl.) (Notitia dignitatum (66))
Rinocorura (n. pl.) (Ephesos (74): Rinocoruron)
Rinocorurae (f. pl.) (Vetus Latina, E (29): ad Rinocoruras; Beda (127): (in) Rinocoruras - a Rinocoruris)
Rinocoruri (m. pl.?) (Beda (127), var. lect.: (in) Rinocoruros)
Rinocoruron (gen. pl. > invar.?) (Tabula Peutingeriana (50), var. lect.; Ravennas (124), var. lect.; Guido
(157))
Rinocoruros (nom. m. s.?) (Ravennas (122))
Fedalto, 1988, p. 608: Rhinicorura; Reeg, 1989, p. 436: Rinocoroura; Grossmann, Peter, s.v. Khirbat al-
Filusiyyah, in Atiya, 1991, p. 1414: Rhinokorua; Yoyotte, 1997, p. 284: Rhinocolara; Sodini, 1998, p.
122: Rhinicoloura.
30
No uniformity is found among the editors of Hieronymus about the spelling Rinocorura or
Rhinocorura, both feminine singular.
947
4. Rinokoloura
Rinocorurum (invar.) (Chronographus Alexandrinus (114-120): ab / ad Rinocorurum)

Rinocorusae (f. pl.?) (Beda (127), var. lect.: a Rinocorusis)
Rinocoryra (n. pl.) (Liber generationis I, 49.137 (85, 88): in / a Rinocoryris)
Rinocosura (f. s.) (Beda (126), var. lect.)
Rinocouran (f. s.?) (Augustinus (61), var. lect.)
Rinocourant (invar.?) (Augustinus (61), var. lect.)
Rinocrura (f. s.) (Rupertus (159): ad Rinocruram)
Rinocura (f.s.) (Hieronymus (48): ad Rino curam)
Rinocurarum (n. s. or invar.?) (Hieronymus (52), var. lect.: iuxta Rinocurarum)
Rinocuronen (invar.?) (Guido (158), var. lect.)
Rinocuronon (gen. pl. > invar.?) (Ravennas (123))
Rinocurora (f. s.) (Pseudo-Eucherius (130), var. lect.: iuxta Rinocuroram)
Rinocuroren (invar.?) (Guido (158))
Rinocurrunon (gen. pl. > invar.?) (Ravennas (125), var. lect.)
Rinocurruron (gen. pl. > invar.?) (Ravennas (125), var. lect.)
Rinocurura (f. s.) (Hieronymus (56), var. lect.: torrens Rinocurur(a)e; Alcuinus (131))
Rinocururae (f. pl.?) (Beda (127), var. lect.: a Rinocururis)
Rinocururon (gen. pl. > invar.?) (Ravennas (124-125))
Ronocoura (f. s.) (Augustinus (61), var. lect.)
Rhinocolurus (Pseudo-Hegesippos (44), var. lect.)
Rhinocorius (Pseudo-Hegesippos (43), var. lect.)
Rinocerus (Pseudo-Hegesippos (43), var. lect.)
Rinocherus (Pseudo-Hegesippos (44), var. lect.)
Rinochirus (Pseudo-Hegesippos (44), var. lect.)
Rinochorus (Pseudo-Hegesippos (43), var. lect.; cf. Pseudo-Hegesippos (44), var. lect.: Rinochorim
[Hebrew influence?])
Coptic
jrinokoroura (Ephesos (68, 70)31)
jrinoroura (Ephesos (68))
jrinokoura (Ephesos (68))
jrhnokoroura (Ephesos (69)32)
PHAKIDIA
Bibliography
Reland, 1714, p. 971; Fontaine, 1955, p. 63.231; Kraemer, P.Ness. III, 1958, p.
228-233; Bastiaensen, 1975, p. 90; Figueras, 1981, p. 158.165; Calderini, 1983, IV 1, p.
23; Figueras, 2000, p. 30.34.52.74.111.132.151.181.312.
Maps
Ortelius, 1595 in Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 23.
Sources
4th century AD
(1) Hieronymus, Vita Hilarionis, 9, 1 (Bastiaensen, 1975, p. 90) (390-391)
7th century AD
(2-5) P.Ness. III, 79, 17.59.60.64 (ca. 596-620)
31
By Jacoby, 1905, p. 47 transliterated as Îrinokoroura.
32
The spelling jrhnkoroura in Timm, 1984, I, p. 147 (cf. p. 148) is not correct.
948
4. Rinokoloura
Latin33
Facidia (Hieronymus (1))
Greek
Fakidi'no" (P.Ness. III 79, 17.64 (2, 5): Fakidinw - to'n Fakeidinon)
Pakidi'no" (P.Ness. III 79, 59 (3): Pakidinªwº)
Pikidi'no" (P.Ness. III 79, 60 (4): Pikidinw)
LAURA
Bibliography
Meyer, P.Hamb. I 2, 1913, p. 178-179; Lesquier, 1918, p. 391-392; Fink,

Rom.Mil.Rec., 1971, p. 283-306; Calderini, 1980, III 2, p. 183; De Kuyffer, 1989, p.
122.123; Alston, 1995, p. 35.169.
Sources
2nd century AD
(1-5) Rom.Mil.Rec. 76, col. 12, 5 (receipt 34); col. 15, 21 (receipt 44); col. 19,
6 (receipt 54); col. 19, 22 (receipt 56); col. 20, 12 (receipt 58) (9 January till 10 May
179)
Greek
ªªlauºº (12, 5 (1))
eij" Lauvran (15, 20-21; 19, 22 (2, 4))
eij" Lauouvran (19, 6 (3))
eij" Lauvra (20, 12 (5))
Fink stresses that the different ways of spelling for almost every word in the
papyrus illuminate the numerous gradations of dialectal background and education to be
found in a Roman army unit at this period34.
ARIZA
Bibliography
Gelzer, 1890, p. 191; Benzinger, Immanuel, s.v. Ariza, in RE, II 1, 1895, col.
1117; Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 304; Thomsen, 1907, p. 25.47; Hartmann, 1913, p. 196;
Abel, 1938, II, p. 172; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 42; Aharoni, 1974, p. 90 (Hebrew);
Eph'al, 1982, p. 105; Schmitt, 1989, p. 65; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 130; Tsafrir, 1994,
p. 131; Schmitt, 1995, p. 65-66; Figueras, 2000, p. 51.274.
33
Reland, 1714, p. 971, who gives the form 'Flacidia', probably follows an older edition of Hieronymus.
Also the forms Phakida, Pakida, Pacida occur in modern scholars.
34
Fink, Rom.Mil.Rec., 1971, p. 284.
949
4. Rinokoloura
Maps
TAVO B VI 10, 1993 (Tell Djamma).
Sources
6th century AD
“Ariza (Hierokles (1))
950
4. Rinokoloura
EL-ARISH
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722-1726], II, p. 219 and III, p. 70.99.113.180; d'Anville,

1766, p. 101.103; Niebuhr, 1772, p. 420; Volney, 1825 [1787], II, p. 197; Mannert,
1804, VI 1, p. 269 (non vidi); Quatremère, 1811, I, p. 53.56; Forbin, 1819, p. 153-154;
Description, Le Père, 1822, XI, p. 38.78.331; Burckhardt, 1823-1824, p. 12.488 (non
vidi); Description, Jacotin, 1824, XVII, p. 567-570; Description, Devilliers, 1829, V, p.
136; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173; Robinson, 1841, I, p. 293-294.561-565; Ritter,
1848, XIV, p. 141-143 and XVI, p. 35.41 (non vidi); Wright, 1848, p. 25-26; Hazlitt,
1851, p. 294; van Senden, 1851, I, p. 75-83.323; Williams, George, s.v. Rhinocorura, in
Smith, 1857, II, p. 709-710; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 532-535; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 237-249;
Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 150-151 (Arabic index); Ungewitter, 1872, II, p. 1765 (non
vidi); Abbeloos, 1874, II, col. 657-658; Boettger, 1879, p. 212; Salvator, 1879, p. 28
(non vidi); Chester, 1880, p. 157-158; Gildemeister, 1880, p. 249; Delitzsch, 1881, p.
310; Zotenberg, 1883, p. 556; Rey, 1884, p. 347; Schumacher, 1886, p. 184.186;
Ascherson, 1887, p. 175-179.183.185; Ali Pascha Mubarak, 1889, XIV, p. 39 (Arabic)
(non vidi); Hull, 1889, p. 219-221; Goldziher, 1890, II, p. 320; Griffith, 1890, p. 35-
37.70-74; Le Strange, 1890, p. 41.397.517; Amélineau, 1893, p. 59-60.404; Evetts,
1895, p. 59-60.70.86.167.171; Hartmann, 1898b, p. 302.314; Boinet, 1899, p. 85 (non
vidi); Guest, 1899, p. 281-285 (non vidi); Lacroix, 1899, p. 258-259 (non vidi); Lane-
Poole, 1901, p. 2.13.79.83.161.259; Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 683; Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p.
68.195-198.209-210.544; Paoletti, 1903, p. 103.107-109; de La Jonquière, 1904, p. 151
(non vidi); Jacoby, 1905, p. 48; Clermont-Ganneau, 1906b, p. 200; Schlumberger,
1906, p. 66-67.74-76.107; de La Jonquière, 1899-1907, III, p. 184 (non vidi); Musil,
1907, II 1, p. 228-231.302-305 and 1908, II 2, p. 244; Clédat, 1909a, p. 768; Clédat,
1910a, p. 225-227; Fischer, 1910, p. 203.213.215.217.219; Hartmann, 1910, p. 665-702
(passim); Charon, 1911, III, p. 216; Pape, 1911, p. 1308; Baedeker, 1912, p. 121-122;
Guest, 1912, p. 974; Maspero, 1912, p. 8-9.21.27-28.37.39-40.135; Nestle, 1912, p.
107; von Bissing, 1912, p. 132.137.148; Hagenmeyer, 1913, p. 609.611-612; Hartmann,
1913, p. 196; Abel, 1914, p. 566; Alt, 1914, p. 61.65; Beer, Georg, s.v. Rinocolura,
Rinocorura, in RE, I A 1, 1914, col. 841-842; Clédat, 1915a, p. 15-16.19.20; Clédat,
1915b, p. 37-38; Petrie, 1915, p. 184; Roeder, 1915, p. 150-156; Dalman, 1916, p. 30;
Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374-377; Miller, 1916, col. 813;
Shoucair, 1916, p. 170-172 (Arabic) (non vidi); Watson, 1917, p. 23-24.31; Hedin,
1918, p. 143-147; Lesquier, 1918, p. 378.385; Clédat, 1919a, p. 189.193.195.197.199;
Maspero, 1919, p. 73.87.125-126.174.230-231 and passim; Clédat, 1920, p. 108.111;
Gardiner, 1920, p. 115; Wiegand, 1920a, col. 86-90; Wiegand, 1920b, p. 36-43 (non
vidi); Clédat, 1921, p. 177.191-192; Mallon, 1921, p. 168; Abel, 1922, p. 413-414;
Perdrizet, 1922b, p. 93; Clédat, 1923a, p. 59-60.62-63.70.72.81.95.152; Clédat, 1923b,
p. 141-143.152.156; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 2.6-7.256; Olmstead, 1923, p.
376; Clédat, 1924, p. 55; Dalman, 1924, p. 46.48.52-56; Hommel, 1926, p.
722.724.963-965; Tonneau, 1926, p. 592-599; Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 62-63.88.101.123;
Gauthier, 1927, IV, p. 201-202; Tonneau, 1927, p. 93-95; Alt, 1928a, p. 195-202;
Ebelich, Erich, s.v. ArÒâ, in RdA, I, 1928, p. 154; Honigmann, Ernst, s.v. Arzaa‡apa, in
RdA, I, 1928, p. 161; Weissbach, 1928, p. 108-110; Tonneau, 1929, p. 313-315;
951
4. Rinokoloura
Daressy, 1930, p. 112-114 and 1931, p. 210.221; Thompson, 1931, p. 18; Abel, 1933, I,
p. 79.301 and 1938, II, p. 138.218; Daressy, 1933, p. 190; Weigall, 1933, p. 131; PM,
1934, IV, p. 1; Stummer, 1935, p. 48; Goyon, 1936, p. 1-42; Petrie, 1937, p. 1.2.13;
Jarvis, 1938b, p. 39; Kirk, 1938, p. 162-163; Abel, 1939, p. 208-212.220.233.530-
542.547-548 and 1940, p. 74.228-231; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 42.46; Plowden, 1940, p.
61.189; Ball, 1942, p. 51-199 (passim); Braslawski, 1943, p. 70 (Hebrew) (non vidi);
Munier, 1943, p. 60; Alt, 1945, p. 227-231; Wiet, 1945 (non vidi); De Gaiffier, 1946, p.
69; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27.28; Marmardji, 1951, p. 47.80.103.138-139.156.161.163;
Van Berchem, 1952, p. 63; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953,
col. 695; Wiet, 1953, p. 97.121; Keimer, 1954, p. 143; Fontaine, 1955, p. 31-327
(passim); Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 13.14.45.47; Montet, 1957, I, p. 206; Walbank, 1957,
I, p. 610; Kraemer, P.Ness. III, 1958, p. 41; Tadmor, 1958, p. 77-78; Grohmann, 1959,
p. 8-9.16-18; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420; Buhl, F., s.v. al-‘Arish, in EncIslam(2), I, 1960, p.
651 [= EncIslam, I, 1913, p. 438]; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 22-32.120; Ramzi, 1963, II, 4,
p. 263 (Arabic) (non vidi); Bernand, 1969, p. 483.485; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46
(Hebrew); Kloner, 1971, p. 237; Lifshitz, 1971a, p. 154-161; Burton, 1972, p. 181;
Kitchen, 1986 [= 1973], p. 391; Berg, 1973, p. 7.28.42; Meshel, 1973b, p. xxvi; Oren,
1973c, p. 198-205; Aharoni, 1974, p. 88-94 (Hebrew); Naveh, 1974a, p. 79; Tsoar,
1974, p. 41-61; Grayson, 1975, p. 252; Thompson, 1975, p. 10-11; AE, 1973 [= 1976],
p. 182; Har-El, 1976, p. 376; Möller, 1976, p. 160; Tsoar, 1976, p. 327.339; Kees,
1977, p. 107; King, 1977, p. 66; Priese, 1977, p. 354; Wilkinson, 1977, p. 142.149.169;
Lukaszewicz, 1978, p. 362; Neev, 1978, p. 427; Johnson, 1979, p. 171-174; Na'aman,
1979, p. 71-80; Oren, 1979b, p. 184-190; Ovadiah, 1979, p. 430; Warburg, 1979, p.
680-686; Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 233; Oren, 1980b, p. 112.123.126-129.143-145
(Hebrew); Finkelstein, 1980, p. 184-197 (Hebrew); Pisanty, 1981, p. 38.39.61;
Figueras, 1981, p. 152.158.165; Oren, 1981a, p. 25; Reich, 1981, p. 84*; Vogel, 1981,
p. 11; Eph'al, 1982, p. 80-196 passim; Oren, 1982a, p. 4-7.23.26-27.40.46-47; Gilead,
1984, p. 135; Reich, 1984, p. 33; Timm, 1984, I, p. 147-152.185-186; Bailey, 1985, p.
21; Nibbi, 1985, p. 125-126.153-155; Zayadine, 1985, p. 162; Bowman, 1986, p. 40;
Calderini, 1986, IV 3, p. 228; Miller, 1986, p. 52.77.79; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Oren,
1987b, p. 645 (Hebrew); Pirone, 1987, p. 339-340.381; Schur, 1987, p. xxv-xxvi;
Tsoar, 1987, p. 241-246 [Hebrew]; Wenning, 1987, p. 185; Fedalto, 1988, p. 607;
Gaillard, 1988, p. 199.202; Oren, 1989a, p. 400; Schmidt, 1989, p. 65-66; Valbelle,
1989, p. 597; Baumgarten, 1990, p. 124.292.294; Kasher, 1990, p. 17; MacCoull, 1990,
p. 380.388.399; Oren, 1990, p. 101*; Zayadine, 1990, p. 155; Björkman, W., s.v. Maks,
in EncIslam(2), VI, 1991, p. 179; Clédat, 1991, p. 5; Verhoeven, 1991, p. 319-330;
Donner, 1992, p. 77; Elad, 1992, p. 336.339; Gil, 1992, p. 77.112. 300. 318-319. 387-
390. 412. 484. 621; Ibrahim, 1992, p. 737-772; Meimaris, 1992, p. 315-318; Notes,
1992, p. 33; Oren, 1992a, p. 46; Bertrac, 1993, p. 121; BIA, 1993, VII, p. 4; BIA, 1993,
VIII, p. 34; Caneva, 1993, p. 38; Cristides, V., s.v. MiÒr (D.1), in EncIslam(2), VII,
1993, p. 155; Gil-Har, 1993, p. 138.140.142.143; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 13-16;
Leclant, 1993, p. 190; Oren, 1993a, p. 1386-1396; Oren, 1993b, p. 305; Strelocke,
1993, p. 93.350; Wagner, 1993a, p. 11; Aufrère, 1994, p. 241; Gatier, 1994, p. 149;
Grandet, 1994, II, p. 254.263; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 129-130.987.1174;
Vandersleyen, 1994, p. 45; Worp, 1994, p. 306; Alston, 1995, p. 18.169; Bricault, 1995
(draft), p. 41; Haikal, 1995, p. 186; Schick, 1995, p. 90; Schmitt, 1995, p. 65; Snape,
1995, p. 12; Oked, 1996, p. 165.167; Egypt, 1997, p. 46-48; Grzymski, 1997 (internet);
Oren, 1997c, p. 279; Verreth, 1997, p. 107-119; Abd al-Malik, 1998, p. 171; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998b, p. 26.27; Arthur, 1998, p. 193-194.209; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88-
92; de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 21.22.25; Gaspar, 1998, p. 167.169.226; Graf, 1998, p.
952
4. Rinokoloura
109; Olszowy-Schlanger, 1998, p. 46 (non vidi); Sodini, 1998, p. 119.122; Teixidor,

1998, p. 83; Alliata, 1999, p. 94; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 3.465 and passim;
Figueras, 1999, p. 213; Oren, 1999, p. 733.735.736; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v.
Sinai, in Bowersock, 1999, p. 697; Grimal, 1999, p. 528; Snape, 1999, p. 689; Valbelle,
1999b, p. 783; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 8.14-16.51-63 passim; de Jong, 2000, p.
2.3.5.6.7.10.15.655 and passim; Figueras, 2000, p. 13-359 passim; Higginbotham,
2000, p. 103; Mouton, 2000, p. 2-176.206.210; Talbert, 2000, p. 1080; Valbelle, 2000a,
p. 6; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 90; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 26.28; Cytryn-Silverman,
2001, p. 4-25; Mumford, Gregory D., s.v. Sinai, in Redford, 2001, p. 290; Rainey,
2001, p. 60; Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18; Nielsen, 2002, p. 143; Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p.
152-153; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171.173.174; Kletter, 2003, § 3.1 (internet); Clarysse,
2004, p. 86; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 62-63; Horus military route, 2004 (internet); Meurice,
2004, p. 459.466.467; Scolnic, 2004, p. 96; van den Brink, 2004, p. 489; Morris, 2005,
p. 287.512.527.
Maps
el-Arish
Fuller, 1650 in Schur, 1987, p. 784; Robert de Vaugondy, 1757, pl. 96 in
Clédat, 1910a, p. 233; d'Anville, 1766, p. 218; Volney, 1825 [1787], II, map;
Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.32; Description, 1830, XVIII, map 1; Michaud, 1841, III,
map; Robinson, 1841, I, map; Ebers, 1881, p. 626; Trumbull, 1895, map; Lane-Poole,
1901, p. 1; Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208; Paoletti, 1903, map; Schlumberger, 1906,
map; Clédat, 1909a, p. 766; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Sourdille,
1910a, map; Miller, 1916, col. 813-814; Lesquier, 1918, map; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13;
Schnetz, 1921, map; Devonshire, 1922, p. 43; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Toussoun, 1925,
III, pl. 3; Sadek, 1926, map; Abel, 1933, I, map 2; PM, 1934, IV, p. 271; Petrie, 1937,
pl. 5a; Kirk, 1938, p. 162; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Plowden, 1940, p. 191.303; Fontaine,
1947a, map; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 2.4.13; Gibb, 1958, I, p. 70; Grohmann, 1959, p.
11.19; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 8; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Margovsky, 1971, p. 18;
Wilkinson, 1971, p. 99; Berg, 1973, map 3; Meshel, 1973b, p. 208; Oren, 1973a, p.
101; Oren, 1973c, p. 199; Tsoar, 1974, p. 43; Har-El, 1976, p. 384.385; Bartholomew,
1977; Oren, 1977b, p. 94; Wilkinson, 1977, p. 140; Neev, 1978, p. 428; Johnson, 1979,
p. 171; Oren, 1979b, p. 181; Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 49; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185;
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 37; Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1980b, p. 103; Oren, 1981a, p.
26; Reich, 1981, p. 283; Arden, 1982, p. 429; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b, p. 204;
Mittmann, 1983, p. 131; Bailey, 1985, p. 23; Nibbi, 1985, p. 42. 46. 50. 56. 122. 154.
182; Rabinowitz, 1985, p. 212; Zayadine, 1985, p. 161; Har-El, 1987a, p. 718; Levy,
1987, p. 258; Na'aman, 1987, p. 711; Oren, 1987a, p. 74.79; Tsoar, 1987, p. 242;
Valbelle, 1987, p. 24; Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196; Oren,
1989a, p. 391; TAVO B V 21, 1989; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Oren, 1990, p. 6-7;
Caneva, 1992a, p. 35; Bar-Yosef, 1993, p. 1385; Caneva, 1993, p. 39; Gil-Har, 1993, p.
145; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Strelocke, 1993, map; TAVO B IV 1, 1993; Wagner, 1993a,
p. 1; Aufrère, 1994, p. 242; Grandet, 1994, I, p. 207; al-Hamshary, 1995, p. 34;
Kümmerly, 1995; Egypt, 1997, p. 41; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Abd al-Malik,
1998, p. 172; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Beit-Arieh, 1998, p. 34; Teixidor, 1998, p. 84;
Valbelle, 1998a, p. 6; Figueras, 1999, p. 211; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 79; de Jong, 2000, p.
654, no. 29 and p. 656; Mouton, 2000, p. 197-200.202-203; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33;
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32-36, map 1-5; Meurice, 2004, p. 470.
953
4. Rinokoloura
Wadi el-Arish
Volney, 1825 [1787], II, map; Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.32; Robinson,
1841, I, map; Trumbull, 1895, map; Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1910a, map A;
Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Abel, 1933, I, map 2;
Petrie, 1937, pl. 5a; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Plowden, 1940, p. 191.303; Fontaine, 1947a,
map; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 8; Tsoar, 1974, p. 43; Har-El, 1976, p. 385; Bartholomew,
1977; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1981a, p. 26; Reich, 1981, p.
283; Arden, 1982, p. 429; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b, p. 204; Nibbi, 1985, p.
42.56.182; Har-El, 1987a, p. 718; Na'aman, 1987, p. 711; Oren, 1987a, p. 74;
Baumgarten, 1990, map; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Aufrère, 1994, p.
242; Kümmerly, 1995; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; de Jong, 2000, p. 656; Figueras, 2000, p.
8; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32-36, map 1-5.
Gulf of el-Arish
Breydenbach, 1486 in Röhricht, 1901, pl. 3; Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-
Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; Robert de Vaugondy, 1757, pl. 96 in Clédat, 1910a, p. 233;
d'Anville, 1766, p. 218.
Debbet el-Arish
Paoletti, 1903, map.
Bir Sheikh Hussein
Grave of Nebi Yasir
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46.
Bakarwa
Fischer, 1910, pl. 7.
Nahal Sinai
Kümmerly, 1995.
el-Arish airport
Arden, 1982, p. 428; Kümmerly, 1995.
Illustrations
Sepp, 1863, II, p. 533: a rather romantic evocation of el-Arish

Salvator, 1879 (non vidi) (= Figueras, 2000, p. 165, fig. 15): drawing of el-
Arish
Griffith, 1890, pl. 23-26: the naos of el-Arish
Griffith, 1890, pl. 26: ground plan of the building of the Christian period and
drawing of two niches there
Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 227, fig. 135: the marketplace of el-Arish
Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 229, fig. 136: inside the fortress of el-Arish
Clédat, 1910a, p. 225, fig. 6: facsimile of the stele with the Coptic funerary
inscription found in el-Arish
Clédat, 1915b, p. 37, fig. 13: facsimile of the inscription SB XVI, 12997 found
in el-Arish
Hedin, 1918, p. 144: a difficult disembarkation at the shore of the
Mediterranean near el-Arish
Clédat, 1923b, pl. 1, 2: Wadi el-Arish
Olmstead, 1923, p. 380, fig. 141: dry bed of the 'River of Egypt'
Tonneau, 1926, p. 597, fig. 7: the ruins of the fortress of el-Arish
Tonneau, 1927, pl. II, 1-4: facsimile of four inscriptions kept in el-Arish
Goyon, 1936, p. 4 and pl. 1-5: the naos of el-Arish
954
4. Rinokoloura
Rothenberg, 1961, p. 28, pl. 7: el-Arish children

Rothenberg, 1961, p. 29, pl. 8: mosque in el-Arish
Rothenberg, 1961, p. 30, pl. 9: Wadi el-Arish
Lifshitz, 1971a, pl. 6c: inscription on a limestone tombstone found between el-
Arish and Rafah
Lifshitz, 1971a, pl. 8d: inscription on a marble vase from the neighbourhood of
el-Arish
Oren, 1973c, p. 201, fig. 2 (= 1980b, p. 105 = 1989, p. 392): survey plan of
Area A, 5 to 12 km west of el-Arish, with distribution of the Early Bronze Age sites
Tsoar, 1974, p. 46, fig. 4: the distribution of dunes in the el-Arish region
Tsoar, 1974, p. 57-60, photos 1-8: dunes in the el-Arish region
Johnson, 1979, p. 171, fig. 2: section of a bowl made in Korinthos
Johnson, 1979, pl. 19 A and C: photos of a bowl made in Korinthos
Oren, 1980b, p. 129, fig. 16 (= 1982a, p. 27, fig. 29): Roman wall around the
city
Arden, 1982, p. 431.442-443: present-day el-Arish
Oren, 1993a, p. 1395: detail of the Roman wall around the city
Wagner, 1993a, p. 10, fig. 11: palm grove near el-Arish
Egypt, 1997, p. 47: 'Palm Beach' near el-Arish
Arthur, 1998, p. 198, fig. 4, 9: drawing of a Late Roman Tripolitana III amphora
found at the site (A1)
Figueras, 2000, p. 239, fig. 30: photo by Oren of the architectural remains of the
Roman residential quarter
Sources
9th century AD
(1) Waqidi (translated in Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 195-196, n. 3) (before
823?)
(2) Waqidi (translated in Hawting, 1996, p. 160) (before 823?) (= Tabari
(15))
(3-4) Ibn Khurdadbeh (translated in de Goeje, 1889, p. 58.60) (ca. 844-848)
(5) Baladuri (translated in Hitti, 1916, p. 335) (869)
(6) Itinerarium Bernardi Monachi Franci, 10 (Tobler, 1879, p. 314) (ca.
870)
cf. Ibn Abd el-Hakam (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 105-106. 410.
578-579. 623) (before 871)
(7) Ibn Abd el-Hakam (translated in Gildemeister, 1883, p. 11-12) (before
871)
(8) Ibn Abd el-Hakam (translated in Casanova, 1906, p. 113) (before 871)
(= Maqrizi (125)
(9) Ibn Abd el-Hakam (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 56-57) (before 871)
(10) Ya'qubi, History (mentioned in Gil, 1992, p. 300) (874)
(11) Ya'qubi, History (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 138) (874)
(12) Ya'qubi, Geography (translated in Wiet, 1937, p. 183) (891)
10th century AD
(13) Ibn el-Faqih (mentioned in Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 304) (ca. 903)
(14) Tabari (translated in Brockett, 1997, p. 175) (ca. 915-923)
(15) Tabari (translated in Hawting, 1996, p. 160) (ca. 915-923) (= Waqidi
(2))
955
4. Rinokoloura
(16) Tabari (translated in Williams, 1985, p. 173) (ca. 915-923)

(17) Tabari (translated in Kraemer, 1989, p. 96) (ca. 915-923)
(18) Tabari (translated in Rosenthal, 1985, p. 156) (ca. 915-923)
(19-21) Qudama (translated in de Goeje, 1889, p. 167.188.195) (after 929)
(22-23) Abu Zaid el-Balchi, map in ms. Berlin 1 (Miller, 1986, pl. 6-7 [10, 3])
and in ms. Bologna (Miller, 1986, pl. 2-3 [8, 1]) (before 934)
cf. Eutychios, Annales (Alexandrian version) (translated in Breydy,
1985, II, p. 37.122) (ca. 935)
(24) Saadia Gaon, Bible (Arabic) (mentioned in Dalman, 1924, p. 54) (before
942)
(25) el-Hamdani (mentioned in Bailey, 1985, p. 20-21) (before 945)
(26-28) Mas'udi (translated in Barbier de Meynard, 1861-1877, II, p. 375-376
and p. 395; IV, p. 422-423) (ca. 947)
(29) Mas'udi (translated in Reinaud, 1848, I, p. 288) (ca. 947)
(31) Istakhri (translated in Elad, 1992, p. 339, n. 155) (ca. 951)
(32) Istakhri, map in ms. Gotha 1 (Miller, 1986, p. 51, no. 68) (ca. 951)
(33) Kindi (mentioned in Maspero, 1919, p. 125) (before 961)
(34) Ibn Hauqal (translated in Gildemeister, 1883, p. 11-12) (978)
(35) Ibn Hauqal (translated in Elad, 1992, p. 339, n. 155) (978)
(36-38) Muqaddasi (translated in Collins, 1994, p. 51.163.181) (ca. 986)
(39) Muqaddasi, map in ms. Leiden 2 (Miller, 1986, pl. 2-3 [8, 3]) (ca. 986)
11th century AD
(43-44) Cairo Geniza letters (mentioned in Oren, 1982a, p. 46) (ca. 1050)
(45-47) el-Quda'i (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 40.86.208) (before 1062) (=
Maqrizi (109, 113, 114))
(48) el-Bakri (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 80) (before 1094)
12th century AD
(49) Ibn el-Athir (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 66) (before 1233)
(50-51) Fulcherus Carnotensis, Historia Hierosolymitana, 2, 64, 3; 3, 56, 1
(Hagenmeyer, 1913, p. 611.804) (1127-1128)
(52) Idrisi (translated in Gildemeister, 1885, p. 122-123) (1154)
(53) Idrisi, large map (Miller, 1986, p. 76, no. 73 (cf. pl. 100)) (1154)
(54-59) Willelmus Tyrensis, Chronicon, 11, 31; 12, 23; 17, 30; 19, 14; 21, 19;
21, 23 (Huygens, 1986, p. 544. 575. 804. 883. 987. 993) (1184-1186)
cf. el-Harawi (translated in Charles-Dominique, 1995, p. 1107) (ca.
1173-1192)
(60) Michael Syrius, Chronicon, 12, 13 (Syriac) (translated in Chabot, 1905,
III 1, p. 59) (ca. 1166-1199)
(61) el-Qadi el-Fadil (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 623) (before 1200) (=
Maqrizi (122))
13th century AD
cf. Ibn Djubair (translated in Charles-Dominique, 1995, p. 92) (before
1217)
956
4. Rinokoloura
(62) Jacques de Vitry, Historia orientalis (mentioned in Cytryn-Silverman,

2001, p. 11, n. 57) (ca. 1220-1223)
(66) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1867, II, p. 190) (1225)
(67) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1867, II, p. 302) (1225)
(68) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1868, III, p. 240; mentioned in
Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 6, n. 1) (1225)
(69) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1868, III, p. 660-661; translated
in Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 62-63) (1225) (= el-Muhallabi (41); = Ibn Zulaq (42))
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 88) (1225)
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 123) (1225)
(72) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1869, IV, p. 546) (1225)
(73) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1869, IV, p. 744) (1225)
(74) Yaqut, Mushtarik (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 47) (before 1229)
(75-79)Abu Salih (translated in Evetts, 1895, p. 59. 70. 86. 167. 171; cf. p. 170.203-
204) (before 1260)
(80) Qazwini (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 139) (ca. 1203-1283)
(81) Bar Hebraeus, Chronicon ecclesiasticum, I (Syriac) (translated in
Abbeloos, 1874, II, col. 657-658) (1226-1286)
(82-83) Ibn Moyesser (translated in Recueil, 1884, III, p. 471.472) (ca. 1277-
1291)
1291)
(86) Eutychios, Annales (Antiochian version) (translated in Pirone, 1987, p.
339-340) (10th-13th centuries AD?)
14th century AD
(87) Memoria terre sancte (Kohler, 1904, p. 454-455) (ca. 1300-1321)
(88) Portulanus of Correr (mentioned in Rey, 1884, p. 346) (1318)
(91) Marino Sanudo (Bongars, 1611, II, p. 164 in Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
19) (1321)
(92) Marasid el-Itilla (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 139) (ca. 1300)
(93-95) Dimashqi (translated in Mehren, 1874, p. 33-34.261.293; cf. p. 321) (ca.
1300)
(96-99) Abu'l-Feda, Geography (translated in Reinaud, 1848, II 1, p.
34.139.150.151) (1321)
(101-103) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 23.487-488.502) (ca. 1345)
15th century AD
(106) Bakuwi (mentioned in de Guignes, 1789b, p. 444-445) (1402)
(107) Ibn Duqmaq (mentioned in Maspero, 1919, p. 126.184) (before 1407)
957
4. Rinokoloura
(108) Qalqashandi (mentioned in Maspero, 1919, p. 186) (before 1418)

(109-124) Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 39-41. 45. 55. 76. 86. 207-208.
391. 506. 513. 523-524. 526. 528. 544. 622-624. 669-670. 672) (ca. 1420-1442) (= el-
Quda'i (45-47); el-Qadi el-Fadil (61))
(125-126) Maqrizi (translated in Casanova, 1906, p. 113.115) (ca. 1420-1442) (=
Ibn Abd el-Hakam (8))
cf. Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 50. 105-106. 410. 443. 578-
579) (ca. 1420-1442)
(127) Maqrizi, History (translated in Blochet, 1901, VIII, p. 542) (before 1442)
(128) Maqrizi, History (mentioned in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487, n. 10) (before
1442)
(129) Maqrizi, History (translated in Mouton, 2000, p. 161) (before 1442)
(132-137) Khalil el-Zahiri (translated in Gaulmier, 1950, p.
37.62.172.199.201.218) (before 1468)
(before 1470)
(139) Abu'l-Mahasin, Annals (translated in Recueil, 1884, III, p. 488) (before
1470)
(140-144) Abu'l-Mahasin, Annals (translated in Popper, 1954, II (14), p.
83.142.169; 1958, IV (18), p. 22; 1960, V (19), p. 226) (before 1470)
(145) Suyuti (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 66) (ca. 1470)
(147) Johannes Tucher (mentioned in Niebuhr, 1772, p. 420) (1479)
(148) Meshullam of Volterra (mentioned in Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 14.23)
(1481)
(150) Mujir el-Din (translated in Marmardji, 1951, p. 163) (1496)
16th century AD
(151-153) Ibn Iyas (mentioned in Maspero, 1919, p. 87.125.126) (before 1524)
(154-155) Tvoyage van Mher Joos van Ghistele (Gaspar, 1998, p. 167.169) (1557)
(157) Murtada (Vattier, 1666, p. 116 in Wiet, 1953) (13th-16th centuries AD?)
(158) Atlas of München (mentioned in Rey, 1884, p. 346) (16th century AD)
17th century AD
(159) Coptic-Arabic colophon (Hebbelynck, 1937, p. 92, no. 26) (1616)
(160) Francesco Quaresmi (De Sandoli, 1989, p. 432) (1639)
(162) el-Khiyari (mentioned in Hartmann, 1910, p. 701) (before 1671)
(164) el-Nabulusi (mentioned in Hartmann, 1910, p. 701) (ca. 1697)
Texts found in situ
Hieroglyphic (4th century BC)

(1) the so-called naos of el-Arish (Ismailia Museum, inv. no. 2248 - Goyon, 1936,
p. 1-42 with pl. 1-5)
Two Greek milestones (233 AD)
(2) SEG XLVII, 2133 (SB XVI, 12997)
958
4. Rinokoloura
(3) SEG XLVII, 2132 (AE, 1973, 559)

Greek funerary inscriptions (5th-7th centuries AD)
(4) SEG XLVII, 2134 (SEG VIII, 302)
(5) SEG VIII, 305
(6) SEG VIII, 303
(7) SEG VIII, 304
(8) Lifshitz, 1971a, p. 155-156, no. 9 and pl. 8d
(9) Lifshitz, 1971a, p. 159, no. 15 and pl. 6c
(10) Lifshitz, 1971a, p. 159, no. 16
Coptic funerary inscription (Byzantine period?)
(11) Clédat, 1910a, p. 225 and fig. 6

Alariza (Bernardus (6))
Alarixa (Bernardus (6), var. lect.)
Laris (Fulcherus (50-51); Willelmus (54-59); Memoria (87), var. lect.; Sanudo (89))
Larissa (Willelmus (54), var. lect.; Sanudo (89), var. lect.: Colfe de Larissa; Cresques
(105); Breydenbach (149); Atlas München (158))
Hariss (Devise (84))
Larris (Via (85))
Lariz (Memoria (87))
Lariis (Memoria (87), var. lect.; van Ghistele (154), var. lect.)
Larijs (van Ghistele (155))
Wadelaer (van Ghistele (154))
Rixa (Sanudo (89): pelagus Rixe - gulfus Rixe; Sanudo (89), var. lect.: Colfe de Rixa)
Risso (Correr (88): Gulffo de Risso; Sanudo (89), var. lect.: Gulffo derisso)
Alariff (Wey (130))
Larîsch (Tucher (147))
Allariff (Breydenbach (149))
Arisch (Helffrich (156)
Aris Principis (Quaresmi (160))
al ‘ari‡; al‘Ari‡; al-‘Ari‡; Al-‘Ari‡; Al-‘Arî‡; al-‘Ar‡; Al-Arish; al-‘Arîsh; Al-‘Arîsh; Al
‘Arîsh; Alarysch; al-‘Arysch; Ares; Arich; Ariché; Arisch; Arish; ‘Arîsh; ‘Arsh; El
Areesh; El ’Areesh; el-Arich; El Arich; el-Arîch; El-Arîch; El-A’rich; el Ariche; Elaris;
el-Ari‡; el-‘Arî‡; el-‘Ar‡; el-Arisch; el Arisch; El Arisch; El-Arisch; El arîsch; el-
‘Arisch; El-’Arisch; el-’Arîsch; el-‘Arîsch; el-‘arsch; el-Arish; El-Arish; El-Arîsh; el-
'Arish; el-‘Arîsh; El-‘Arîsh; el-Arisj; el-Arych; el-A’rych; el-‘Arysh; El-Harich; La
Garise
Kasr-el-Arisch; QaÒr ’el ‘Arîch36
Kala‘at el Arisch; Kul'at el-’Arîsh; Qal‘at al-‘Ari‡; Qal’at al-‘Ar‡; Qal‘at al-‘Arî‡;
Qalat al-Arish; Qal‘at el-‘Arish37
Ouâdî el-Arîch, Ouady El Arich, Oued el-A’rich, Wâdi el-Ari‡, Wady el-‘Arîsh
35
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173; Hartmann, 1910, p. 677.689; Maspero,
1919, p. 125.174; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Timm, 1984, I, p. 147 [el-©ri‡].
36
The name Qasr el-Arish, 'Fortress of el-Arish', is only used by Charon, 1911, III, p. 216 and Miller,
1916, col. 813 and probably finds its origin in the presence of the Turkish fortress in the place.
37
The name Qal'at el-Arish, 'Fortress of el-Arish', has been used by Robinson, 1841, I, map and
Weissbach, 1928, p. 110 and afterwards persisted mainly in the assyriological literature.
959
4. Rinokoloura
[Nahal el-Arish] (Na'aman)

Colfe de Larissa (Sanudo (89), var. lect.), Colfe de Rixa (Sanudo (89), var. lect.), golfe
d'El Arich, Golfe de l'Arisch, Golfo de Larissa, Gulffo de Risso (Correr (88), Gulffo
derisso (Sanudo (89), var. lect.), gulfus Rixe (Sanudo (89))
Dabbet el-Arich, Debbet el Arich
960
5. Ostrakine
5. Ostrakine
Graeco-Roman period
OSTRAKINE
Bibliography
Reland, 1714, p. 59-61.751.971-972; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722-1726], II, p. 218-219

and III, p. 70.180; Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 545-546; d'Anville, 1766, p. 102-103;
Hazlitt, 1851, p. 255; van Senden, 1851, I, p. 74.322; Lorber, 1984 [= 1852], p. 59.67-
70 and passim; Donne, William Bodham, s.v. Ostracina, in Smith, 1857, II, p. 504;
Sepp, 1863, II, p. 534; Acta sanctorum Maii, 1866, I, p. 18-31; Ebers, 1868, p. 121;
Neubauer, 1868, p. 409; Gams, 1873, p. 461; Boettger, 1879, p. 196; Brugsch, 1879, p.
129.205-206; Dümichen, 1879, p. 264 (non vidi); Chester, 1880, p. 156; Lipsius, 1883,
I, p. 26 and 1884, II 2, p. 149-151.161.210-211.233-234; Ascherson, 1887, p. 180; De-
Vit, 1887, IV, p. 844; Müller, 1888, p. 81; Bouriant, 1892, p. 71; Amélineau, 1893, p.
288-289; Nilles, 1896, I, p. 299 and 1897, II, p. 817; Lagrange, 1897, p. 179; Miller,
1898, VI, p. 73; Ermoni, 1900, p. 640; Schulten, 1900, p. 29-30; Garofalo, 1902, p. 2;
Hölscher, 1903, p. 56; Kraatz, 1904, p. 65; Clédat, 1905c, p. 604; Jacoby, 1905, p. 47;
Schlumberger, 1906, p. 76-77; Schermann, 1907b, p. 63.66.281-283; Clédat, 1910a, p.
220.224; Hartmann, 1910, p. 671.673; Krauss, 1910, I, p. 119.499-500; Pape, 1911, p.
1082; Lesétre, H., s.v. Sel, in DB, 1912, V 2, col. 1569; Clédat, 1916a, p. 6-13; Clédat,
1916b, p. 22; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374; Miller, 1916, col. 813; Lesquier, 1918, p. 401;
Gardiner, 1918a, p. 244; Clédat, 1919a, p. 191.194; Maspero, 1919, p. 230-231; Clédat,
1920, p. 108.110-111.116.118.119; Gardiner, 1920, p. 107; Clédat, 1921, p. 171.186;
Schnetz, 1921, p. 410; Cichorius, 1922, p. 314-317; Vincent, 1922, p. 583-589; Clédat,
1923a, p. 63-99 passim and p. 159-160; Clédat, 1923b, p. 140-142.152.154.156.159-
160.186-188; Clédat, 1924, p. 37.39.44.54-61; Dalman, 1924, p. 47-48; Gauthier, 1925,
I, p. 161.217, 1925, II, p. 30.31, 1927, IV, p. 201.203 and 1928, V, p. 4; Hommel, 1926,
p. 964; Kees, Herman, s.v. Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 287; How, 1928,
I, p. 257; Baur, 1930, II, p. 346; Daressy, 1930, p. 115; Preisendanz, 1933, p. 263;
Stummer, 1935, p. 47-48; Gerland, 1936, p. 96; Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in
DACL, 1937, XIII 1, col. 54-70; Petrie, 1937, p. 3; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Noordegraaf,
1938, p. 283.299; Abel, 1939, p. 227.539.545-547 and 1940, p. 59-61.230-232; Crum,
1939, p. 39; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 46; von Fritz, Kurt, s.v. Philostratos 7, in RE XX 1,
1941, col. 123; Solmsen, Felix, s.v. Philostratos 8, in RE XX 1, 1941, col. 124; Ball,
1942, p. 76-198 (passim); Kees, Herman, s.v. Ostrakine 1, in RE, XVIII 2, 1942, col.
1673-1674; Thomsen, 1942, p. 124.128; Alt, 1943, p. 68; Munier, 1943, p. 7.17.60;
Marichal, 1945, p. 68; Grabar, 1946, I, p. 119.385.445; Muyser, 1946, p. 146; Fontaine,
1947a, p. 27; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col. 695;
Fontaine, 1955, p. 52-238 (passim); Kirsten, 1959, p. 416.420.423; Waltz, 1960, V, p.
127; Katchatrian, 1962, p. 84-85; Meinardus, 1963, p. 25; Lallemand, 1964, p.
101.103.106; Beckby, 1965, II, p. 603; Nussbaum, 1965, I, p. 92-93; Bowersock, 1966,
p. 33.37; Damsté, 1968, p. 512; Gow, 1968, II, p. 227-228; Austin, 1970, p. 71; Jones,
1971, p. 342-343.492.549; Berg, 1973, p. 27.44; Roquet, 1973, p. 2; Casson, 1974, p.
192; Applebaum, 1976, p. 670; Oren, 1977a, p. 72-75 (Hebrew); Wilkinson, 1977, p.
52.149.167; Neev, 1978, p. 427; Oren, 1978a, p. 81-87 (Hebrew); Ovadiah, 1978, p.
140; Oren, 1979b, p. 191; Ovadiah, 1979, p. 430; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185-190
961
5. Ostrakine
(Hebrew); Oren, 1980b, p. 123.126-128.146-151 (Hebrew); Figueras, 1981, p.

148.152.158.162; Oren, 1981b, p. 53; Oren, 1981c, p. 76-77.90; Vogel, 1981, p. 66;
Oren, 1982a, p. 23.25-26.36-46; Van Gucht, 1982, p. 127; Calderini, 1983, III 4, p.
398; Donner, 1983, p. 86; Timm, 1984, I, p. 149; Avery-Peck, 1986, p. 321.365;
Chuvin, 1986, p. 50; Leclant, 1986, p. 250; Abd el-Maksoud, 1987a, p. 14; Oren,
1987b, p. 645 (Hebrew); Fedalto, 1988, p. 606; Figueras, 1988a, p. 59-60; Vandorpe,
1988, p. 148.155; De Kuyffer, 1989, p. 936; Dolbeau, 1990, p. 70; Clédat, 1991, p. 6;
Elanskaya, 1991, p. 29.40; Grossmann, Peter, s.v. Khirbat al-Filusiyyah, in Atiya, 1991,
p. 1414; Donner, 1992, p. 78; Ibrahim, 1992, p. 748; Carrez-Maratray, 1993b, p. 24;
Morard, 1993, p. 141; Oren, 1993a, p. 1171-1173.1394-1396; Oren, 1993b, p. 305-314;
Wagner, 1993a, p. 11; Daris, 1994a, p. 189-191; Leclant, 1994, p. 371; TAVO Register,
1994, p. 512.1211; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 117.198; Worp, 1994, p. 303.317; Carrez-Maratray,
1995, p. 147; Évieux, 1995, p. 32-45.62-63.74-77.306; Martin, 1996, p. 65.75-76.82-
83.96.101; Oked, 1996, p. 165-175; Évieux, 1997, I, p. 265; Verreth, 1997, p. 107-114;
Arthur, 1998, p. 193-212; Ballet, 1998, p. 102; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88-92; Graf,
1998, p. 109; Oren, 1998, p. 78; Palme, 1998, p. 130; Sodini, 1998, p. 119-124; Alliata,
1999, p. 94; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 2.5.7.11; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 4. 22.
325. 335. 360. 401. 404. 451. 455. 470 and passim; Figueras, 1999, p. 213; Nesbitt,
1999, p. 1-7 (unpublished); Oren, 1999, p. 737; Figueras, 2000, p. 207-213.366 and
passim; Mouton, 2000, p. 58.59.66.175; Talbert, 2000, p. 1079; Carrez-Maratray,
2000a, p. 8.14-16.48.53.56-57.65-66; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 219.225.226; Carrez-
Maratray, 2001b, p. 90; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 20-22; Hagedorn, 2002b, p. 163;
Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 118; Nielsen, 2002, p. 143-144; Freeman-Grenville,
2003, p. 28.149; Kramer, 2003, p. 327.328; Clarysse, 2004, p. 86; Scolnic, 2004, p.
120.
Maps
784; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 168; Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995,
p. 16; d'Anville, 1766, p. 1; Description, 1830, XVIII, map 1; Migne, PL 73, 1849, col.
3-4; Brugsch, 1875, map; Miller, 1895, III, p. 17; Trumbull, 1895, map; Müller, 1901,
II, pl. 25.26.26a.35; Perthes, 1910(9), pl. 3; Kiepert, 1893-1913, pl. 34; Miller, 1916,
col. 813-814; Lesquier, 1918, map; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Schnetz, 1921, map; Clédat,
1923a, map; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 297; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 60
and pl. 1.4; Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Ball, 1942, pl. 2-3; Marichal, 1945, p. 67; Cazelles, 1987
[= 1955], p. 190; Grohmann, 1959, p. 21.27; Kirsten, 1959, p. 421; Dothan, 1969b, p.
47; Jones, 1971, p. 294; Berg, 1973, map 3; Regnault, 1976, p. 318; Oren, 1977b, p. 94;
Wilkinson, 1977, p. 17.48; Bengtson, 1978, map 36a; Neev, 1978, p. 428; Finkelstein,
1980, p. 185; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; TAVO B VI 15, 1983; Zayadine, 1985, p. 161; Chuvin,
1986, p. 43; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Di Berardino, 1988, p. 92.96; Figueras, 1988a, p.
65; TAVO B V 21, 1989; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Stern, 1993, map; Tsafrir, 1993, p. 303;
Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 15.17 and map 1.5;
Évieux, 1995, p. 419.420; Martin, 1996, p. 97; Tsafrir, 1997, p. 86; Abd el-Maksoud,
1998a, p. 61; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Palme, 1998, p. 125-128; Sodini, 1998, p. 120;
Figueras, 1999, p. 211; Figueras, 2000, p. 8; Talbert, 2000, map 70; Valbelle, 2000a, p.
9.11; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.99; Bagnall, 2004b, p. 85.
Asedek
Michael von Lochom, 1660 in Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25.
962
5. Ostrakine
Sources
1st century BC
(1) Krinagoras, Anthologia Palatina, 7, 645 (Beckby, 1965, II, p. 378.621)
(ca. 20-15?)
1st century AD
(2) Plinius, Naturalis historia, 5, 14, 68 (77) (cf. Solinus (13); Martianus
(33))
(3) Iosephos, Bellum Iudaicum, 4, 11, 5 (661) (75-79) (cf. Pseudo-
Hegesippos (23))
(4-8) Vitae prophetarum (Schermann, 1907a, p. 20.32.57.86.102) (1st century
AD?)
2nd century AD
(11) ChLA X, 410, 6866 A, II, 37 (68) (193-196)
3rd century AD
(12) Tosefta, Menahot, 9, 15 (Hebrew) (translated in Neusner, 1978, p. 120)
(ca. 220-230)
(13) Solinus, 34, 1 (Mommsen, 1895, p. 153) (ca. 250?) (cf. Plinius (2))
4th century AD
(ca. 300)
(16-18) P.Ryl. IV, 627, 233-234; 628, 8-9; 630*, 471 (ca. 322-323)
(19) P.Heid. inv. G 748, 3 (Hagedorn, 2002b, p. 163) (17 April 370)
(20) P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 6-20 (Nielsen, 2002, p. 143) (ca. 341-397?)
(21) Gregorios of Nazianzos, Epistulae, 25, 1 (Gallay, 1964, p. 33) (ca. 370-
373)
(22) Epiphanios, Panarion adversus haereses, 73, 26, 4 (Holl, 1985, p. 300)
(375-377)
(23) Pseudo-Hegesippos, Historia, 4, 33, 3 (Ussani, 1932, p. 292) (ca. 380)
(cf. Iosephos (3))
Asedec (Klostermann, 1904, p. 39) (389-391) (cf. Hieronymus map (51))
(25) Ammianus Marcellinus, 22, 16, 3 (391/392?)
5th century AD
(27) Hieronymus, Commentarii in Esaiam, 5, 19, 18 (Adriaen, 1963a, p. 198)
(408-410)
(28) Palladios, Dialogus de vita sancti Ioannis Chrysostomi, 20 (Malingrey,
1988, I, p. 408-409) (before 431 AD)
(29-32) Concilium universale Ephesenum, 33, 144; 62, 138 (Schwartz, 1927, 1,
1, 2, p. 7.60); 73, 140; 79, 156 (Schwartz, 1929, 1, 1, 7, p. 88.116); Latin version: 11, 1,
145; 19, 11, 153 (Schwartz, 1925-1926, 1, 2, p. 30.74); 24, 1, 143; 46, 43, 158
(Schwartz, 1929, 1, 3, p. 56.139); 38, 1, 139; 38, 84, 151 (Schwartz, 1924-1925, 1, 5, 1,
p. 88.115); Coptic version (Munier, 1943, p. 17) (431)
(33) Martianus Capella, 6, 679 (Willis, 1983, p. 241) (before 439?) (cf.
Plinius (2))
963
5. Ostrakine

(Schwartz, 1935, 2, 3, 1, p. 201) (451)
(34-36) Talmud of Babylon, Betza, fol. 39a (Epstein, 1983, p. 39a); Baba Bathra,
fol. 20b (Epstein, 1976, I, p. 20b); Menahot, fol. 21a (translated in Neusner, 1991, p.
110) (Hebrew) (late 5th century AD)
(37) Apophthegmata Patrum - Pelagius, 5, 6, 18 (Migne, PL 73, 1849, col.
891); Syriac version, 2, 299 (Budge, 1907, II, p. 218); Armenian version, 6, 8 (Leloir,
1975, II, p. 126); Coptic version, 69a-b (Elanskaya, 1991, p. 16-17) (4th-5th centuries
AD?)
(38) Iulius Honorius, Cosmographia, 6 (Riese, 1878, p. 27) (4th-5th centuries
AD)
6th century AD
7th century AD
(43-44) Ravennas geographus, 2, 14 (Pinder, 1860, p. 83, 8; Schnetz, 1940, p.
25); 5, 7 (Pinder, 1860, p. 356, 7; Schnetz, 1940, p. 90) (cf. Guido (50)) (7th century
AD)
8th century AD
(45) Index apostolorum discipulorumque Domini, Epiphanio attributus
(Schermann, 1907a, p. 113) (4th-8th centuries AD?)
(46) Index apostolorum discipulorumque Domini, Pseudo-Dorothei
(Schermann, 1907a, p. 156); Latin version (Dolbeau, 1990, p. 70) (4th-8th centuries
AD?)
(47) Index apostolorum discipulorumque Domini, textus mixtus (Schermann,
1907a, p. 199) (4th-8th centuries AD?)
9th century AD
(48) Niketas David, Summorum apostolorum orationes laudatoriae, 8
(Migne, PG 105, 1862, col. 159) (ca. 890)
12th century AD
(49) Rashi (Hebrew) (translated in Oren, 1982a, p. 25) (1040-1105)
(50) Guido, 93 (Pinder, 1860, p. 524, 9; Schnetz, 1940, p. 133) (1119) (cf.
Ravennas (44))
(51) Hieronymus map (Miller, 1895, III, p. 14.17) (ca. 1150) (cf. Hieronymus
(24))
(52) Pesikta rabbati, 17, 4 (Hebrew) (translated in Braude, 1968, I, p. 367)
(6th-12th centuries AD?)
13th century AD
(53) Hereford map (Miller, 1896, IV, p. 30 and map) (ca. 1250-1300)
14th century AD
1865, col. 864) (ca. 1256 - ca. 1335)
17th century AD
ca. 1722)
Georgios (42))
964
5. Ostrakine
Greek
Ostrakivnh (Krinagoras (1); Iosephos (3); Vitae prophetarum (4-8); Aristeides (9);
Ptolemaios (10); P.Ryl. 627.628.630 (16-18); Gregorios (21); Epiphanios (22);
Palladios (28); Ephesos (29-32); Medaba (41); Georgios (42); Index apostolorum
(45-47); Niketas (48); Nikephoros (54); Notitia Alexandrina (57); Notitia
episcopatuum (58))
Assdrakina (SB 16607 (39))
Ostranivkh (Hierokles (40))
ÔOstratwni ;kæ v (Hierokles (40), var. lect.)
Ostrakinivth" (P.Heid. inv. G 748 (19): Ostrakinivth"; P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 6.8.15
(20): Ostrakinivtou; cf. P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 14.17.18 (20): Ostrak(inivtou))
Ostrakonivth" (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 7.9.20 (20): Ostrakonivtou)
Latin38
Ostracine (Plinius (2); Solinus (13); ChLA 479 (14): [Ostra]cine - abl.?; Pseudo-
Hegesippos (23); Hieronymus (24, 27): Ostracinen - Ostracinem; Ammianus (25);
Tabula Peutingeriana (26); Ephesos (29, 32): Ostracines; Martianus (33); Pelagius
(37): in civitate Ostracines; Honorius (38))
Ostraci( ) (ChLA 410 (11): Ostraci(nae?) - gen.?)
Ostracena (Itinerarium Antonini Augusti (15); Pseudo-Hegesippos (23), var. lect.;
Ephesos (29, 32): Ostracenae)
Ostracina (Ephesos (29, 32): Ostracinae; Ravennas (43-44); Guido (50); Notitia
Alexandrina (55-56): Ostracinae)
Ostracinensis (Kalchedon (29a): Ostracinensi)
minor variants:
Astragine (Honorius (38), var. lect.)
Ostracene (Plinius (2), var. lect.; Pseudo-Hegesippos (23), var. lect.)
Ostrachin(a)e (Pseudo-Hegesippos (23), var. lect.)
Ostraciae (Martianus (33), var. lect.)
Ostraciana (Ravennas (44), var. lect.)
Ostracinae (Solinus (13), var. lect.)
Ostragiae (Solinus (13), var. lect.)
Ostraginae (Solinus (13), var. lect.; Honorius (38), var. lect.)
Ostragine (Honorius (38), var. lect.)
Ostrakena (Hieronymus map (51))
Ostratiana (Ravennas (44), var. lect.)
Obtarquini (Pseudo-Dorotheos (46), Latin version)
Ostrochena (Hereford map (53))
Coptic
ostrakinh (Ephesos (29))
trakinh (Ephesos (29), var. lect.)
oustratrakinh (Apophthegmata (37))
Hebrew
tynqwrts) [3struknit] (Talmud, Betza (34))
38
Also rendered as Ostracène (Ascherson, 1887, p. 180; Clédat, 1910a, p. 219-220, n. 3); Ostracerna
(Ball, 1942, p. 140.198, obviously a mistake for Ostracena); Ostrakene (Hommel, 1926, p. 964);
Ostrakené (Neubauer, 1868, p. 409); Ostrakini (Meinardus, 1963, p. 25; Ovadiah, 1978, p. 140 and 1979,
p. 430); Ostrakinî (Amélineau, 1893, p. 288); Stragiani (Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 545-546; Fedalto, 1988,
p. 606).
965
5. Ostrakine
tynqwrtsy) [3istruknit] (Talmud, Baba Bathra (35))

tynqrts) [3strknit] (Talmud, Reland, 1714, p. 60)
yn)qrs [srk3ni] (Pesikta rabbati (52))
966
5. Ostrakine
Arab period
EL-ADAD
Bibliography
Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 196; Maspero, 1912, p. 135; Figueras, 2000, p.

111.225; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 6.
Sources
9th century AD
823?)

al-‘Adad; Al ‘Adâd; Al-‘Adâd; el-‘Adad; el-‘Ad‘ad
EL-WARRADA
Bibliography
Quatremère, 1811, I, p. 53.56.512; Wright, 1848, p. 25-26; Wüstenfeld, 1864, p.

465-467; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 227 (Arabic index); Schefer, 1884, p. 94; De-Vit,
1887, IV, p. 844; de Goeje, 1889, p. 58 and p. 80 (Arabic); Socin, 1891, p. 82;
Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 197; Blochet, 1904, X, p. 350-351;
Kohler, 1904, p. 421.432.455; Clermont-Ganneau, 1906b, p. 199; de La Jonquière,
1899-1907, III, p. 147 (non vidi); Clédat, 1910a, p. 224.237; Hartmann, 1910, p. 675-
679.685.689; Maspero, 1912, p. 135; Clédat, 1916a, p. 7-13; Clédat, 1916b, p. 22;
Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374-377; Maspero, 1919, p. 70.100-
101.230-231; Clédat, 1920, p. 108.118; Vincent, 1922, p. 583; Clédat, 1923a, p. 62-63;
Clédat, 1923b, p. 140-141.152.156.188-189; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 6-
7.253.256; Dalman, 1924, p. 53; Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 63.101.191; Gauthier, 1927, IV,
p. 203 and 1928, V, p. 4; Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937, XIII 1, col.
54-56; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Jarvis, 1938a, p. 197-198 (non vidi); Abel, 1940, p.
60.230.238-239; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Marmardji, 1951, p. 103.138; Fontaine, 1955,
p. 78.238; Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420; Miller, 1986, p. 52.79;
Wilkinson, 1977, p. 142.149; Figueras, 1981, p. 162; Oren, 1982a, p. 40.46;
Grossmann, Peter, s.v. Khirbat al-Filusiyyah, in Atiya, 1991, p. 1414; Oren, 1993a, p.
1171; Oren, 1993b, p. 306; Abd al-Malik, 1998, p. 173.176; Sodini, 1998, p. 121;
Figueras, 2000, p. 14.15.55.56.148.160.161.213.258; Mouton, 2000, p. 15-175.217;
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 5-24.
Maps
d'Anville, 1766, p. 218; Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Abd al-Malik, 1998, p. 172; Mouton,
2000, p. 197.199.202-203; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.
967
5. Ostrakine
Sources
9th century AD
(2) Itinerarium Bernardi Monachi Franci, 9 (Tobler, 1879, p. 314) (ca. 870)
(3) Ya'qubi (translated in Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 197, n. 1) (891)
10th century AD
(4) Qudama (translated in de Goeje, 1889, p. 167) (after 929)
(5) Ibn Hauqal (translated in Gildemeister, 1883, p. 12) (978)
12th century AD
(12) Idrisi (translated in Gildemeister, 1885, p. 123) (1154)
(13) Idrisi, large map in ms. Oxford 2 (Miller, 1986, p. 79) (1154)
(14) Idrisi, small map (Miller, 1986, p. 54, no. 58 and p. 76, no. 74) (1154)
(15) el-Qadi el-Fadil (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 528) (before 1200) (=
Maqrizi (32))
13th century AD
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 191) (1225)
1291)
(21) History of the patriarchs of Alexandreia (mentioned in Blochet, 1904, X,
p. 350-351, n. 2) (ca. 1250-1300)
14th century AD
(24) Abu'l-Feda, Geography (translated in Reinaud, 1848, II 1, p. 149-150)
(1321)
(25-27) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487.500.502) (ca. 1345)
15th century AD
(29) Ibn Duqmaq (mentioned in Maspero, 1919, p. 230) (before 1407)
(30-35) Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 76. 520. 528. 544. 628. 669-
670) (ca. 1420-1442) (= el-Qadi el-Fadil (15))
(36)
(38-40) Khalil el-Zahiri (translated in Gaulmier, 1950, p. 197.199.201) (before
1468)
968
5. Ostrakine

(before 1470)
16th century AD
(42) Ibn Iyas (translated in von Kremer, 1850a, p. 78) (before 1524)

Albara (Bernardus (2))
Albata (Bernardus (2), var. lect.)
la Oarrade (Devise (19))
Laorrade (Devise (19), var. lect.)
Laorade (Devise (19), var. lect.)
la Oarade (Devise (19), var. lect.)
la Aorade (Via (20))
Carade (Memoria (22))
Carede (Memoria (22), var. lect.)
Carado (Memoria (22), var. lect.)
Tarade (Sanudo (23))
Tarede (Sanudo (23), var. lect.)
Alouarrâdah; Alouarradé; al-Vârida; al-Warrâda; Al-Warrâda; al-Warrda; Al
Warrâdah; el Bara; el Ouaradah; El Ouaradah; El-Ouaradah, El Ouarâdah; el uarada; el-
Warada; el-Warda; el-Warâde; el-Warrâda; el-Warrda; Ouarada; Ouaradah;
Ouàrâdah; Ouarradé; Ouarrâdè; Ouarrâdeh; Ouerradèh; Ovaradeh; uarada; Varadeh;
Varâdeh; Verradé; Waradah; Waradeh; Wâridah; Wârideh; Warrâdah; Warrâdeh
EL-MAKHLASA
Bibliography
Sprenger, 1864, p. 95; Goeje, 1889, p. 167 and p. 220 (Arabic); Hartmann,
1910, p. 678; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374; Collins, 1994, p. 197; Figueras, 2000, p.
55.202; Mouton, 2000, p. 149; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 8.22-23.
Maps
Mouton, 2000, p. 203.
Sources
10th century AD
(2) Muqaddasi (translated in Collins, 1994, p. 181) (ca. 986)
39
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Socin, 1891, p. 82 [wrad(a)]; Hartmann, 1910, p. 677.689; Maspero, 1919,
p. 230 [el-wrrad(a) - el-wrad(a)]; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [ el-wrad(a) - el-ward(a)].
40
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Goeje, 1889, p. 220 (text) [el-maßlÒ(a)].
969
5. Ostrakine
al-MachlaÒa; al-Ma≈laÒa; al-Ma≈laÒa; al-Makhlaça; al-Mukhlasa; el-MakhlaÒa;

Machlaça; MakhlaÒa
970
5. Ostrakine
Modern period
EL-FELUSIYAT
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 220-224.232.236; Clédat, 1915b, p. 39; Clédat, 1916a, p. 6-32;

Clédat, 1916b, p. 22; Gardiner, 1918a, p. 244; Maspero, 1919, p. 230; Clédat, 1920, p.
111; Gardiner, 1920, p. 107.114; Vincent, 1920, p. 102-103; Vincent, 1922, p. 583-589;
Clédat, 1923a, p. 65.73.105; Clédat, 1923b, p. 156; Clédat, 1924, p. 60; Dalman, 1924,
p. 47-48; Gauthier, 1927, IV, p. 203 and 1928, V, p. 4; in Hommel, 1926, p. 964; Kees,
Herman, s.v. Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 287; Daressy, 1930, p. 115;
Preisendanz, 1933, p. 263; Stummer, 1935, p. 48; Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in
DACL, 1937, XIII 1, col. 54-70; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Abel, 1940, p. 231; Ball, 1942,
p. 76-198 (passim); Kees, Herman, s.v. Ostrakine 1, in RE, XVIII 2, 1942, col. 1674;
Thomsen, 1942, p. 124; Alt, 1943, p. 68; Grabar, 1946, I, p. 119.385.445.497-498.602;
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col.
695; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420; Katchatrian, 1962, p. 2.6.84-85; Nussbaum, 1965, I, p. 92-
93.116.411.425; Lifshitz, 1971a, p. 154.160; Berg, 1973, p. 11.27.44; Oren, 1977a, p.
72-75 (Hebrew); Wilkinson, 1977, p. 167; Oren, 1978a, p. 81-87 (Hebrew); Ovadiah,
1978, p. 140; Ovadiah, 1979, p. 430; Oren, 1980b, p. 123.146-151 (Hebrew); Figueras,
1981, p. 148.158.162; Oren, 1981c, p. 76-77.90; Oren, 1982a, p. 23.25-26.36-44;
Sicard, 1982, III, p. 71; Calderini, 1983, III 4, p. 398; Abd el-Maksoud, 1987a, p. 14;
Figueras, 1987, p. 765-772 (Hebrew); Oren, 1987b, p. 645 (Hebrew); Fedalto, 1988, p.
606; Figueras, 1988a, p. 60; Gaillard, 1988, p. 199.202; Valbelle, 1989, p. 595;
Elanskaya, 1991, p. 40; Godlewski, W., s.v. Architectural elements of churches.
Baptistery, in Atiya, 1991, p. 197; Grossmann, Peter, s.v. Khirbat al-Filusiyyah, in
Atiya, 1991, p. 1414-1415; BIA, 1991, II, p. 30; Clédat, 1991, p. 6; Donner, 1992, p.
78; Oren, 1993a, p. 1171-1173.1394-1396; Oren, 1993b, p. 305-314; Valbelle, 1993b,
p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 11; Leclant, 1994, p. 371; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 512.1211;
Tsafrir, 1994, p. 198; Oked, 1996, p. 165-175; Verreth, 1997, p. 108; Arthur, 1998, p.
193-212; Bonnet, 1998, p. 52-54; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88; Graf, 1998, p. 109;
Sodini, 1998, p. 119.122.124; Alliata, 1999, p. 94; Figueras, 1999, p. 213; Nesbitt,
1999, p. 1.5-7 (unpublished); Valbelle, 1999a, p. 76; Verreth, 1999a, p. 223; Carrez-
Maratray, 2000a, p. 16.56; Figueras, 2000, p. 1.14.59.104-105.210-213; Mouton, 2000,
p. 175; Talbert, 2000, p. 1079; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 219.225.226; Carrez-Maratray,
2001b, p. 90; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 20; Nielsen, 2002, p. 143; Clarysse, 2004, p.
86; Scolnic, 2004, p. 120.
Maps
el-Felusiyat
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Clédat, 1916a, p. 7; Lesquier, 1918, map; Gardiner,
1920, pl. 13; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Berg, 1973, map 3; Oren,
1977b, p. 94; Oren, 1979b, p. 181; Oren, 1980b, p. 103; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b,
p. 204; Oren, 1987a, p. 74; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196; TAVO B V 21, 1989; Oren, 1993a,
p. 1387; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61;
Figueras, 1999, p. 211; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 79.
Taba Felusiyat
Oren, 1979b, p. 181; Oren, 1982a, p. 2.
971
5. Ostrakine
Illustrations
General
Clédat, 1910a, p. 221, fig. 5 (= Figueras, 2000, p. 105, fig. 9): plan of the site
Oren, 1978a, p. 82 (= 1982a, p. 6, fig. 3; 1993b, p. 306): the archaeological team
crosses Sabkhat Bardawil near el-Felusiyat on foot
Klein, 1987, p. 267, fig. 3: aerial photo of the eastern end of Sabkhat Bardawil
Oked, 1996, fig. 5, 1-6 (cf. Valbelle, 2000a, p. 225, fig. 205, 3-5): drawings of
amphorae found at the site
Oked, 2004?, pl.: plan of the site (A150-A154)
Oked, 2004?, pl.: aerial photo of the site
Oked, 2004?, pl. (= Oren, Gazetteer): plan of the sites round Ostrakine (C132;
A149-153)
The fortified monastery
Clédat, 1916a, p. 14, fig. 2 (= Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937,
XIII 1, col. 55, fig. 9288): ground plan of the fortified monastery
Clédat, 1916a, p. 16, fig. 3 (= Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937,
XIII 1, col. 56, fig. 9289): ground plan of constructions against the western wall of the
fortified monastery
Clédat, 1916a, p. 17-20, fig. 4-12 (= Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL,
1937, XIII 1, col. 57-60, fig. 9290-9294): drawings of architectural elements and
objects found in the monastery
Clédat, 1916a, pl. 1: excavations in the western part of the monastery
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 52, fig. 45: the site of the fortified monastery (?)
The large south church
Clédat, 1916a, pl. 2 (= Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937, XIII 1,
col. 61, fig. 9295; Katchatrian, 1962, p. 2, fig. 9; Nussbaum, 1965, II, p. 36, fig. III, 3;
Oren, 1993b, p. 306; Bonnet, 1998, p. 52, fig. 2, 3; Sodini, 1998, p. 122, fig. 82, 1 [!]):
ground plan of the large south church
1937, XIII 1, col. 62, fig. 9296): drawings of architectural elements and objects found
in the large south church
The small south church
Oren, 1978a, p. 83 (= 1980b, p. 149, pl. 28; 1981c, p. 77; 1982a, p. 42-43, fig.
49; 1993a, p. 1172; 1993b, p. 309; Figueras, 2000, p. 211, fig. 27): the excavated small
south church, with the elevated choir
Oren, 1978a, p. 84 (= 1982a, p. 41, fig. 47; 1993b, p. 309): reconstruction of the
small south church
Oren, 1978a, p. 84: ground plan of the small south church
Oren, 1978a, p. 85: marble slabs decorated with crosses, wreaths and other
designs around the bema of the small south church
Oren, 1978a, p. 85 (= 1982a, p. 43, fig. 50; 1993b, p. 311): remains of a
reliquary in the small south church, in the annex behind the southern nave
Oren, 1978a, p. 85 (= 1981c, p. 77; 1982a, p. 40, fig. 46): a marble floor slab
near the altar of the small south church, with a relief showing an eagle supporting a
medallion encircling a Greek cross41
41
Probably wrongly described as a 'stele with Greek inscriptions' in BIA, 1991, II, p. 30.
972
5. Ostrakine
Oren, 1978a, p. 86 (= 1981c, p. 77; 1982a, p. 43, fig. 51): a bronze lamp stand,
found in the atrium of the small south church together with two lamps
Oren, 1978a, p. 86 (= 1981c, p. 77; 1993b, p. 312): a pottery bottle in the shape
of a woman's head
Oren, 1978a, p. 86 (= 1982a, p. 44, fig. 52; 1993a, p. 1173; 1993b, p. 312): a
fish-shaped bronze42 oil lamp, found in the atrium of the small south church together
with a lamp stand
Oren, 1978a, p. 87 (= 1982a, p. 37, fig. 42; 1993a, p. 1173; 1993b, p. 313): a
golden coin of emperor Heraclius (613-641), minted at Nikomedeia, recto and verso; a
golden coin of emperor Constantinus IV (668-685), minted at Constantinopolis, recto
and verso; both found in the atrium of the small south church
Oren, 1978a, p. 87: the elevated choir in the small south church
Oren, 1980b, p. 128, pl. 15 (= 1993b, p. 312): an ivory knife handle
Oren, 1980b, p. 148, fig. 15 (= 1982a, p. 42, fig. 48; Figueras, 1987, p. 768, fig.
3; Oren, 1993a, p. 1172; Oren, 1993b, p. 308; Arthur, 1998, p. 196, fig. 3; Bonnet,
1998, p. 52, fig. 2, 1; Sodini, 1998, p. 122, fig. 82, 3 [!]): ground plan of the small south
church
Oren, 1980b, p. 150, pl. 29 (= 1993a, p. 1173; 1993b, p. 310): a marble floor
slab near the altar of the small south church, carved with decorations
Oren, 1982a, p. 39, fig. 45 (cf. Figueras, 1987, p. 767, fig. 2; cf. Oren, 1993b, p.
311): a Christian bronze lamp, found in the atrium of the small south church together
with a lamp stand
Figueras, 1987, p. 768, fig. 4: the excavated small south church, with the
elevated choir
Figueras, 1987, p. 769, fig. 5: a marble floor slab near the altar of the small
south church, carved with decorations
Oren, 1993b, p. 310: photo of the apsis and the synthronon
Oren, 1993b, p. 312: a baboon-shaped weight, before and after treatment
Oren, 1993b, p. 312: a bronze jug
Arthur, 1998, p. 198, fig. 4, 6-8.10-11; p. 200, fig. 5, 6-7; p. 202, fig. 6, 3-6; p.
204, fig. 7, 4-5; p. 206, fig. 8, 4; p. 208, fig. 9, 2): drawings of amphorae found at the
site (A152)
Figueras, 2000, p. 209, fig. 26: photo by Oren of the apsis and the synthronon
Industrial site
Oren, 1978a, p. 82 (= 1981c, p. 90; 1982a, p. 24, fig. 25): bone Aphrodite
figurine belonging to a pyxis, coming from Roman levels43
The north church
col. 65, fig. 9297; Grabar, 1946, I, p. 602, fig. 51; Katchatrian, 1962, p. 6, fig. 48;
Nussbaum, 1965, II, p. 36, fig. III, 4; Oren, 1982a, p. 39, fig. 44; Figueras, 1987, p. 770,
fig. 6; Oren, 1993b, p. 307; Bonnet, 1998, p. 52, fig. 2, 2; Sodini, 1998, p. 122, fig. 82,
2; Figueras, 2000, p. 144, fig. 13): ground plan of the north church
1937, XIII 1, col. 69-70, fig. 9299-9301): drawings of architectural elements and
objects found in the north church
42
According to Oren, 1982a, p. 44, fig. 52 (apparently followed by BIA, 1991, II, p. 30) it is a bronze
lamp, while Oren, 1993a, p. 1173 calls it a pottery lamp; the description in Oren, 1981c, p. 77 and 1982a,
p. 44 does not specify the material.
43
Wrongly described as 'a large alabaster statue of Aphrodite' in BIA, 1991, II, p. 30; cf. Oren, 1981c, p.
90, 1982a, p. 25 and 1993, p. 1172.
973
5. Ostrakine
Clédat, 1916a, p. 31, fig. 21 (cf. Vincent, 1922, p. 585, fig. 2; Figueras, 2000, p.
144, fig. 13): longitudinal cross-section through the choir and apsis of the north church
col. 67-68, fig. 9298; Grabar, 1943, pl. 6, 4; Oren, 1993b, p. 307 [incorrectly ascribed to
the large south church]): view of the north church
Vincent, 1922, p. 585, fig. 1 (cf. Vincent, 1920, p. 102, fig. 16): ground plan of
the north church
Texts found in situ
Decoration and objects from the fortress (5th century AD?)

(1) Clédat, 1916a, p. 17 and fig. 5
(2) Clédat, 1916a, p. 20 and fig. 10
(3) Clédat, 1916a, p. 20 and fig. 11
Stonecutter's mark (5th century AD?)
(4) Clédat, 1916a, p. 26
Church inscription (5th century AD?)
(5) Lifshitz, 1971a, p. 160, no. 17

al-Fulsyt; al-Flusiat; El-Felousia; El-Feloussiat; el-Feloussiat; el-Feloussiyyate; El-
Felusiat; el-Felusiyat; El Felusyat; El-Felusyat; el-Filusijât; el-Filûsijât; el-Filusiyat; El
Filusiyat; el-Filusîyat; El-Filusîyat; el-Flousieh; El Flousieh; El Floûsiyah; El-
Flousiyeh; El Flusiat; el-Flusit; el-flusijt; el-flsjt; el-Flusîje; El Flusîjeh; el-
Flûsyât; El-Flûsîyeh; El-Fulusiyaß; Felusiyat; Felusiyeh; Filûsijât; Flousiya; Flousiyeh;
Flusiat; Flsiyt; Pelusiat (sic)
chirbet (i.e. 'ruin') el-flsjt; ⁄irbat al-Fulsya; Khirbat al-Filsiyyah; Khirbet el-
Flousiyeh; Khirbet-el-Flousieh (Clédat)
Kom Floussieh (Clédat)
Taba-Feloussiat; Taba Felusyat (Oren)
BARASA EL-M'KHEIZIN - BARASA AICHA

Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 70-71.99.113.180; Description, 1830, XVIII, p.

174; Ebers, 1868, p. 121; Clédat, 1910a, p. 228; Fontaine, 1955, p. 95.229.
Maps
Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.33.
44
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 220 [el-flusi(a)]; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [el-flusiat].
45
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174 [brk(at) ©i‡]; Clédat, 1910a, p. 228 [brÒa
el-mÌizn - brÒa ©i‡].
974
5. Ostrakine
Baraça el-M’kheizin
Bereicat; Berreicat (Sicard)
Baraça Aïcha; Berket Aich; Berket °Aîch; Birket Aich; Birket Aîch; Birket A’ych;
Birket-’Is
EL-KHUINAT
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 220.228-230.232; Clédat, 1920, p. 110-111; Clédat, 1924, p.

60; Daressy, 1930, p. 114; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Lifshitz, 1971a, p. 157-161; Lifshitz,
1971b, p. 24-26 (Hebrew); Applebaum, 1978, p. 144-145; Ovadiah, 1978, p. 127-141;
Ovadiah, 1979, p. 429-430; Oren, 1981c, p. 90; Oren, 1982a, p. 44-45; SEG, XXVIII,
1978 [= 1982], p. 403-405; Leclant, 1986, p. 250; BIA, 1991, II, p. 30; BIA, 1992, VI,
p. 32.33; Oren, 1993a, p. 1173; Oren, 1993b, p. 313-314; Carrez-Maratray, 1994, p.
166; Abd al-Malik, 1998, p. 176; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 76; Verreth, 1997, p. 107-119;
Figueras, 2000, p. 14.23.55.62.146.200.212.364; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 20.22;
North Sinai, 2001 (internet).
Maps
Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Abel, 1939,
p. 532; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 79.
Illustrations
Clédat, 1910a, p. 230, fig. 8: sketch of a granite millstone found in el-Khuinat
Lifshitz, 1971a, pl. 5c (= 1971b, p. 25, no. 1): tombstone (SEG XXVIII, 1465)
Lifshitz, 1971a, pl. 5d (= 1971b, p. 25, no. 2; Oren, 1993a, p. 1394): tombstone
(SEG XXVIII, 1466)
Lifshitz, 1971a, pl. 6b (= 1971b, p. 26, no. 3): tombstone (SEG XXVIII, 1467)
Lifshitz, 1971b, p. 26, no. 4: tombstone (SEG XXVIII, 1468)
Ovadiah, 1978, pl. 21, 1 (= Oren, 1981c, p. 90; 1982a, p. 45, fig. 43; 1993b, p.
314): tombstone (SEG XXVIII, 1459)
Ovadiah, 1978, pl. 22, 2 (= Oren, 1993b, p. 314): tombstone (SEG XXVIII,
1460)
Ovadiah, 1978, pl. 22, 3: tombstone (SEG XXVIII, 1461)
Ornan, 1986, pl.: three tombstones (SEG XXVIII, 1465 and two unpublished
ones)
Texts found in situ
Funerary inscriptions (4th-5th centuries AD?)

(1) SEG XXVIII, 1465
975
5. Ostrakine

(8) Ornan, 1986, pl. [left]
(12) Ornan, 1986, pl. [middle]
Funerary inscriptions from the Wadi el-Reheiba bought by Clédat in el-Felusiyat

(1) SB III, 7020
(2) SB III, 7023
(3) SB III, 7022
(4) SB III, 7021
(5) SB III, 7024

Al-Khawaniat; el-⁄uniat (sic) (Abel); El-⁄waynt; el-Îuweinat; el Khouénat; El
Khouenat; El-Khouénat; El Khuniyat (sic) (Fontaine); El Khuniat (sic) (Fontaine);
Khouinat; el-Khueinat; El-Khûinât; el-Khuweinat; Khouanat; Khoueinat; Khouenat;
Khouénat; Khueinat; Khuwinate
Bir el-Kheouanat
Berj el-Hashish; Berj el-Îashish (Salvator; Figueras)
EL-RATAMA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 232; Clédat, 1923b, p. 152.156; Clédat, 1924, p. 60; Fontaine,
1947a, p. 27; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 76.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 79.
Illustrations
Clédat, 1910a, p. 231, fig. 9: plan of the site

El Ratama; El-Ratama; El-Ratamah; Ratamah
46
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 228 [ßrbt ('ruins') el-ßunat]; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [el-
ßunat - el-ßuniat].
47
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 232; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [el-rtm].
976
5. Ostrakine
UMM EL-SHUQAFA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 220 (?); Clédat, 1916a, p. 11; Figueras, 2000, p. 213.
Maps
Clédat, 1916a, p. 7.

Oumm Chougafa; Oumm el-Chougafa
EL-ZARANIQ
Bibliography
Chester, 1880, p. 157-158; Ascherson, 1887, p. 180-183.185; Paoletti, 1903, p.

107; Clédat, 1910a, p. 216-220.224.227; Clédat, 1916a, p. 8.11; Maspero, 1919, p. 230-
231; Clédat, 1920, p. 111; Gardiner, 1920, p. 114; Clédat, 1923a, p. 68.78; Kees,
Herman, s.v. Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 287; Daressy, 1930, p. 114;
Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937, XIII 1, col. 54; Abel, 1940, p. 230;
Pisanty, 1981, p. 38; Figueras, 2000, p. 23.213.258.
Maps
Chester, 1880, p. 144; Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Clédat,
1916a, p. 7; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Pisanty, 1981, p. 60; Gon, 1983,
p. 539; Ben-Tuvia, 1987, p. 442; Levy, 1987, p. 260.
Illustrations
(including the boghaz of el-Zaraniq)

El-Saranît; El Saranît; el-Zaranik; El-ZaranîÈ; El Zaranikh; El-Zaraniq; Es-Saranîq; ez-
Zaranik; ZaranîÈ; Zaraniq; Zaranîq; Zarnich; Zarnik; Zarnoûq
Lac el-Zaranik; (lac) el Zaranikh; (lac) El Zaranikh; sebkha Zaraniq
Birket Zarnikh (Pisanty)
Boghâz-es-Saranîq (Ascherson)
48
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 219; 1916a, p. 8; 1920, p. 111 [el-zrniq - zrnuq].
977
5. Ostrakine
Foum el-Zaraniq
KHIRBA (I)
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 227.

Khirbeh
RAS STRAKI
Bibliography
d'Anville, 1766, p. 103; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; van Senden, 1851, I,
p. 74.322; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 534; Ebers, 1868, p. 121; Boettger, 1879, p. 196; Chester,
1880, p. 156; Isambert, 1882, p. 78 (non vidi); Rey, 1884, p. 347; Amélineau, 1893, p.
289; Röhricht, 1898, p. 120; Kohler, 1904, p. 432; Jacoby, 1905, p. 47; Charon, 1911,
III, p. 216; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374; Miller, 1916, col. 813; Lesquier, 1918, p. 401;
Maspero, 1919, p. 230; Hommel, 1926, p. 964; Abel, 1940, p. 60.230; Rackham, 1942,
II, p. 271; Fontaine, 1955, p. 95.237; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420; Meinardus, 1963, p. 25;
Figueras, 2000, p. 60.173.213.237-238.
Maps
d'Anville, 1766, p. 218; Volney, 1825 [1787], II, map; Description, 1826, Atlas,
pl. 2.33; Description, 1830, XVIII, map 1; Miller, 1916, col. 813-814; Lesquier, 1918,
map.

cap Straki; Kap Straki; Ras Istraki; ras Istraki; Râs Istraki; Râs ’Istrâkî; Ras Straki; Rs
Straki; rs straki; Râs Strakî; Râs Straky
a village Ostraki; Straki; Strakki
RAS EL-ABID
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 219.
Maps
49
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174 [ras straki].
978
5. Ostrakine
Sadek, 1926, map.

Ras el-Abid; Ras el-Abid
CAPE MAHATIB
Bibliography
Fischer, 1910, p. 217; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 46.
Maps

Kap MaÌ†ib; cap MaÌ†ib
DJEZIRET EL-GHATTAFA - DJEZIRET EL-GLEIKHA

Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 219.
Maps
Abel, 1939, p. 532.

el-Ga†afa; Gheziret el-Ghattafah
Gheziret el-Gleikhah
LIKLEYKHA
Bibliography
Ascherson, 1887, p. 182-183.
Maps
50
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 219 [ras el-©bid].
51
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 219 [Ïzir(at) el-q†f(a) - Ïzir(at) el-kliß(a)].
979
5. Ostrakine
Fischer, 1910, pl. 7 (?).

Likleykheh
EL-MATARIA
Bibliography
Chester, 1880, p. 156-157; Fischer, 1910, p. 216.
Maps
Chester, 1880, p. 144; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7.

El Matarieh; El-Matarieh; El-Ma†arje
980
6. Kasion
6. Kasion
KASION
Bibliography
Peiresc, 1898 [= 1633], p. 857-863; Reland, 1714, p. 59.61-62.285.509.828.971;

Sicard, 1982 [= 1722-1723], I, p. 110, II, p. 218-219 and III, p. 70-71.180; Le Quien,
1740, II, col. 545-546; d'Anville, 1766, p. 98-103; d'Anville, 1769, p. 193 (non vidi);
Niebuhr, 1772, p. 420; Description, Rozière, 1822, VI, p. 287-288; Description, Le
Père, 1822, XI, p. 146; Description, Andréossy, 1822, XI, p. 538; Description, Rozière,
1824, XX, p. 515-517; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Hazlitt, 1851, p. 96; van
Senden, 1852, I, p. 73.320-324; James, Edward Boucher, s.v. Casius mons, in Smith,
1854, I, p. 557-558; Donne, William Bodham, s.v. Casius mons, in Smith, 1854, I, p.
558; Müller, 1861, II, p. 158-159; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 534-535; De-Vit, 1868, II, p. 153;
Ebers, 1868, p. 120-121; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 228-229; Lumbroso, 1870, p. 108; Gams,
1873, p. 461; Brugsch, 1875, p. 30-34; de Vogüé, 1868-1877, p. 96.103-105; Baudissin,
1878, II, p. 238-245; Palmer, 1878, p. 164; Boettger, 1879, p. 81; Brugsch, 1879, p.
206.915-919 and 1880, p. 1090; Chester, 1880, p. 135.150-156; Lenormant, 1880, p.
142-144 (non vidi); Ebers, 1881, p. 107-112.524-526; Steuding, H., s.v. Casius, in
Roscher, 1884-1886, I 1, col. 855-856; Ascherson, 1887, p. 185-186; Lenormant,
François, s.v. Casius, in Daremberg, 1887, I 2, p. 935; Baethgen, 1888, p. 103-104;
Grasberger, 1888, p. 175; Gruppe, 1889, p. 487-497; Griffith, 1890, p. 70; Wiedemann,
1890, p. 63-64; Bouriant, 1892, p. 70.134; Amélineau, 1893, p. 211-212; Drexler, W.,
s.v. Kasios, in Roscher, 1890-1894, II 1, col. 970-974; Tümpel, Karl, s.v. Kassiepeia, in
Roscher, 1890-1894, II 1, col. 995; Trumbull, 1895, p. 344; Lagrange, 1897, p. 179;
Hartmann, 1899, p. 341; Ermoni, 1900, p. 639; Schulten, 1900, p. 30; Müller, 1901, I 2,
p. 682; Garofalo, 1902, p. 2; Kugener, 1902, p. 205; Hölscher, 1903, p. 55-57; Paoletti,
1903, p. 104; Bouché-Leclercq, 1904, II, p. 10.12.102.184.191; Kraatz, 1904, p. 65.124;
Clédat, 1905c, p. 602.606-607.610; Jacoby, 1905, p. 46-47; Gruppe, 1906, p. 1104;
Clédat, 1909a, p. 614.764-770.774; Clédat, 1910a, p. 209-219; Fischer, 1910, p. 217;
Hartmann, 1910, p. 671.673; Clédat, 1911, p. 433; Daressy, 1911a, p. 162; Daressy,
1911b, p. 4; Nau, 1911, p. 422-423; Pape, 1911, p. 631-633; Sittig, 1911, p. 18; Clédat,
1912a, p. 159; Clédat, 1912b, p. 104-105; Clédat, 1913a, p. 83-85; Couyat-Barthoux,
1913, p. 462; Edgar, 1914, col. 294; Clédat, 1916a, p. 9; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374-375;
Miller, 1916, col. 813; Roussel, 1916, p. 94-97.295; Bechtel, 1917, p. 531.533.535.545;
Cumont, 1917, p. 352-353; Lesquier, 1918, p. 385.401.419; Clédat, 1919a, p. 194;
Steuernagel, Karl - Kees, Hermann, s.v. Kasion 2, in RE, X 2, 1919, col. 2263-2264;
Adler, Ada, s.v. Kasios 2, in RE, X 2, 1919, col. 2265-2267; Kees, Hermann, s.v.
Kasiotis 1-2, in RE, X 2, 1919, col. 2267; Bubbe, Walter, s.v. Kassiopeia, in RE, X 2,
1919, col. 2315; Clédat, 1920, p. 107.115.116.118.119; Wiegand, 1920a, col. 87-88;
Mallon, 1921, p. 157; Reinach, 1921, p. 406-407; Schnetz, 1921, p. 397.410; Sala÷,
1922, p. 160-189; Clédat, 1923a, p. 63-99.150-162 passim; Clédat, 1923b, p. 157-
162.166.186-189; Maspero, 1923, p. 313; Clédat, 1924, p. 37; Dalman, 1924, p. 47;
Cook, 1925, II 2, p. 981-987 and 1940, III 2, p. 1177; Gauthier, 1925, I, p. 139, 1925,
II, p. 31, 1926, III, p. 154, 1927, IV, p. 23.154 and 1929, VI, p. 15; Hommel, 1926, p.
724.963-964; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 286-287;
981
6. Kasion
Seyrig, 1927, p. 232-233; Cumont, 1929, p. 104.254; Merzagora, 1929, p. 125; Daressy,
1931a, p. 218-220; Albright, 1932, p. 192; Eissfeldt, 1932; Abel, 1933, I, p. 336-
339.385-386 and 1938, II, p. 218; Robert, 1933, p. 128; Gauthier, 1935, p. 142.171;
Stummer, 1935, p. 47-48; Gerland, 1936, p. 94; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Pelousion 1, in
RE, XIX 1, 1937, col. 411-414; Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937, XIII 1,
col. 55; Petrie, 1937, p. 3; Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 282.299; Abel, 1939, p. 212-236.533-
547 passim and 1940, p. 59-60.62.232-233.236; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 46; Aimé-Giron,
1940, p. 433-460; Goetze, 1940, p. 32-33; Hopfner, 1941, II, p. 75-77; Ball, 1942, p.
13-195 passim; Thomsen, 1942, p. 124; Friedrich, 1943, p. 4; Lauha, 1943, p. 8-14;
Munier, 1943, p. 16.60.80; Bonner, 1946, p. 51-59; Muyser, 1946, p. 145.173.175;
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Noth, 1947, p. 181.185; Albright, 1948, p. 15-16; Abel, 1949, p.
456; Janin, R., s.v. Casium, in DHGE, 1949, XI, col. 1299-1300; Jones, 1949, p. 283;
Albright, 1950, p. 1-14; Bonner, 1950, p. 289-290; Klauser, Theodor, s.v. Baal, in
RAC, 1950, I, col. 1064.1066.1076-1077.1801; Bonnet, 1952, p. 370; Kraeling, 1953,
p. 118; Littmann, 1953, p. 28; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26,
1953, col. 695-696; Avi-Yonah, 1954, p. 75; Littmann, 1954, p. 211.214.230-231.242-
243; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 191-206.230-231; Fontaine, 1955, p. 31-235 passim;
Fontaine, 1956b, p. 162; Walbank, 1957, I, p. 610; Grohmann, 1959, p. 9; Kirsten,
1959, p. 416.420.423; Vilborg, 1962, p. 69; Robert, 1963, p. 179-180; Tandoi, 1963, p.
69-106 (non vidi); Beare, 1964, p. 104-106; Fauth, Wolfgang, s.v. Baal, in KP, I, 1964,
col. 793; Lallemand, 1964, p. 101.103.106; Bruyère, 1966, p. 102-103; Heinen, 1966, p.
60-68; Helck, 1966, p. 1-4; Dothan, 1967a, p. 279-280; Dothan, 1967b, p. 39-41
(Hebrew) (non vidi); Stadelmann, 1967, p. 27-47; Donner, 1968, II, p. 68; Dothan,
1968, p. 255-256; Schwartz, 1968, p. 92-93; Colpe, Carsten, s.v. Kasion, in KP, III,
1969, col. 141; Dothan, 1969a, p. 579-580; Dothan, 1969b, p. 47-59 (Hebrew) and p.
135-136 (English summary); Dothan, 1969c, p. 223-224; Seibert, 1969, p. 208.213-
214.224; Vidman, 1969, p. 16-17.64; Weingärtner, 1969, p. 70; de Moor, 1970, p. 306;
Gese, 1970, p. 63-64.123-128; Griffiths, 1970, p. 334-335; Helck, 1971, p. 445.447-
450.471; Jones, 1971, p. 314.342-343.479.492.549; Kosack, 1971, I, p. 28.62; Lifshitz,
1971a, p. 157.161; Lipiski, 1971, p. 58-64; Pekáry, 1972, p. 195-198; Schwabl, Hans,
s.v. Zeus. I. Epiklesen, in RE, X A, 1972, col. 320-321; van Zijl, 1972, p. 332-336;
Berg, 1973, p. 25.46; Robert, 1973, p. 444; Casson, 1974, p. 192; Donner, 1974, p. 89-
91; Foti Talamanca, 1974, p. 29; Ronchi, 1974, II, p. 401, 1975, III, p. 678 and 1977, V,
p. 1082; Rübsam, 1974, p. 138; Weber, 1974, p. 201-207; Bietak, 1975, p. 183.218;
Röllig, W., s.v. ⁄azzi, in RdA, IV, 1972-1975, p. 241-242; von Geisau, Hans, s.v.
Typhoeus, Typhon, in KP, V, 1975, col. 1022-1023; Wachsmuth, Dietrich, s.v. Zeus, in
KP, V, 1975, col. 1520-1521; Lloyd, 1976, II, p. 41-42; Allain, 1977, p. 121.195; Ilan,
1977, p. 77-79 (Hebrew); Norin, 1977, p. 21-40.46-51; Vulpe, 1977, p. 113-130;
Wilkinson, 1977, p. 52.149.165.167; Calderini, 1978, III 1, p. 82-83, 1988, Suppl. I, p.
167 and 2003, Suppl. III, p. 58; Neev, 1978, p. 427; Ovadiah, 1978, p. 140; Schwabl,
Hans, s.v. Zeus. II - Nachträge, in RE, Suppl. XV, 1978, col. 1177-1179.1194.1459-
1460; Aharoni, 1979, p. 196; Anderson, 1979, p. 515-517; Ebach, 1979, p. 132-149;
Oren, 1979b, p. 182.190.191; Ovadiah, 1979, p. 430; Pernetti, 1979, p. 287-289; Ebach,
Jürgen, s.v. Kasion, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 354; Oren, 1980b, p. 123 (Hebrew); Abd el-
Maksoud, 1981, p. 41; Baumgarten, 1981, p. 153-154.198; Figueras, 1981, p. 158;
Pisanty, 1981, p. 38; P.L.Bat. XXI, 1981, p. 488.505; Oren, 1981b, p. 53; Oren, 1982a,
p. 3.18.23-25.38.40; Van Gucht, 1982, p. 126; Donner, 1983, p. 86; Mittmann, 1983, p.
130-140; Nims, 1983, p. 266; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Schilfmeer, in LÄ, 1984, V, col.
630; Oren, 1984a, p. 36; Maraval, 1985, p. 312; Vleeming, 1985, p. 46; Weimar, 1985,
p. 264; Bordreuil, 1986, p. 82-86; Chuvin, 1986, p. 41-63; Bonnet, 1987, p. 101-143;
982
6. Kasion
Lipiski, Édouard, s.v. Baal-Çephôn, in Bogaert, 1987, p. 174; Oren, 1987a, p. 114;
Oren, 1987b, p. 645 (Hebrew); Sage, 1987, p. 161-167; SEG XXXXIV, 1984 [= 1987],
p. 276; Abd el-Maksoud, 1988a, p. 100-101; Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 65; Fedalto,
1988, p. 605; Figueras, 1988a, p. 57-63; Gaillard, 1988, p. 199; Yoyotte, 1988b, p. 165-
180; Carrez-Maratray, 1989, p. 57; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v. Òpôn, in TWAT, 1989, VI,
col. 1093-1102; Piccirillo, 1989, p. 294.300.301; Van 't Dack, 1989, p. 67; Görg,
Manfred, s.v. Baal-Zefon, in Görg, 1991 [= 1989], I, col. 225-226; Davies, 1990, p.
161-166; Fauth, 1990, p. 105-118; Lemaire, 1990, p. 45-46; Dijkstra, 1991, p. 127-140;
Bonnet, Corinne, s.v. Baal Saphon and s.v. Typhon. 2. Mythographie grecque, in
Lipiski, 1992, p. 60-61.477; Donner, 1992, p. 78; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v. Typhon. 1.
Nom, in Lipiski, 1992, p. 477; Aharoni, 1993, p. 140; Carrez-Maratray, 1993b, p. 24;
Koch, 1993, p. 171-223; Oren, 1993a, p. 1393-1396; Oren, 1993b, p. 305.313; Orth,
1993, p. 103; Wagner, 1993a, p. 11; Wagner, 1993b, p. 104; Carrez-Maratray, 1994, p.
165-166; Duttenhöfer, P.Heid. VI, 1994, p. 117.119-120; Duval, 1994, p. 191;
Piccirillo, 1994b, p. 257; Worp, 1994, p. 300.316; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 881;
Tsafrir, 1994, p. 101; Bricault, 1995 (draft), p. 33; Carrez-Maratray, 1995, p. 143.148;
Évieux, 1995, p. 31-430 passim; Goukowksy, 1995, p. 55-61; Lipiski, 1995, p. 244-
251; Niehr, Herbert, s.v. Baal-zaphon and s.v. Zaphon, in van der Toorn, DDD, 1995,
col. 289-293.1746-1750; Valbelle, 1995b, p. 31; Healey, John F., s.v. Kasios, in OCD,
1996, p. 806; Hussein, 1996, p. 205.211.212; Martin, 1996, p. 28-115 passim; Masson,
1996, p. 145; Aufrère, 1997, p. 294.297; Grainger, 1997, p. 736; Grzymski, 1997
(internet); Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 183; Modrzejewski, 1997, p. 32-33; Oren, 1997b, p.
xxii; Verreth, 1997, p. 119; Yoyotte, 1997, p. 30.94; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 26;
Arthur, 1998, p. 193; Abd el-Samie, 1998, p. 131.132; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88-89;
Graf, 1998, p. 108-109; Nesbitt, 1999 (unpublished), p. 1-5; Oren, 1998, p. 75-78;
Palme, 1998, p. 130; Redford, 1998, p. 48; Alliata, 1999, p. 94; Carrez-Maratray,
1999a, p. 2-15; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 4.6.113-118.393-395.426-428.451.454.469
and passim; Figueras, 1999, p. 212-214; Hamarneh, 1999, p. 187; Niehr, Herbert, s.v.
Kasion, in DNP, 6, 1999, col. 313; Rutherford, 1999 (handout); Oren, 1999, p. 737;
Verreth, 1999a, p. 224; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 8.14-16.18.56.58.65-66; Figueras,
2000, p. 174-178 and passim; Mouton, 2000, p. 58; Rutherford, 2000, p. 107.114-115;
Sarischouli, P.Bingen, 2000, p. 220; Talbert, 2000, p. 1076; Carrez-Maratray, 2001a, p.
233; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 87-100; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 23; Jansen-
Winkeln, Karl, s.v. Sirbonis, in DNP, 11, 2001, col. 592; Rainey, 2001, p. 59-61; van
Minnen, 2001, p. 74-75; AE, 1999 [2002], p. 304; Mastrocinque, 2002, p. 360.363-
368.371-372; Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 112.116-119; Nielsen, 2002, p. 144;
Winnicki, 2002, p. 197; Clarysse, 2004, p. 86; Garstad, 2004, p. 247-256; Scolnic,
2004, p. 96.109; Bricault, 2005, p. 229-231; Mitthof, 2005, p. 259-260.
Maps
The mountain and the city Kasion each at another side of lake Serbonis
Ortelius, 1595 in Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 23; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p.
168; Robert de Vaugondy, 1757, pl. 96 in Clédat, 1910a, p. 233; d'Anville, 1766, p. 1;
Description, 1830, XVIII, map 1.2; TAVO B V 21, 1989.
Kasion east of lake Serbonis
Fuller, 1650 in Schur, 1987, p. 784; Michael von Lochom, 1660 in Figueras,
2000, p. 208, fig. 25.
Kasion south of lake Serbonis
983
6. Kasion
Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; Grohmann, 1959, p.

21.27; Jones, 1971, p. 294.
Kasion (Baal-Saphon) at Mahammediya
Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Eissfeldt, 1932, p. 72; Fontaine, 1956b, map 2; Seibert,
1969, p. 223; TAVO B V 21, 1989; cf. LÄ, VII, 1992, map 1; Palme, 1998, p. 125-128.
Kasion north of lake Serbonis
Volney, 1825 [1787], II, map; Müller, 1855, pl. 5; Brugsch, 1875, map; Chester,
1880, p. 144; Ebers, 1881, p. 108.626; Müller, 1901, II, pl. 25.26.26a.35; Clédat,
1905c, p. 603; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Perthes, 1910(9), pl. 3; Sourdille, 1910a, map;
Miller, 1916, col. 813-814; Lesquier, 1918, map; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Schnetz, 1921,
map; Clédat, 1923a, map; Dalman, 1924, p. 4252; Jones, 1949 [= 1932], map 14;
Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 297; Abel, 1939, p. 532 and 1940, pl. 7; Honigmann, 1939a, p.
60 and pl. 1.4; Ball, 1942, p. 24.69.120 and pl. 2-3; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41 and map a-c;
Littmann, 1953, p. 28 and 1954, p. 212; Fontaine, 1956b, map 2; Kirsten, 1959, p. 421;
Starcky, Jean, s.v. Pétra et la Nabatène, in DB, Suppl. VII, 1966, col. 901-902; Kirsten,
1968, map 1; Dothan, 1969b, p. 47; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Margovsky, 1971, p. 18;
Berg, 1973, map 3; Har-El, 1976, p. 385; Oren, 1977b, p. 94; Wilkinson, 1977, p.
17.48; Neev, 1978, p. 428; Aharoni, 1979, p. 197; Oren, 1979b, p. 181; Peretti, 1979, p.
282; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1980b, p. 103; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1981, p. 37; P.L.Bat. XXI, 1981, pl. 3; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b, p.
204; Mittmann, 1983, p. 131; TAVO B VI 15, 1983; Maraval, 1985, p. 314; Rogerson,
1985, p. 26; Chuvin, 1986, p. 43; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Har-El, 1987a, p. 718; Oren,
1987a, p. 74; Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63; Di Berardino, 1988, p. 92.96; Figueras,
1988a, p. 65; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196; LÄ, VII, 1992, map 1; Aharoni, 1993, map 184;
Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Tsafrir, 1994, p.
15.17 and map 1; Évieux, 1995, p. 419.420; Martin, 1996, p. 97; Tsafrir, 1997, p. 86;
Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Sodini, 1998, p. 120; Figueras, 1999, p. 211; Figueras, 2000, p. 8;
Talbert, 2000, map 70; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 9.11.19; van Minnen, 2000, p. 32-33;
Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.99; Rainey, 2001, p. 62; van Minnen, 2001, p. 74-75;
Bagnall, 2004b, p. 85.
Sources
5th century BC
(1-3) Herodotos, 2, 6, 1 (cf. Plinius (63)); 2, 158, 4 (cf. Eustathios (149)); 3, 5,
2-3 (cf. Herodianos (87); cf. Stephanos (124)) (ca. 440-425)
4th century BC
(4) Skylax, 106 (Müller, 1855, I, p. 81) (6th-4th century BC)
3rd century BC
(5) Kallimachos, Sosibii victoria (F 384), 49 (ca. 250-240)
(6-9) Eratosthenes, F I B 15 (Berger, 1880, p. 60-61) (= Strabon, 1, 3, 4 - C 50
(35)); F I B 18 (Berger, 1880, p. 68) (= Strabon, 1, 2, 31 - C 38 (34)); F I B 19 (Berger,
1880, p. 68-69) (= Strabon, 1, 3, 13 - C 55 (36)); F III B 36 (Berger, 1880, p. 264-265)
(= Strabon, 16, 1, 12 - C 741 (38)) (ca. 284-202)
2nd century BC
1st century BC
(11-12) I.Delos 2116-2117 (ca. 88?)
52
'Zeus Kasios' on the map Dalman, 1924, p. 42 rather misleadingly refers to the sanctuary of Zeus
Kasios, said to be near the Kasion.
984
6. Kasion
(13-14) I.Delos 2180-2181 (ca. 88?)

(15) cf. Caesar, De bello civili, 3, 103-104 (48-44)
(16) ? cf. Psalmi Salomonis, 2, 25-27 (Rahlfs, 1935, II, p. 473) (ca. 48-47?)
(17) cf. Cicero, Tusculanae disputationes, 3, 27, 66 (45)
(18) Diodoros, 20, 74, 2 (ca. 54-36?)
(19) cf. Varro Atacinus, Anthologia Latina, 1, 411 (Shackleton Bailey, 1982,
p. 317) (ca. 48-35)
(20-29) cf. Anthologia Latina, 1, 396-400.436.452-454 (Shackleton Bailey,
1982, p. 310-311.331.339); 845 (Riese, 1906, II, p. 306) (after 48)
(30) Vitruvius, De architectura, 8, 3, 7 (ca. 27-25)
(31) cf. Propertius, Elegiae, 3, 11, 35 (ca. 22)
1st century AD
(32) cf. Livius, Periocha 112 (19 BC - 14 AD) (cf. Florus (67))
(33) Iuba, FGrHist no. 275, F 34 (ca. 50 BC - ca. 23 AD) (= Plinius (64))
(34-37) Strabon, 1, 2, 31 (C 38) (= Eratosthenes (7)); 1, 3, 4 (C 50) (=
Eratosthenes (6)); 1, 3, 13 (C 55) (= Eratosthenes (8)); 1, 3, 17 (C 58) (after 9 AD)
(38-42) Strabon, 16, 1, 12 (C 741-742) (= Eratosthenes (9)); 16, 2, 26 (C 758);
16, 2, 28 (C 759); 16, 2, 32-33 (C 760); 16, 2, 34 (C 760) (after 6 AD)
(44-47) Chrestomathiae ex Strabonis Geographicorum, 1, 43 (Müller, 1861, II,
p. 534) (cf. 1, 3, 17 - C 58 (37)); 16, 32 (Müller, 1861, II, p. 627) (cf. 16, 2, 28 - C 759
(40)); 16, 35 (Müller, 1861, II, p. 627) (cf. 16, 2, 33 - C 760 (41)); 17, 14 (Müller, 1861,
II, p. 631) (cf. 17, 1, 11 - C 796 (43)) (after 2nd century AD)
(48) cf. Velleius Paterculus, Historia Romana, 2, 53, 1-3 (30)
(49-50) cf. Valerius Maximus, 1, 8, 9; 5, 1, 10 (ca. 31)
(51-52) Pomponius Mela, 1, 10, 61; 3, 8, 74 (Silberman, 1988, p. 18.88) (ca. 43-
44)
(53-55) Lucanus, 8, 470.539 (cf. Statius (66); Malalas (128)); 10, 434 (ca. 62-65)
(56) cf. Lucanus, 8, 858 (ca. 62-65)
(57-61) Lucanus, scholia ad 8, 539 (Usener, 1869, p. 277); scholia ad 8,
470.539.858; 10, 434 (Cavajoni, 1990, p. 32.38.58.158) (after 65)
(62-64) Plinius, Naturalis historia, 5, 12, 65 (cf. Solinus (96)); 5, 14, 68 (cf.
Herodotos (1); Solinus (97)); 6, 33, 167 (= Iuba (33)) (77)
Hegesippos (105))
(66) cf. Statius, Silvae, 2, 7, 70-73 (92-94) (cf. Lucanus (54))
2nd century AD
(67) cf. Florus, 2, 13, 51-52 (ca. 117) (cf. Livius (32))
(68) cf. Ploutarchos, Pompeius, 76, 5-80, 6 (659 F-662 A) (ca. 100-120) (cf.
Zonaras (145))
(69) cf. Ploutarchos, Brutus, 33, 1-4 (999 B-C) (ca. 100-120)
(70-71) Dionysios Periegetes, 116.260 (Brodersen, 1994, p. 48.58) (124) (cf.
Avienus (107-108); Priscianus (120-121); Eustathios (149); Pseudo-Nikephoros (154-
155))
(72-73) Dionysios Periegetes, Paraphrasis, 112-129.254-269 (Müller, 1861, II,
p. 410.412) (after 124)
(74-77) Scholia at Dionysios Periegetes 113.116.120.260 (Müller, 1861, II, p.
436.442) (after 124)
(78) cf. Hadrianus, Anthologia Palatina, 9, 402 (Beckby, 1968, III, p. 250)
(130)
985
6. Kasion
(79) P.Oxy. XI, 1380, 74-75 (ca. 98-138)

(80) P.Lond. III, p. 142, 1132b, 1 (19 August 142)
(82-83) Appianos, Historia Romana, 14 (= Bella civilia, 2), 12, 84-86 (352-362);
14, 13, 89 (375) (before 165)
(85-89) Herodianos, De prosodia catholica, 1 and 4 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 23, 1 and
p. 96, 17) (cf. Stephanos (126)); 8 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 213, 18) (cf. Herodotos (3); cf.
Stephanos (124)); 13 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 359, 15-17 and p. 388, 3) (cf. Stephanos (123,
125)) (ca. 161-180)
(90-91) Pseudo-Diogenianos, 5, 44 (and variant) (Leutsch, 1839, I, p. 260 and n.)
(after 2nd century AD) (cf. Apostolios (153))
3rd century AD
(92) cf. Ailianos, De natura animalium, 12, 6 (ca. 150-211)
(93) Cassius Dion, 42, 5, 5-6 (after 229) (cf. Xiphilinos (142))
(94) cf. Cassius Dion, 69, 11, 1 (after 229) (cf. Xiphilinos (143); Zonaras
(146))
(95) cf. Cassius Dion, 76, 13, 1 (after 229) (cf. Excerpta Constantini
Porphyrogeniti (137); Xiphilinos (144))
(96-97) Solinus, 33, 2; 34, 1 (Mommsen, 1895, p. 148.153) (ca. 250?) (cf.
Plinius (62-63))
(98) Porphyrios, Adversum Christianos, FGrHist no. 260, F 49a (ca. 270) (=
Hieronymus (110))
4th century AD
(ca. 300)
(100-102) P.Ryl. IV, 627, 232-233; 628, 7-8; 630*, 477 (ca. 322-323)
(103) cf. Pseudo-Aurelius Victor, De viris illustribus, 77, 9 (Pichlmayr, 1966,
p. 69) (ca. 360)
(104) cf. Eutropius, 6, 21, 3 (Santini, 1979, p. 40) (364)
(105) Pseudo-Hegesippos, Historia, 4, 33, 3 (Ussani, 1932, p. 292) (ca. 380)
(cf. Iosephos (65))
(106) Ammianus Marcellinus, 22, 16, 3 (391/392?)
(107-108) Avienus, Descriptio orbis terrae, 166.372 (Van de Woestijne, 1961, p.
28.35) (ca. 350-400) (cf. Dionysios (70-71))
5th century AD
(110) Hieronymus, Commentarii in Danielem, 4, 11, 21 (Glorie, 1964b, p.
916) (407) (= Porphyrios (98))
(111) Hieronymus, Commentarii in Esaiam, 5, 19, 18 (Adriaen, 1963a, p. 198)
(408-410)
(112) cf. Orosius, Historia adversus paganos, 6, 15, 28 (Arnaud-Lindet, 1991,
II, p. 210) (after 417)
(113-117) Concilium universale Ephesenum, 33, 131; 45, 110; 62, 121 (Schwartz,
1927, 1, 1, 2, p. 7.28.60); 73, 128; 79, 159 (Schwartz, 1929, 1, 1, 7, p. 88.116); Latin
version: 11, 1, 132; 19, 11, 156 (Schwartz, 1925-1926, 1, 2, p. 30.74); 24, 1, 130; 46,
43, 161 (Schwartz, 1929, 1, 3, p. 56.139); 38, 1, 127; 38, 84, 154 (Schwartz, 1924-
1925, 1, 5, 1, p. 88.115); Coptic version (Munier, 1943, p. 16) (431)
(Schwartz, 1935, 2, 3, 1, p. 201) (451)
986
6. Kasion

(119) cf. Historia Augusta, Hadrianus, 14, 4 (5th century AD?)
6th century AD
(120-121) Priscianus, Periegesis, 119.244 (Van de Woestijne, 1953, p. 44.51) (ca.
500-520?) (cf. Dionysios (70-71))
(123-126) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. Bavraqron (Meineke, 1849, p. 158)
(cf. Herodianos (89)); s.v. Inussov" (Meineke, 1849, p. 332) (cf. Herodotos (3); cf.
Herodianos (87)); s.v. Kavsion (Meineke, 1849, p. 363) (cf. Herodianos (88); cf.
Eustathios (149)); s.v. Sivrbwn (Meineke, 1849, p. 572) (cf. Herodianos (85-86)) (ca.
530)
(128) cf. Malalas, Chronographia, 9, 2 (Dindorf, 1831, p. 215) (ca. 565-578)
(cf. Lucanus (54))
(129) Ioannes of Ephesos, Historia ecclesiastica, 4, 33 (Syriac) (translated in
Brooks, 1936, p. 160) (ca. 578-586)
7th century AD
(131) Pseudo-Ioannes of Ephesos, Vita Iacobi Baradaei (Syriac) (translated in
Brooks, 1926, III, p. 266-267) (ca. 578-622)
(132) Pseudo-Kyriakos, Commentarius de interceptione ossium Iacobi
Baradaei (Syriac) (translated in Brooks, 1926, III, p. 268-273) (ca. 628-637)
25); 3, 2 (Pinder, 1860, p. 130, 8; Schnetz, 1940, p. 35); 5, 7 (Pinder, 1860, p. 356, 6;
Schnetz, 1940, p. 90) (cf. Guido (147)) (7th century AD)
8th century AD
(136) Mosaic of Umm el-Rasas (Kastron Mephaa) (Piccirillo, 1994b, p. 257,
no. 13g) (ca. 785)
10th century AD
(137) cf. Excerpta Constantini Porphyrogeniti de virtutibus et vitiis, 346
(Roos, 1910, p. 385) (ca. 912-959) (cf. Cassius Dion (95); Xiphilinos (144))
(138-141) Souda, A 1459, s.v. ”Amma (Adler, 1928, I, p. 131); A 1510, s.v.
”Ammata (Adler, 1928, I, p. 135); K 454, s.v. Kavsion o[ro" (Adler, 1933, III, p. 39); P
1516, s.v. Phlouvsion (Adler, 1935, IV, p. 125) (10th century AD)
11th century AD
(142) Xiphilinos, 21-22 (Boissevain, 1901, III, p. 490) (ca. 1071-1078) (cf.
Cassius Dion (93))
(143-144) cf. Xiphilinos, 247-248 (Boissevain, 1901, III, p. 654) (cf. Cassius Dion
(94)) and 311 (Boissevain, 1901, III, p. 698) (cf. Cassius Dion (95); Excerpta
Constantini Porphyrogeniti (137)) (ca. 1071-1078)
12th century AD
(145-146) cf. Zonaras, Epitome historiarum, 10, 9 and 11, 23 (Dindorf, 1869, II, p.
363-365 and 1870, III, p. 73) (after 1118 AD) (cf. Ploutarchos (68); Cassius Dion (94))
Ravennas (135))
(148-149) Eustathios, Commentarii in Dionysium, 248.260 (Müller, 1861, II, p.
260.263) (cf. Herodotos (3); cf. Dionysios (71); cf. Stephanos (88)) (before 1175)
13th century AD
987
6. Kasion
(150) Bar Hebraeus, Chronicon ecclesiasticum, I (Syriac) (translated in

Abbeloos, 1872, I, col. 244) (1226-1286)
(151) Hereford map (Miller, 1896, IV, p. 31 and map) (ca. 1250-1300)
(152) Pseudo-Zonaras, Lexicon, s.v. ”Ammata (Tittman, 1808, col. 153) (13th
century AD)
15th century AD
(153) Apostolios, 9, 46 (Leutsch, 1851, II, p. 472) (15th century AD) (cf.
Pseudo-Diogenianos (90))
16th century AD
(154-155) Pseudo-Nikephoros Blemmides, 41-168.247-269 (Müller, 1861, II, p.
458.460) (16th century AD) (cf. Dionysios (70-71))
17th century AD
ca. 1722)
Georgios (130))
1714, p. 509) (before 1712)
Kasiotis region
2nd century AD
8th century AD
(111) cf. Hieronymus, Commentarii in Esaiam, 5, 19, 18 (Adriaen, 1963a, p.
198) (408-410)
Kasiotikos - Kasiotikarios - Kasiotes

3rd century BC
(162) P.Mich.Zen. 17, 4 (5 July 257)
(163) P.Cair.Zen. II, 59163, 4 (6 March 255)
(164-165) P.Cair.Zen. II, 59289, 7-8.18-19 (17 May / 9 June 250)
(166) P.Cair.Zen. III, 59326, 101 (21 June / 20 July 247)
(167) P.Rainer Cent. 44, 8 (28 May 238?)
2nd century AD
(168) P.Oxy. XLIX, 3491, 7 (157/158)
(90-91) Pseudo-Diogenianos, 5, 44 (and variant) (Leutsch, 1839, I, p. 260 and n.)
(after 2nd century AD) (cf. Apostolios (153))
3rd century AD
(169-170) P.Oxy. I, 55, 6.8 (7 April 283)
(171) O.Bodl. II, 1932, 6 (3rd century AD)
6th century AD
(125) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. Kavsion (Meineke, 1849, p. 363)
(ca. 530) (cf. Eustathios (149))
7th century AD
(172-173) BKU III, 426, 1.9 (Coptic - Byzantine or Arab period?)
10th century AD
988
6. Kasion
(138-141) cf. Souda, A 1459, s.v. ”Amma (Adler, 1928, I, p. 131); A 1510, s.v.
”Ammata (Adler, 1928, I, p. 135); K 454, s.v. Kavsion o[ro" (Adler, 1933, III, p. 39); P
1516, s.v. Phlouvsion (Adler, 1935, IV, p. 125) (10th century AD)
12th century AD
(149) Eustathios, Commentarii in Dionysium, 260 (Müller, 1861, II, p. 263)
(before 1175) (cf. Stephanos (125))
13th century AD
(152) cf. Pseudo-Zonaras, Lexicon, s.v. ”Ammata (Tittman, 1808, col. 153)
(13th century AD)
15th century AD
(153) Apostolios, 9, 46 (Leutsch, 1851, II, p. 472) (15th century AD) (cf.
Pseudo-Diogenianos (90))
Zeus Kasios in Egypt

3rd century BC
(174) P.Heid. VI, 378, 5 (ca. 250-200)
2nd century BC
(175) P.Trier S 77-28 (unpublished) (ca. 135-133?)
1st century AD
(56) Lucanus, 8, 858 (ca. 62-65)
(60) cf. Lucanus, scholia ad 8, 858 (Cavajoni, 1990, p. 58)
(63) Plinius, Naturalis historia, 5, 14, 68 (77) (cf. Solinus (97))
Hegesippos (105))
2nd century AD
(176-194) cf. Coins related with Pelousion (108-293) and gems, both with the
image or symbols of Zeus Kasios
(195) SEG XXXVIII, 1840, 1 (117-138)
(82) cf. Appianos, Historia Romana, 14 (= Bella civilia, 2), 12, 86 (362)
(196) Achilleus Tatios, 3, 6, 1 (ca. 180)
(197) Sextos Empeirikos, Pyrrhoniae hypotyposes, 3, 24, 224 (ca. 180-200)
(198) SEG XXXIV, 1196 (1st-2nd centuries AD)
(199) SEG XXXVI, 1456 (1st-2nd centuries AD)
(200) BGU III, 827, 3 (2nd century AD)
3rd century AD
(97) Solinus, 34, 1 (Mommsen, 1895, p. 153) (ca. 250?) (cf. Plinius (63))
4th century AD
(201) cf. Epiphanios, Ancoratus, 106, 9 (Holl, 1915, p. 130) (374)
(105) Pseudo-Hegesippos, Historia, 4, 33, 3 (Ussani, 1932, p. 292) (4th
century AD?) (cf. Iosephos (65))
Greek53
(to;) Kavsion (o[ro") (Herodotos (1-3): (to;) Kavsion o[ro"; Skylax (4): to; Kavsion;
Kallimachos (5): Kasivou ... a{la; Polybios (10): to; Kavsion; Diodoros (18): mevcri
tou' Kasivou; Strabon (34-43): to; Kavsion (o[ro"); Chrest. Strabonis (44-45, 47): to;
53
The form Kasivwn in SEG XXXXIV, 1984 [= 1987], p. 276 (no. 1069) is not correct.
989
6. Kasion
Kavsion (o[ro") - (?) ajpo; Kasivou; Dionysios (70): ej" prhw'na Kasivoio; Dionysios,
Paraphrasis (72-73): tou' Kasivou o{rou" - to; Kavsion o[ro"; Dionysios, scholia
(74-77): to; Kavsion - tou' Kasivou; P.Oxy 1380 (79): ejpi; toªu'º Kasivou; Aristeides
(81): tou' Kasivou; Appianos (82-83), var. lect.: to; Kavsion; Cassius Dion (93): tw/'
Kasivw/ o[rei; Stephanos (123-126): tou' Kasivou - tw'/ Kasivw/ o[rei - Kavsion, o[ro"
kai; povli"; Eustathios (148-149): tou' Kasivou o[rou" - to; Kavsion (o[ro"); Pseudo-
Nikephoros (154-155): to; Kavsion o[ro"; Anonymous (160): to; Kavsion o[ro" - tou'
Kasivou o[rou")
to; Kavssion (o[ro") (Herodotos (1), var. lect.; Strabon, var. lect. (43); Chrest. Strabonis
(45, 47), var. lect.; Appianos (82-83): to; Kavssion; Cassius Dion (93), var. lect.)
oJ Kavsio" lovfo" (Chrest. Strabonis (46): ejn tw/' Kasivw/ lovfw/ [cf. Strabon, 16, 2, 33
(41)])
oJ Kavssio" lovfo" (Chrest. Strabonis (46), var. lect.)
(to;) Kavsion (Ptolemaios (84): Kavsion; P.Ryl. 627 (100): to; ªKavsionº - Kasivou; P.Ryl.
628 (101): ªto; Kavsionº - toªu'º Kasivou; P.Ryl. 630 (102): ejn tw/' Kasivw/; Ephesos
(113-117): (tou') Kasivou; Medaba (127): to; Kasin; Georgios (130): Kavsion; Umm
el-Rasas (136): to; Kasin; Souda (138-139): ejn Kasivw/)
Kavssion (Ptolemaios (84), var. lect.; Ephesos (113-115), var. lect.; Hierokles (122):
Kavssion: Notitia episcopatuum (159): oJ Kassivou)
Kavsio" (subst.) (Ephesos, Coptic (113-114): kasios; Notitia Alexandrina (158):
Kavsio")
Pikaspisw (SB 16607 (118))
Akavsion (Pseudo-Zonaras (152): ejn Akasivw/)
Kavsio" (adj.) (Kallimachos (5), var. lect.: Kasivhn eij" ... a{la; P.Heid. 378 (174):
Dio;" Kasivou; P.Trier (175): Dio;" Kasivou; Strabon (41): Dio;" iJero;n Kasivou;
Iosephos (65): pro;" tw'/ tou' Kasivou Dio;" iJerw'/; SEG XXXVIII, 1840 (195): Dii;
Kasivw/; Tatios (196): Dio;" ... Kasivou; Empeirikos (197): Kasivw/ Diiv; SEG
XXXIV, 1196 (198): Dio;" K⁄asivou; SEG XXXVI, 1456 (199): Dio;" Ka⁄sivou; BGU
827 (200): para; tw/' Di; tw/' Kasivw/; Souda (140-141): oiJ Kavsioi Phlousiw'tai -
oiJ Phlousiw'tai Kavsioi)
Kavssio" (adj.) (Iosephos (65), var. lect.)
Kasiwvth" (I.Delos 2116-2117 (11-12): Kasiwvtou; I.Delos 2180 (13): Kasiwvth";

I.Delos 2181 (14): KasãiÃwvth"; P.Lond. 1132b (80): Kasiwvth"; P.Oxy. 55 (169),
duplicate copy: Kasiwtw'n; O.Bodl. 1932 (171): Kasiwv(th"); Pseudo-Diogenianos,
var. (91): ajpo; tw'n ejn Phlousivw/ Kasiwtw'n; Stephanos (125): Kasiwvth"; Souda
(139): Kasiwvth/)
Kasiwvdh" (P.Oxy. 55 (169): Kasiwdw'n)
Kasiw'ti" (Dionysios (71): parai; Kasiwvtida pevtrhn; Ptolemaios (84): Kasiwvtido";
Stephanos (125): Kasiw'ti"; Eustathios (149): th;n Kasiwvtida pevtran; Pseudo-
Nikephoros (155): th;n Kasiwvtida pevtran)
Kasih'ti" (Dionysios (71), var. lect.)
Kassiw'ti" (Ptolemaios (84), var. lect.)
Kasiwtikov" (P.Mich.Zen. 17 (162): ejn tw'i hJmetevrwi Kasiwtikw'i; P.Cair.Zen.
59163 (163): Kasiwtikou'; P.Cair.Zen. 59289 (164-165): kubernhvth" Kasiwtikou' -
eij" to; Kasiwtikovn; P.Cair.Zen. 59326 (166): tou' Kasiwtikou'; P.Rainer Cent. 44
(167): eij" ... Kasiwtikovn; P.Oxy. 3491 (168): kavtoptron divptuc(on)
Kasiwªtikovnº; P.Oxy. 55 (170): Kasiwtikw'n e[rgwn; BKU 426 (173): kasiwtikoÉ;
Pseudo-Diogenianos (90): Kasiwtiko;n a{mma; Stephanos (125): Kasiwtikov" - ta;
990
6. Kasion
Kasiwtika; iJmavtia; Eustathios (149): ta; Kasiwtika; iJmavtia; Apostolios (153):

Kasiwtiko;n a{mma)
Kassiwtikov" (Pseudo-Diogenianos (90), var. lect.; Apostolios (153), var. lect.)
Kasiwtikavr(io") (BKU 426 (172): kasiwtikAR..)
Kasianov" (Eustathios (149): Kasiana; uJfavsmata)
Latin54
Casius (mons) (Vitruvius (30): Casio (monte?); Mela (51-52): Casio monte - montem
Casium; Lucanus and scholia (53, 57, 61): Casio monte; Lucanus, scholia (58, 60):
Casius mons; Plinius (62-64): Casio monte - Casius mons - Casium montem;
Hieronymus (110): montem Casium; Priscianus (120-121): Casii montis - sub Casio)
Cassius mons (Mela (51-52), var. lect.; Solinus (96-97): monte Cassio - Cassius mons;
Hieronymus (110), var. lect.; Hereford map (151): mons Cassius)
Cassio (Itin. Antonini (99); Tabula (109))
Casium (Hieronymus (111): Casium [acc.]; Ephesos (113, 115, 117): Casii)
Cassium (Ammianus (106); Ephesos (113): Cassii; Notitia Alexandrina (156-157))
Cassion (Ravennas (133-135); Guido (147))
Nassion (Ravennas (133), var. lect. - cf. Schnetz, 1921, p. 397)
Casius (Lucanus and scholia (54-56, 59): Casiis harenis - Casio Iovi - Casia rupe;
Plinius (63): delubrum Iovis Casii; Avienus (107): Casiae cautis; Pseudo-Hegesippos
(105): Casi Iovis templum)
Cassius (Solinus (97): delubrum Iovis Cassii; Pseudo-Hegesippos (105), var. lect.)
Casiensis (Kalchedon (113a): Casiensi)
Cassiensis (Kalchedon (113a), var. lect.: Cassiensi)
54
Also spelled Mount Kas(s)ios, Mount Casios, Mount Casion, with a confusing use of K-/C- and -on/-os
by modern scholars. The forms 'le mont Cassien' in Maspero, 1923, p. 313 and 'Casino' in Gauthier, 1927,
IV, p. 154 are not correct.
991
6. Kasion
Arab period
EL-THA'AMA
Bibliography
de Goeje, 1889, p. 58; Hartmann, 1910, p. 677; Marmardji, 1951, p. 103;

Figueras, 2000, p. 56; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 7.22-23.
Sources
9th century AD

al-Ÿa‘ma; at-Tha‘âma; at-Thaghâma; el-Tha‘amah
EL-QASS
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], II, p. 219 and III, p. 71.180; d'Anville, 1766, p. 99;
d'Anville, 1769, p. 193 (non vidi); Hazlitt, 1851, p. 96; van Senden, 1852, I, p. 72;
Donne, William Bodham, s.v. Casius mons, in Smith, 1854, I, p. 558; Sepp, 1863, II, p.
534; Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 465-466; De-Vit, 1868, II, p. 153; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p.
173 (Arabic index); Boettger, 1879, p. 81; Chester, 1880, p. 153; de Goeje, 1889, p.
188; Griffith, 1890, p. 70; Wiedemann, 1890, p. 63; Bouriant, 1900, p. 520; Müller,
1901, II, p. 682; Jacoby, 1905, p. 47; Clédat, 1909a, p. 767; Hartmann, 1910, p. 685;
Clédat, 1910a, p. 212; Pape, 1911, p. 631; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374-375; Maspero,
1919, p. 96.181; Wiet, 1922, III, p. 217 (Arabic); Clédat, 1923a, p. 78; Clédat, 1923b,
p. 161-162; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p. 7; Hommel, 1926, p. 724; Toussoun,
1926, I, p. 62.101.123.124; Abel, 1933, I, p. 386 and 1938, II, p. 218; Abel, 1940, p.
236; Rackham, 1942, II, p. 271.273; Munier, 1943, p. 60.80; Muyser, 1946, p. 173.175;
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Janin, R., s.v. Casium, in DHGE, 1949, XI, col. 1299;
O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col. 696; Avi-Yonah, 1954,
p. 75; Fontaine, 1955, p. 67.78.235; Damsté, 1968, p. 540; Alliata, 1999, p. 94; Mouton,
2000, p. 58.59.69.81.131.
Maps
Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; Robert de Vaugondy,

1757, pl. 96 in Clédat, 1910a, p. 233; d'Anville, 1766, p. 218; Ebers, 1881, p. 626.
Sources
55
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 677 [el-Ú©am(a)].
992
6. Kasion
10th century AD
(2) el-Muhallabi in Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1869, IV, p. 94;
13th century AD
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 101) (1225)
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 62) (1225) (= Ibn Zulaq (3))
(8) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (translated in Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 124)
(1225)
15th century AD
(9) Bakuwi (translated in Description, Le Père, 1822, XI, p. 369) (1402)
(10) Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 520) (ca. 1420-1442)

al-Kass; al-Ëass; al-Qass; el-Cass; el-Ëass; El-Keiss; Qess (?); Ra’s al-Ëass
El-Kassia; El-Kassi (Ibn Zulaq)
mont Qasyoum; mont Qasyoun
al-Qeis; el-Qeis; el Qeis; El-Qeïs; El Qeïs
Al-ËaïÒ; al-Qays
Al Cas; C. del Kas; el Kas; el-Kas; El Kas; El-Kas; El. Kas; El Qas; El-Qas; Kap d'el-
Kas; Mont El Kas; Ras el-Kass
EL-QASR - DEIR EL-NASARA

Bibliography
Sprenger, 1864, p. 95; de Goeje, 1889, p. 167 and p. 220 (Arabic); Hartmann,
1910, p. 678; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374; Collins, 1994, p. 197; Figueras, 2000, p.
55.202.231; Mouton, 2000, p. 59.149; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 8.22-23.
Maps
Mouton, 2000, p. 203.
Sources
10th century AD
56
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Maspero, 1919, p. 96.181 [el-qss]; Wiet, 1922, III, p. 217 [el-qis]; Fontaine,
1947a, p. 27 [el-qs - el-qis]. Munier, 1943, p. 60 [el-qiÒ] is to be corrected in [el-qÒ] according to Muyser,
1946, p. 173.
993
6. Kasion

(2) Muqaddasi (translated in Collins, 1994, p. 181) (ca. 986)
(3) cf. el-Muhallabi in Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1869, IV, p.
94; translated in Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 123) (ca. 990) (= Yaqut (4))
(4) cf. Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1869, IV, p. 94; translated in

al-Kaçr; al-ËaÒr; Qaçr; al-QaÒr (Qudama (1))
Îiçn al-Naçrà; Îisn an-NaÒr (Qudama (1))
Dair an-NaÒr; Dayr al-Naçrà; Dayr al-Nasr (Muqaddasi (2))
57
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Goeje, 1889, p. 220 (text) [el-qÒr ÌÒn el-nÒara].
994
6. Kasion
Modern period
RAS EL-QASRUN
Bibliography
d'Anville, 1766, p. 99; Description, Rozière, 1824, XX, p. 515-516; Description,

Jacotin, 1824, XVII, p. 570; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; van Senden, 1851, I, p.
321; Ebers, 1868, p. 121; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 228-229; Boettger, 1879, p. 81; Rey,
1884, p. 346-347; Wiedemann, 1890, p. 63; Röhricht, 1898, p. 120; Müller, 1901, II, p.
682; Clédat, 1910a, p. 214; Grenfell, P.Oxy. XI, 1915, p. 213; Hartmann, 1916b, p.
374; Lafaye, 1916, p. 83; Miller, 1916, col. 813; Steuernagel, Karl - Kees, Hermann,
s.v. Kasion 2, in RE, X 2, 1919, col. 2264; Eissfeldt, 1932, p. 40.45; Abel, 1940, p.
60.232; Aimé-Giron, 1940, p. 459; Albright, 1950, p. 12; Bonnet, 1952, p. 370;
Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 191-193.201-203; Fontaine, 1955, p. 59.67.78.95.236.237;
Grohmann, 1959, p. 9; Dothan, 1969a, p. 579; Dothan, 1969b, p. 135-136; Dothan,
1969c, p. 223-224; Norin, 1977, p. 24.27.30; Oren, 1979b, p. 190; Figueras, 1981, p.
158; Oren, 1982a, p. 3.18; Mittmann, 1983, p. 132.139; Bietak, Manfred, s.v.
Schilfmeer, in LÄ, 1984, V, col. 630; Bonnet, 1987, p. 123.128; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v.
Baal-Çephôn, in Bogaert, 1987, p. 174; Figueras, 1988a, p. 58; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v.
Òpôn, in TWAT, 1989, VI, col. 1098; Görg, Manfred, s.v. Baal-Zefon, in Görg, 1991
[= 1989], col. 225; Davies, 1990, p. 161-166.169; Fauth, 1990, p. 111; Lemaire, 1990,
p. 46; Bonnet, Corinne, s.v. Baal Saphon, in Lipiski, 1992, p. 60; Lipiski, Édouard,
s.v. Typhon. 1. Nom, in Lipiski, 1992, p. 477; Oren, 1993a, p. 1393; Orth, 1993, p.
103; Piccirillo, 1994b, p. 257; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 101; Lipiski, 1995, p. 247.249;
Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 183-184.190.194; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88; Oren, 1998, p. 76-
77; Graf, 1998, p. 109; Alliata, 1999, p. 94; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 12; Nesbitt,
1999 (unpublished), p. 1; Oren, 1999, p. 737; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v. Sinai,
in Bowersock, 1999, p. 697; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 16; Figueras, 2000, p.
18.55.173.174.202.231.237; Talbert, 2000, p. 1076; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 90;
Rainey, 2001, p. 60.
Maps
d'Anville, 1766, p. 218; Volney, 1825 [1787], II, map; Description, 1826, Atlas,
pl. 2.33; Paoletti, 1903, map; Sourdille, 1910a, map; Miller, 1916, col. 813-814;
Schnetz, 1921, map; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 190; Norin, 1977, p. 26; Mittmann,
1983, p. 131.
Sources
14th century AD
(1) Portulanus of Correr (mentioned in Rey, 1884, p. 346) (1318)
16th century AD
(4) ? Greek portulanus (Delatte, 1947, p. 140) (before 1534 AD)
995
6. Kasion

Rassacaxera (Correr (1))
Rasagasaron (Sanudo (2))
Rasagazaron (Sanudo (2), var. lect.)
Ras Al Casero (Cresques (3))
al-Kasarûn; El Kas Kasaroun (sic); Kaçaroun; Ras Caseroum; Ras Caseroun; Ras el
Casero; ras el Kacaroum; Ras el Kacaroun; Ras El Kacaroun; Ras el Kacâroun; Ras el
Kaçaroum; Ras el Kaçaroûn; Râs el-Kaçaroûn; Râs el-Kasaroun; Ras el-Kasroun; Ras
el-Kasrun; Ras el Kasrûn; Râs el-Kasrûn; Rs el-Kasrn; rs el-kasrn; Rs el-Kasrn;
Râs Kaçaroun; Ras-Kaçaroun; Ras Kasaron; Ras Kasaroun; Ras Kaseron; Ras
Kaseroun; Ras Kasroun; Ras-Kasroun; Ras Kasrun; Râs Kasrûn; Rs Kasrn; Ras
Kazaron; Ras Qasroun; Ras Qasrun; ras qasrun; Ras Qasrûn; Ras QaÒrun; rs QaÒrn;
Raz Kasaron
Jebel Ras Kasroun (Piccirillo)
RAS EL-BURUN
Bibliography
Chester, 1880, p. 153; Wiedemann, 1890, p. 63; Clédat, 1905c, p. 607; Clédat,
1909a, p. 765-768; Clédat, 1910a, p. 214; Lesquier, 1918, p. 385.401.562; Sala÷, 1922,
p. 166; Cook, 1925, II 2, p. 985; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 193.201; Grohmann, 1959,
p. 9; Dothan, 1967a, p. 279-280; Dothan, 1967b, p. 39-41 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Davies,
1990, p. 169; Orth, 1993, p. 103; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 1340; Carrez-Maratray,
1999b, p. 210.
Maps
Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208; Clédat, 1905c, p. 603; Clédat, 1909a, p. 766;
Lesquier, 1918, map; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41; TAVO B V 21, 1989; Baumgarten, 1990,
map.

Kas (sic) Borum; Kas (sic) Bouroum; Kas (sic) Burun59
Ras Baron; Ras Bouroun; Ras-Bouroun; Râs Burun; Rs Burun; Râs Burûn; Ra’s
Burn; Ras el Bouroûn; ras el Bouroûn
EL-QELS
58
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174 [ras el-ksrun]; Clédat, 1910a, p. 214 [rs el-
ksrun]. It is not clear whether the name 'Râs el Kurûn' in Grenfell, P.Oxy. XI, 1915, p. 213 (followed by
Lafaye, 1916, p. 83: 'Ras el Kouroun') is a mistake for Ras el-Qasrun or for Ras el-Burun.
59
The toponyms 'Kas Bouroum' on the English Admiralty chart consulted by Chester, 1880, p. 153, 'Kas
Burun' (Wiedemann, 1890, p. 63) and Kas Borum (Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41) are perhaps a remarkable
mixture of the Arabic name el-Kas (el-Qass) and Ras el-Burun, although it is not impossible - as
suggested by Chester - that 'Kas' is a mere mistake for 'Ras'. In any case Clédat, 1910a, p. 214 only
knows the toponym 'Ras-Bouroun' on some English and French marine charts.
996
6. Kasion
Bibliography
Description, Jacotin, 1824, XVII, p. 570; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174;

Prétot, 1860, p. 96 (non vidi); Ebers, 1868, p. 121; Chester, 1880, p. 150-154;
Ascherson, 1887, p. 180-187; Griffith, 1890, p. 70; Paoletti, 1903, p. 104.108; Clédat,
1905c, p. 607; Clédat, 1909a, p. 765; Clédat, 1910a, p. 209-219; Fischer, 1910, p. 215;
Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374; Clédat, 1920, p. 116.119; Clédat, 1923a, p. 67.68.77.78.152;
Clédat, 1923b, p. 159-162; Dalman, 1924, p. 47; Hommel, 1926, p. 964; Kees,
Hermann, s.v. Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 287; Abel, 1933, I, p. 386;
Stummer, 1935, p. 48; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Pelousion 1, in RE, XIX 1, 1937, col. 413;
Honigmann, 1939a, p. 46; Abel, 1940, p. 60.232-233.236; Ball, 1942, p. 13-195 passim;
Thomsen, 1942, p. 124; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Littmann, 1953, p. 28; Littmann, 1954,
p. 214.242-243; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 201; Fontaine, 1955, p. 52.243; Kirsten,
1959, p. 420; Dothan, 1967a, p. 279-280; Dothan, 1967b, p. 39-41 (Hebrew) (non vidi);
Dothan, 1968, p. 255-256; Dothan, 1969a, p. 579-580; Dothan, 1969b, p. 47-59
(Hebrew) and p. 135-136 (English summary); Dothan, 1969c, p. 223-224; Seibert,
1969, p. 224; Berg, 1973, p. 13.17.25.46; Lloyd, 1976, II, p. 42; Ilan, 1977, p. 77-79
(Hebrew); Wilkinson, 1977, p. 165; Calderini, 1978, III 1, p. 82; Oren, 1980b, p. 122-
127 (Hebrew); Finkelstein, 1980, p. 183-195 (Hebrew); Pisanty, 1981, p. 38; Oren,
1982a, p. 3.18.23; Mittmann, 1983, p. 139; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v. Baal-Çephôn, in
Bogaert, 1987, p. 174; Oren, 1987b, p. 645 (Hebrew); Abd el-Maksoud, 1988a, p. 101;
Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 65; Fedalto, 1988, p. 605; Figueras, 1988a, p. 58-59;
Lipiski, Édouard, s.v. Òpôn, in TWAT, 1989, VI, col. 1098; Fauth, 1990, p. 111;
Bonnet, Corinne, s.v. Baal Saphon, in Lipiski, 1992, p. 60; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v.
Typhon. 1. Nom, in Lipiski, 1992, p. 477; Oren, 1993a, p. 1393; Oren, 1993b, p. 305;
Orth, 1993, p. 103; Wagner, 1993a, p. 11; Piccirillo, 1994b, p. 257; Tsafrir, 1994, p.
101; Lipiski, 1995, p. 247.249; Hussein, 1996, p. 205; Aufrère, 1997, p. 297; Arthur,
1998, p. 193; Abd el-Samie, 1998, p. 131; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88; Graf, 1998, p.
109; Oren, 1998, p. 77-78; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 12-13; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b,
p. 6.469 and passim; Oren, 1999, p. 737; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v. Sinai, in
Bowersock, 1999, p. 697; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 76; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 16.18;
Figueras, 2000, p. 18.174.210.232; Sarischouli, P.Bingen, 2000, p. 220; Talbert, 2000,
p. 1076; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 89-90.95; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 21; Clarysse,
2004, p. 86; Meurice, 2004, p. 468.
Maps
Chester, 1880, p. 144; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Lesquier,
1918, map; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Abel, 1933, I, map 2; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Fontaine,
1947a, map; Littmann, 1953, p. 28; Oren, 1977b, p. 94; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Berg,
1973, map 3; Pisanty, 1981, p. 60; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Gon, 1983, p. 539; Ben-Tuvia,
1987, p. 442; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Klein, 1987, p. 264; Levy, 1987, p. 260; Oren,
1993a, p. 1387; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a,
p. 61; Figueras, 1999, p. 211; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 19; Cytryn-
Silverman, 2001, p. 32-34, map 1-3.
South of Sabkhat Bardawil
Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 33 ('Montagnes de Gels')
Illustrations
997
6. Kasion
(with the scale inadequately indicated)
Clédat, 1910a, p. 215, fig. 2, no. 1-6a (= Figueras, 2000, p. 127, fig. 11):
facsimile of the fragmentary inscriptions bought at el-Qels
Clédat, 1910a, p. 216, fig. 3: photo of a Roman capital bought at el-Qels
Clédat, 1910a, p. 217, fig. 4, no. 1-7 (= Figueras, 2000, p. 127, fig. 11):
facsimile of the fragmentary inscriptions found between el-Qels and el-Zaraniq
Clédat, 1923b, pl. 2, 1: the strip of land between the lake and the Mediterranean
at el-Qels
Dothan, 1969b, p. 48, fig. 2: plan of the site
Dothan, 1969b, p. 50, fig. 3, 1-28: drawings of pottery found at site I
Dothan, 1969b, p. 52, fig. 4, 1-21 and p. 54, fig. 5, 1-2: drawings of pottery
found at site II
Dothan, 1969b, p. 56, fig. 6, 1-23: drawings of pottery found at site III
Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 1-15 and pl. 10, 5-7: facsimiles and photos of
inscriptions found at site III
Dothan, 1969b, pl. 9, 1: an aerial photo of el-Qels
Dothan, 1969b, pl. 9, 2-5: photos of the area
Dothan, 1969b, pl. 10, 1-4 and pl. 11, 1-9: objects found at site I-III
Ilan, 1977, p. 77: plan of the site
Ilan, 1977, p. 77: a fragmentary Greek inscription
Ilan, 1977, p. 78: a vessel, three spearheads and a coin treasure
Ilan, 1977, p. 79: an Athenian coin and an arrow
Oren, 1980b, p. 123, fig. 12: an excavation trench at the slope of the hill
Oren, 1982a, p. 3, fig. 2: the summit of el-Qels
Texts found in situ
Stonecutter's mark
(1) Clédat, 1910a, p. 216 and fig. 3
A copper plate with a Latin monogram
(2) Clédat, 1910a, p. 215-216, no. 5a
A Phoenician (?) amphora stamp
(3) Clédat, 1910a, p. 215-216, no. 6
A Greek inscription on a granite mortarium
(4) SB I, 3979 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 215-216, no. 5)
Greek funerary inscriptions (Roman and Byzantine period)
(5) Clédat, 1910a, p. 215-216, no. 1
(6) SB I, 3976 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 215, no. 2)
(7) SB I, 3977 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 215, no. 3)
(8) SB I, 3978 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 215, no. 4)
(9) SB I, 3980 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 215, no. 6a)
(10) SB I, 3981 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 217, no. 2)
(11) SB I, 3982 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 217, no. <1>)
(12) SB I, 3983 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 217, no. <3>)
(13) SB I, 3984 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 217, no. <4>)
(14) SB I, 3985 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 217, no. <5>)
(15) SB I, 3986 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 217, no. <6>)
(16) SB I, 3987 (Clédat, 1910a, p. 217, no. 7)
Fragmentary inscriptions
998
6. Kasion
(17) Dothan, 1969b, p. 57, p. 58, fig. 7, 1 and pl. 10, 5

(18) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 2
(19) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 3
(20) Dothan, 1969b, p. 54 and p. 58, fig. 7, 4
(21) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 5
(22) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 6
(23) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 7
(24) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 8
(25) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 9
(26) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 10
(27) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 11
(28) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 12
(29) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 13
(30) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 14 and pl. 10, 7
(31) Dothan, 1969b, p. 58, fig. 7, 15
(32) Ilan, 1977, p. 77 (photo)

al-Ëals; al-Qals; ed-Dschelse; Ed-Dschelse; eÏ-Íals; eÏ-Íelse; el Dschelse; el-Galess;
el-Gals; el-gals; El-Gals; El Galss (sic); el-Gels; el-Íels; El Gelse; el Guels; El Guels;
el-Guels; El-Guels; el-Jels; el-Kals; el-Kels; El Ëels; el-Ëels; el-Qels; Galess; Kalas;
Qels
Gebâl el-Gels (Description), Jabal Jelsa (Rassart-Debergh) ['Mountains of el-Qels']
Baraçat el-Guels, Barasat el-Gels (Clédat) ['Dry, sandy ground of el-Qels']
Bîr el-Qals (Berg) ['Well of el-Qels']
katb ed-dschels; Katib el Galls (sic); Katib el-Gals; Katib el-Guels; Katib el-Qals;
Katib El Qals; Katb el-Qals; Katîb el-Qals; Khatib el Gals; Khatib el-Gels; Khatib el-
Kels; Ktiv el-Guels; Qatib el-Guels ['sandhill61 of el-Qels')
HAPARSA
Bibliography
Ben-Tuvia, 1979, p. 43-67 (non vidi).
Maps
Gon, 1983, p. 539.
60
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174 [Ïbal el-Ïls]; Clédat, 1910a, p. 209, n. 1
and p. 211.214 [el-qls - brÒ(at) el-qls]; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [ktib (sic) el-qls - el-qls]. Clédat thinks that
the spelling of the Description is false, but probably the pronunciation of the initial consonant switches
between /g/ and /q/.
61
Cf. Wehr, 1994, p. 954, s.v. kaÚi–b.
999
6. Kasion
Haparsa Island
MAT IBLIS
Bibliography
Dothan, 1968, p. 256; Dothan, 1969a, p. 580; Dothan, 1969c, p. 224; Pisanty,
1981, p. 39.40.61.
Maps
Abel, 1939, p. 532; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Pisanty, 1981, p. 60; Gon, 1983, p.
539; Levy, 1987, p. 260.

Matibilis; Matiblis; Mat Iblis; Mat-Iblis; Mt iblis
EL-ZUGBAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 8.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654.656.

azZugbah
1000
7. The coastal area between Kasion and

Pelousion
Graeco-Roman period
PENTASCHOINON
Bibliography
Michael von Lochom, 1660 in Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25; Sicard, 1982 [=
1722], III, p. 113.180; d'Anville, 1766, p. 98; Description, Rozière, 1824, XX, p. 516;
Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Hazlitt, 1851, p. 266; van Senden, 1851, I, p. 322;
Griffith, 1890, p. 37; Amélineau, 1893, p. 211; Lagrange, 1897, p. 179; Ermoni, 1900,
p. 640; Schulten, 1900, p. 30; Garofalo, 1902, p. 2; Jacoby, 1905, p. 43.46;
Schlumberger, 1906, p. 76-77; Hartmann, 1910, p. 671.673; Pape, 1911, p. 1169;
Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374; Miller, 1916, col. 813; Lesquier, 1918, p. 401; Clédat, 1920,
p. 116-119; Clédat, 1923a, p. 158; Clédat, 1923b, p. 164-165.186-187; Dalman, 1924,
p. 46-47; Hommel, 1926, p. 965; Daressy, 1931a, p. 217; Kees, Hermann, s.v.
Pelousion, in RE, XIX 1, 1937, col. 412-413; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Pentaschoinon, in
RE, XIX 1, 1937, col. 512; Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937, XIII 1, col.
55; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 282.295.299; Honigmann, 1939a, p.
46; Honigmann, 1939c, p. 647; Abel, 1940, p. 61-62.233-234; Ball, 1942, p.
140.165.177; Thomsen, 1942, p. 124; Alt, 1943, p. 64-65; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v.
Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col. 696; Alt, 1954, p. 157.159; Avi-Yonah, 1954,
p. 75; Fontaine, 1955, p. 52.58.74.236; Kirsten, 1959, p. 416.420.423; Lallemand,
1964, p. 103.106; Díez Macho, 1968, I, p. 54-55.521; Jones, 1971, p. 342.492.494.549;
Berg, 1973, p. 27; Alexander, 1974, p. 156 (non vidi); Casson, 1974, p. 192; Wilkinson,
1977, p. 167; Le Déaut, 1978, I, p. 138-139; Klein, 1980, p. 95; Finkelstein, 1980, p.
187.195-196 (Hebrew); Oren, 1982a, p. 24; Donner, 1983, p. 86; Calderini, 1984, IV 2,
p. 96; Timm, 1984, I, p. 138 and II, p. 552.928; Figueras, 1988a, p. 57-58; Donner,
1992, p. 78; Maher, 1992, p. 48; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 1233; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 201;
Évieux, 1995, p. 33-42.63-67.74.369; Martin, 1996, p. 83-84.101.113; Carrez-
Maratray, 1998, p. 88; Graf, 1998, p. 109; Alliata, 1999, p. 94; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b,
p. 6.68-70.72.188-189.416.451.456; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 8.14-16.18.56.65-66;
Figueras, 1999, p. 212.214; Figueras, 2000, p. 227-228.367 and passim; Talbert, 2000,
p. 1082; Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 118.
Maps
Ortelius, 1595 in Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 23; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p.
168; Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; Robert de Vaugondy, 1757,
pl. 96 in Clédat, 1910a, p. 233; d'Anville, 1766, p. 1; Description, 1830, XVIII, map
1.2; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 297; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 60 and pl.
1.4; Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Grohmann, 1959, p. 21.27; Kirsten, 1959, p. 421; Jones, 1971, p.
294; Berg, 1973, map 2; Wilkinson, 1977, p. 48; Donner, 1983, p. 84; TAVO B VI 15,
1983; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Di Berardino, 1988, p. 92; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Tsafrir,
1994, map 1; Évieux, 1995, p. 419.420; Sodini, 1998, p. 120; Figueras, 2000, p. 8;
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 9.11.19; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.99.
1001
Sources
4th century AD
(ca. 300)
(2-4) P.Ryl. IV, 627, 231-232; 628, 6-7; 630*, 483 (ca. 322-323)
5th century AD
6th century AD
(7-9) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. Magdwlov" (Meineke, 1849, p.
424); s.v. Tavkomyo" (Meineke, 1849, p. 599); s.v. Wreov" (Meineke, 1849, p. 709) (ca.
530)
7th century AD
8th century AD
(13) Fragment Targum V, Genesis, 10, 14 (Aramaic) (translated in Klein,
1980, p. 95) (2nd-13th centuries AD)
(14) Scholia at Targum Neophyti, Genesis, 10, 13-14 (Aramaic) (translated in
Le Déaut, 1978, I, p. 138, n. o) (5th-13th centuries AD?)
Georgios (11))
Greek
Pentavscoinon (P.Ryl., 627 (2): eij" Pentavscoinªonº - ajpo; Pentascoivnou; P.Ryl. 628
(3): eij" Pªentavscoinonº - ªajpo;º Pentascoivnou; P.Ryl. 630 (4): ejn Pentascoivn(w/);
Hierokles (6): Pentavscoinon; Medaba (10): to; Pentavscoªiº⁄non; Georgios (11):
Pentavscoinon; Notitia episcopatuum (15): oJ Pentascoivnou)
Pentavskalo" (SB 16607 (5))
Pentavscoino" (Stephanos (8-9): Pentavscoino" Pentascoivnou)
Pentascoinivth" (Stephanos (7-9))
Latin62
Pentascino (Itinerarium Antonini (1))
Aramaic
P(e)nt(a)s(e)kinai (y)nyks+np), 'the Pentasekenites'; 'the Pentesekinites', 'the
Pentaschenites', 'the Pentaschinites', 'the Pentascinites', 'les Pentasekinéens', 'los
pentesekineos' (Targum (12-14))
S(e)kinai (y)nyks), 'the Sekenites', 'los sekineos' (Targum (14))
62
Also spelled Penta-Schaenon, Pentaschoene, Pentaschoenon, Pentaschoenum, Pentaschoïnon by
modern scholars. Dalman, 1924, p. 47 reconstructs the nominative 'Pentascinum'. The forms
'Pantaschoenon' (Description, Rozière, 1824, XX, p. 516), 'Pantaschoinon' (Hommel, 1926, p. 965),
'Pentasino' (Fontaine, 1955, p. 236) and 'Pentaschoeno' (Jones, 1971, p. 492) are not correct.
1002
APHNAION
Bibliography
Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 547-548; d'Anville, 1766, p. 96; Gams, 1873, p. 461;
Gelzer, 1890, p. 36.111-112; Bouriant, 1892, p. 71; Gelzer, 1893b, p. 25; Pietschmann,
Richard, s.v. Aphnaïon, s.v. Aphthaion and s.v. Afqivth" nomov", in RE, I 2, 1894, col.
2722.2796; Lagrange, 1897, p. 179.180; Ermoni, 1900, p. 638; Schulten, 1900, p. 30-
31; Kraatz, 1904, p. 65; Jacoby, 1905, p. 43; Clédat, 1920, p. 116-119; Clédat, 1923b,
p. 166.186; Janin, R., s.v. Aphneum, in DHGE, 1924, III, col. 935; Hommel, 1926, p.
965; Gauthier, 1935, p. 12-13 and pl. 2; Gerland, 1936, p. 96; Noordegraaf, 1938, p.
281-282.299.309; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 46.58; Abel, 1940, p. 61-62; Ball, 1942, p.
165.177.190; Thomsen, 1942, p. 124.128; Alt, 1943, p. 64-68; Munier, 1943, p.
17.20.22.60; Scharff, 1943, p. 151-152; Muyser, 1946, p. 146; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26;
Schwartz, 1950, p. 70; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col.
696; Avi-Yonah, 1954, p. 75; Kirsten, 1959, p. 416; Lallemand, 1964, p. 103.106;
Calderini, 1966, I 2, p. 281-284; Jones, 1971, p. 342-343.492.549; Wilkinson, 1977, p.
150; Figueras, 1981, p. 158; Oren, 1981c, p. 90; Schlott-Schwab, 1981, p. 94; Oren,
1982a, p. 23.37; Van Gucht, 1982, p. 129; Donner, 1983, p. 86; Timm, 1984, I, p. 137-
139 and II, p. 552.554; Fedalto, 1988, p. 603; Figueras, 1988a, p. 58; Lloyd, 1988, III,
p. 191-192; Donner, 1992, p. 78; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 105.1646; Tsafrir, 1994, p.
64-65; Worp, 1994, p. 296.316; Évieux, 1995, p. 33-42.62.68.314.369; Martin, 1996, p.
75-76.81.84.96.101; Graf, 1998, p. 110; Alliata, 1999, p. 94; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b,
p. 25-26.33.49.69-70.449.465; Figueras, 1999, p. 212.214; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p.
14-16.65-66; Figueras, 2000, p. 162-163.359 and passim; Mouton, 2000, p. 175;
Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 118.
Maps
Aphnaion = Daphnai
Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 297; Di Berardino, 1988, p. 92.96.
Aphnaion in the northern Sinai
Jones, 1971, p. 294; Wilkinson, 1977, p. 48; Donner, 1983, p. 84; TAVO B VI
15, 1983; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1.5; Évieux, 1995, p. 419.420;
Martin, 1996, p. 97; Figueras, 2000, p. 16.
Sources
5th century AD
(1-4) Concilium universale Ephesenum, 33, 145; 62, 139 (Schwartz, 1927, 1,
1, 2, p. 7.60); 73, 141; 79, 144 (Schwartz, 1929, 1, 1, 7, p. 88.115); Latin version: 11, 1,
146; 19, 11, 141 (Schwartz, 1925-1926, 1, 2, p. 30.73); 24, 1, 144; 46, 43, 146
(Schwartz, 1929, 1, 3, p. 56.138); 38, 1, 140; 38, 84, 140 (Schwartz, 1924-1925, 1, 5, 1,
p. 88.114); Coptic version (Munier, 1943, p. 17) (431)
(Schwartz, 1935, 2, 3, 1, p. 202) (451)
(5-6) Concilium universale Chalcedonense, 3, 140 (Gesta Chalcedone)
(Schwartz, 1933, 2, 1, 1, p. 59); 25, 1 (Libellus episcoporum Aegyptiorum) (Schwartz,
1003
1933, 2, 1, 2, p. 110); Latin version: 3, 140 (Schwartz, 1935, 2, 3, 1, p. 33); 25, 1

(Schwartz, 1936, 2, 3, 2, p. 114-115) (451)
6th century AD
7th century AD
(11) Sophronios, Miracula sanctorum Cyri et Ioannis, 48 (Migne, PG 87, 3,
1860, col. 3604) (ca. 610-620) (cf. Anastasius (12))
(12) Anastasius Bibliothecarius, Miracula sanctorum Cyri et Ioannis, 48
(Migne, PG 87, 3, 1860, col. 3603) (ca. 855-873) (cf. Sophronios (11))
17th century AD
ca. 1722)
Georgios (10))
Greek63
Afnavion (Ephesos (1, 3, 4): Afnaivou; Kalchedon (5): Afnaivou; Hierokles (8):
Afnavion; Medaba (9): to; Afª º)
Tªaºfnavein (SB 16607 (7))
Afqavion (Georgios (10); Notitia episcopatuum (16): oJ Afqaivou)
Afqaivon (Georgios (10), var. lect.)
Afeiv" (Notitia Alexandrina (15))
Afnaivth" (Ephesos (2): th'" Afnaitw'n; Kalchedon (6): Afnaitw'n)
Afnai'ti" (Sophronios (11): Afnai'ti" ti" gunh;)
Latin64
Aphnaeum (Ephesos (1), var. lect.: Aphnaei; Notitia Alexandrina (13))
Aphnaion (Ephesos (1, 4), var. lect.: Aphnaiu - Aphnaiu{s})
Aphnaon (Ephesos (1), var. lect.: Aphnau)
Aphaon (Ephesos (4), var. lect.: Aphau)
Aphnaitum (?) (Ephesos (4), var. lect.: Aphnaiti)
Aphnaium (Kalchedon (5), var. lect.: Afnaii)
Afnaiensis (Kalchedon (1a): Afnaiensi)
Afnaitus (Kalchedon (6), var. lect.: Afnaitorum)
Fnaites (Kalchedon (6), var. lect.: Fnaitum)
Aphantis (Anastasius (12): Aphantis quaedam mulier)
Aphnaeites (Notitia Alexandrina (13): Aphnaeitarum)
Aphnaeitanus (Notitia Alexandrina (14) [in a list of toponyms in the genitive case])
Coptic
63
For deviant accentuations by modern scholars, see § Analysis of the sources, at each testimony
separately.
64
Also spelled Aphnée, Aphneum, Aphthaeum by modern scholars. The forms 'Aphnacum' (Lagrange,
1897, p. 179), 'Aphtaion' (Hommel, 1926, p. 965), 'Aphanion' (Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26), 'Aphtaeum' (Avi-
Yonah, 1954, p. 75 and pl. 9), 'Aphonaeum' (the map Jones, 1971, p. 294; Wilkinson, 1977, p. 48.150),
'Aphteon' (Oren, 1981c, p. 90), 'Aphtaion' (Timm, 1984, I, p. 139, n. 5) are not correct.
1004
ovaios (Ephesos (1), var. lect.: ıovaios)

vnaios (Ephesos (1), var. lect.: Óvnaios)
APHTHAIA - APHTHITES
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 177.180; Smith, Philip, s.v. Aphthites nomos, in
Smith, 1854, I, p. 158; Wiedemann, 1890, p. 576; Jessen, Otto, s.v. Aphthaia, in RE, I
2, 1894, col. 2796; Pietschmann, Richard, s.v. Aphthaion and s.v. Afqivth" nomov", in
RE, I 2, 1894, col. 2796; Jacoby, 1905, p. 43; Sourdille, 1910a, p. 97-98; Spiegelberg,
1910, p. 18-19.79 and p. 84*; Pape, 1911, p. 180; Hommel, 1926, p. 965; Gauthier,
1927, IV, p. 45 and 1929, VI, p. 28-29; Daressy, 1931b, p. 639; Kees, Hermann, s.v.
Tanis 1, in RE, IV A 2, 1932, col. 2176-2177; Gauthier, 1935, p. 4.12-13.18.36 and pl.
2; Jones, 1937(1), p. 482; Abel, 1940, p. 62; Ball, 1942, p. 16.17.122.168.177.190;
Kees, 1944, p. 171-172.176; Schwartz, 1950, p. 70; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in
DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953, col. 696; Yoyotte, 1963, p. 107; Calderini, 1966, I 2, p. 282-
283; Jones, 1971, p. 492; Berg, 1973, p. 23.48; Foti Talamanca, 1974, p. 29-30; Helck,
1974, p. 30.198 and p. 210, fig. 11; Helck, Wolfgang, s. v. Gaue, in LÄ, II, 1977, col.
401.408; Gomaà, Farouk, s.v. Saft el-Henna, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 351; Timm, 1984, I,
p. 138.139; Lloyd, 1988, III, p. 191-192.195; Haensch, 1997, p. 346.
Maps
Aphthites in the Wadi Tumilat

Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 168.
Aphthites = Saphthites
Daressy, 1931b, p. 633 and map; Helck, 1974, p. 210, fig. 11; Bietak, 1975, fig.
38-39.
Sources
Aphthites
5th century BC
(1) Herodotos, 2, 166, 1 (ca. 440-425) (cf. Stephanos (2))
6th century AD
(2) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. [Afqaia (Meineke, 1849, p. 149)
(ca. 530) (cf. Herodotos (1))
Aphthaia
2nd century AD
(3) Herodianos, De prosodia catholica, 11 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 272, 17) (ca.
161-180) (cf. Stephanos (2); cf. Theognostos (4))
6th century AD
(2) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. [Afqaia (Meineke, 1849, p. 149)
(ca. 530) (cf. Herodianos (3); cf. Theognosto (4)s)
9th century AD
(4) Theognostos, Canones, 617 (Cramer, 1835, II, p. 103) (ca. 903-905) (cf.
Herodianos (3); cf. Stephanos (2))
1005
Greek
Afqivth" (Herodotos (1); Stephanos (2))
“Afqaia (Stephanos (2); Herodianos (3); Theognostos (4): “AfãqÃaia)
Afqai'o" (adjective) (Stephanos (2))
GERRA
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722-1725], I, p. xxv.124 and III, p. 71.180; Le Quien, 1740, II,
col. 551-552; d'Anville, 1766, p. 98; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Hazlitt, 1851, p.
163; van Senden, 1851, I, p. 322; Barthélemy, 1857, p. 432 (non vidi); Parthey, 1858a,
p. 140-141 (non vidi); Pinder, 1860, p. 83.356; Gams, 1873, p. 461; Linant, 1873, p.
119.146 (non vidi); Brugsch, 1875, p. 14.27-30.34; Seeck, 1876, p. 59; Brugsch, 1879,
p. 50-55.265.310 and 1880, p. 1240; Dümichen, 1879, p. 72.75; Migne, PG 26, 1887,
col. 1413; Gelzer, 1890, p. 36.113; Griffith, 1890, p. 37; Brugsch, 1889-1891, p.
453.460 (non vidi); De Rougé, 1891, p. 157; Amélineau, 1893, p. 510.572.576;
Daressy, 1894, p. 206; Dümichen, 1894, pl. 5; Ermoni, 1900, p. 639; Schulten, 1900, p.
30; Thesaurus, 1900, I, col. 1327; Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 682.683; Garofalo, 1902, p. 2;
Hölscher, 1903, p. 56; Clédat, 1905c, p. 604; Clédat, 1909a, p. 769-770; Vailhé, S., s.v.
Gerrha, in Catholic encyclopedia, 1909, VI, p. 530; Hartmann, 1910, p. 671.673;
Pieper, Max, s.v. Gerrha 4, in RE, VII 1, 1910, col. 1272-1273; Daressy, 1911a, p. 162;
Pape, 1911, p. 247; Meyer, P.Hamb. I 2, 1913, p. 179; Miller, 1916, col. 813-814;
Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374; Lesquier, 1918, p. 379.385.392.393. 401.403; Clédat, 1919a,
p. 194; Budge, 1920, p. 959; Clédat, 1920, p. 116.119; Clédat, 1921, p. 171.196; Kees,
Hermann, s.v. Scenae 1, in RE, II A 1, 1921, col. 367; Schnetz, 1921, p. 410; Clédat,
1923a, p. 71.73.80.83.91.95.99.158-160; Clédat, 1923b, p. 159.160.162-166.186-188;
Maspero, 1923, p. 312-313; Clédat, 1924, p. 37.39; Gauthier, 1925, I, p. 81 and 1927,
IV, p. 29; Hommel, 1926, p. 963-965; Vailhé, 1930, I, p. 300 (non vidi); Daressy,
1931a, p. 216-217; Calderini, 1935, I 1, p. 10; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Pelousion, in RE,
XIX 1, 1937, col. 414; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Pentaschoinon, in RE, XIX 1, 1937, col.
512; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Abel, 1939, p. 533 and 1940, p. 61-62.232-237;
Honigmann, 1939a, p. 46.50.58; Delehaye, 1940, p. 8-9; Ball, 1942, p. 64-177 (passim);
Munier, 1943, p. 12.20.22.44.49.56.60; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26.27; Fontaine, 1948, p.
64; Abel, 1949, p. 456; Jones, 1949, p. 340; Reymond, 1950, p. 14 (non vidi); Van
Berchem, 1952, p. 63-64; O'Callaghan, R. T., s.v. Madaba, in DB, Suppl. V, 26, 1953,
col. 696; Alt, 1954, p. 157; Littmann, 1954, p. 211.214.242-243; Cazelles, 1987 [=
1955], p. 200-203.214.222; Fontaine, 1955, p. 63.64.108.207; Kirsten, 1959, p.
416.420.423; Lallemand, 1964, p. 103.106; Bingen, 1966, p. 185; Sauget, Joseph-
Marie, s.v. Nilammone, in BS, 1967, IX, col. 994-995; Jones, 1971, p. 342-344.492-
493.549; Kosack, 1971, p. 27.35.57; Browne, P.Oxy. XLI, 1972, p. 20-22; Berg, 1973,
p. 25.46; Calderini, 1973, II 1, p. 82-83, 1988, Suppl. 1, p. 89 and 1996, Suppl. 2, p.
178; Price, 1976, p. 147; Odelain, 1978, p. 149; Oren, 1979b, p. 191; Finkelstein, 1980,
p. 185-187.194-195 (Hebrew); Oren, 1980b, p. 123-124 (Hebrew); Figueras, 1981, p.
158; Oren, 1981c, p. 90; Oren, 1982a, p. 20.23.24.25.38; Tsafrir, 1982, p. 213-214; Van
Gucht, 1982, p. 126; Donner, 1983, p. 86; Goldstein, 1983, p. 468; Rea, P.Oxy. L,
1983, p. 186; Feissel, 1984, p. 558-563.579; Stiernon, D. and L., s.v. Gerra 1, in DHGE,
1006
1984, XX, col. 1045-1047; Timm, 1984, II, p. 928; Maraval, 1985, p. 312; Chuvin,
1986, p. 56; Feissel, BE, 1987, p. 382; Oren, 1987b, p. 645 (Hebrew); Wenning, 1987,
p. 185.188; Christiansen, 1988, I, p. 28; Fedalto, 1988, p. 605; Figueras, 1988a, p.
57.58; Carrez-Maratray, 1989, p. 55; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992a, p. 86.88; BIA, 1992, VI,
p. 28; Oren, 1993a, p. 1394; Oren, 1993b, p. 305; Wagner, 1993a, p. 9.11; Daris, 1994a,
p. 189-192; Daris, 1994b, p. 193; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 579; Tsafrir, 1994, p.
64.134; Worp, 1994, p. 298.310.314.315.316; Alston, 1995, p. 190; Carrez-Maratray,
1995, p. 150; Évieux, 1995, p. 33-45.62-68; Valbelle, 1995b, p. 31; Hussein, 1996, p.
205-212; Martin, 1996, p. 38-39.76.83-84.96.101; Schubert, P.Gen. III, 1996, p. 108;
Arthur, 1998, p. 193; Ballet, 1998, p. 103; Boyaval, 1997, p. 78-79 (non vidi); Carrez-
Maratray, 1998, p. 88-89; Graf, 1998, p. 108-112; Oren, 1998, p. 78; Redford, 1998, p.
46.48; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 6.38.450.454.455.467 and passim; Figueras, 1999, p.
212.214; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 10-22.39-40.48-67 passim; Figueras, 2000, p. 191-
195.363 and passim; Mouton, 2000, p. 58.59; Talbert, 2000, p. 1077; Valbelle, 2000a,
p. 82.226; Wagner, 2000, p. 146; Winnicki, 2000, p. 167.171; Carrez-Maratray, 2001a,
p. 233; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 90; Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 111-119; Kramer,
2003, p. 278-279; Clarysse, 2004, p. 86; Van Nuffelen, 2004, p. 69; Hagedorn, 2005, p.
196-198.
Maps
Gerra
Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 168; Pococke, 1743(?) in
Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; d'Anville, 1766, p. 1; Description, 1830, XVIII, map
1.2; Brugsch, 1875, map; Dümichen, 1894, map; Müller, 1901, II, pl. 25.25a.26.26a.35;
Miller, 1916, col. 813-814; Lesquier, 1918, inlaid map; Schnetz, 1921, map; Clédat,
1922, p. 198; Clédat, 1923a, map; Jones, 1949 [= 1932], map 14; Abel, 1940, pl. 7;
Ball, 1942, p. 69.120; Fontaine, 1948, map 1; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41 and map c;
Littmann, 1954, p. 212; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 190; Grohmann, 1959, p. 21.27;
Kirsten, 1959, p. 421; Kirsten, 1968, map 1; Dothan, 1969b, p. 47; Jones, 1971, p. 294;
Berg, 1973, map 2; Price, 1976, p. 155; Oren, 1977b, p. 94; Neev, 1978, p. 428;
Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Donner, 1983, p. 84; Goldstein, 1983, p.
512; TAVO B VI 15, 1983; Maraval, 1985, p. 314; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Di
Berardino, 1988, p. 92.96; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Jones, 1988, p. 53; Valbelle, 1993b,
p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1.5; Évieux, 1995, p. 419.420; Martin,
1996, p. 97; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Carrez-Maratray,
1999b, map; Figueras, 2000, p. 8.16; Talbert, 2000, map 70; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 11.19;
Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.99; Bagnall, 2004b, p. 85.
Agipsum
Ortelius, 1595 in Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 23.
Sources
3rd century BC
(1-2) Eratosthenes, F I B 15 (Berger, 1880, p. 60-61) (= Strabon (3)); F I B 19
(Berger, 1880, p. 68-69) (= Strabon (4)) (ca. 284-202)
1st century AD
(3-4) Strabon, 1, 3, 4 (C 50) (= Eratosthenes (1)); 1, 3, 13 (C 55) (=
Eratosthenes (2)) (after 9 AD)
1007

(6) Iuba, FGrHist no. 275, F 34 (ca. 50 BC - ca. 23 AD) (= Plinius (7))
(7) Plinius, Naturalis historia, 6, 33, 167 (77) (= Iuba (6))
2nd century AD
(9) ChLA X, 410, 6866 B, fr. g, 3 (146) (193-196)
3rd century AD
(10) P.Oxy. XLI, 2951, 13 (26 May 267)
(12) CPR XXIII, 19, 6 (ca. 250-325)
4th century AD
(13) P.Oxy. L, 3574, 5 (ca. 314-318)
(14-15)P.Ryl. IV, 627, 230-231; 628, 5-6 (ca. 322-323)
(16) P.Oxy. L, 3580, 1 (ca. 324-400)
(17) Tabula Peutingeriana (Miller, 1916, col. 813-814) (4th century AD?)
5th century AD
(18) Hieronymus, Epistulae, 100 (Epistula paschalis (III) Theophili), 18
(Labourt, 1955, p. 91) (404)
(20) Sozomenos, Historia ecclesiastica, 8, 19, 3 (Bidez, 1960, p. 375) (ca.
439-443) (cf. Cassiodorus (24); Nikephoros (31))
(21-22) Concilium universale Chalcedonense, 3, 155 (Gesta Chalcedone)
(Schwartz, 1933, 2, 1, 1, p. 59); 25, 10 (Libellus episcoporum Aegyptiorum) (Schwartz,
1933, 2, 1, 2, p. 111); Latin version: 3, 155 (Schwartz, 1935, 2, 3, 1, p. 33); 25, 10
(Schwartz, 1936, 2, 3, 2, p. 114-115) (451)
6th century AD
(24) Cassiodorus, Historia ecclesiastica tripartita, 10, 14, 16 (Hanslik, 1952,
p. 608) (ca. 485-580) (cf. Sozomenos (20))
7th century AD
(25-26) Georgios of Cyprus, 698-699 (Honigmann, 1939a, p. 58) (591-603) (cf.
Notitia episcopatuum (37-38))
25); 5, 7 (Pinder, 1860, p. 356, 5; Schnetz, 1940, p. 90) (cf. Guido (30)) (7th century
AD)
10th century AD
(29) Arethas (?), Scholion at Loukianos, Anacharsis, 32 (Rabe, 1906, p. 170)
(ca. 913?)
12th century AD
Ravennas (28))
14th century AD
1865, col. 989-992) (ca. 1256-1335) (cf. Sozomenos (20))
(32) Greek-Coptic-Arab list of bishoprics (Munier, 1943, p. 49) (14th century
AD)
16th century AD
(33) Martyrologium Romanum, 6 Ianuarius (Martyrologium, 1922, p. 6)
(1584)
17th century AD
1008

ca. 1722)
(37-38) Notitia episcopatuum, B, 1, 11-12 (Bene‡evi÷, 1927, p. 69) (Arab
period) (cf. Georgios (25-26))
Greek
Gevrra (Strabon (3-5): ta; Gevrra (kalouvmena); Notitia Alexandrina (36))
Gevrron (Ptolemaios (8); CPR XXIII, 19 (12): Gevrrou; Scholion at Loukianos (29): to;
(Gevrron) kalouvmenon)
Gevrro" (P.Oxy. 3574 (13): ajpo; ªSºkhnw'n tw'n ejkto;" Gevrrou")
Gevro" (P.Ryl. 627 (14): eij" Gevro" - ajpo; Gevro"; P.Ryl. 628 (15): eijª" to; Gevro"º -
ªajpºo; tªoºu' Gevro"; P.Oxy. 3580 (16): k(avstra) Skhnw'n ejkto;" Gevrou"; Kalchedon
(20): Gevrw" - Geros (gen.); Georgios (25-26): Gevro" - It(r)avgero"; Notitia
episcopatuum (37): oJ Gevrw")
Gevra" (Sozomenos (20), Nikephoros (31): eij" Gevra"; Coptic list (32): geras;
Hierokles (23), var. lect.)
Gerav (Sozomenos (20), var. lect.: eij" Geravn)
Gevrra" (Hierokles (23))
Gevra(î) (Notitia episcopatuum (38): Tragevra)
Gerivth" (Kalchedon (22): Geritw'n - Geritum)
Latin65
Gerrum (Plinius (7): a Gerro; ChLA 410 (9): [G]erro; P.Oxy. 2951 (10): introitu Gerri
Pelusi; Ravennas (28), var. lect.: Gerro; Notitia Alexandrina (34))
Cerrhum (Plinius (7), var. lect.)
Cerrum (ChLA 479 (11): Cerro)
Gerra (Tabula (17); Ravennas, 5, 7 (28); Guido (30))
Geras (Hieronymus (18): in oppido Geras)
Gerasa (Notitia dignitatum (19): Scenas extra Gerasa)
Hierapolis (Cassiodorus (24): in Hierapolim)
Gera (Ravennas, 2, 14 (27); Martyrologium (33): Geris)
Gerus (Notitia Alexandrina (34-35): Geruntis)
Gerites (Notitia Alexandrina (34): Geritarum)
SKENAI (EKTOS GERROUS)

Bibliography
Pinder, 1860, p. 127; Gelzer, 1890, p. 36.113; Ermoni, 1900, p. 639; Schulten,
1900, p. 30; Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 682; Pieper, Max, s.v. Gerrha, in RE, VII 1, 1910, col.
1273; Meyer, P.Hamb. I 2, 1913, p. 179; Miller, 1916, col. 813-814; Lesquier, 1918, p.
392.393.401; Clédat, 1920, p. 116.119; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Scenae 1, in RE, II A 1,
1921, col. 367; Clédat, 1923b, p. 164; Honigmann, 1939a, p. 46.50.58; Abel, 1940, p.
65
Also spelled Gerae, Géras, Geres, Gerrae, Gerrhae, Gerrah, Gerrha, Gerrhe, Gerrhes, Gerrhum, Gherra,
Gherras by modern scholars. Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 551-552, who also creates the forms 'Gerrhas' and
Gerrharum' (acc. and gen. fem. pl.), is wrong stating that the name Gerra can be considered female
singular. The forms 'Gerrhion' (Kirsten, 1959, p. 416), 'Gehrrum' (Oren, 1979b, p. 191) and 'Gercha'
(BIA, 1992, VI, p. 28) are not correct.
1009
62.236-237; Ball, 1942, p. 161.165.177; Van Berchem, 1952, p. 63-64; Littmann, 1954,
p. 243; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 222; Kirsten, 1959, p. 416.420; Lallemand, 1964, p.
103; Altheim, 1971, p. 368; Jones, 1971, p. 344.493.549; Berg, 1973, p. 28; Altheim,
Franz - Stiehl, Ruth, s.v. Araber in Ägypten, LÄ, I, 1975, col. 360; Price, 1976, p. 147;
Rea, P.Oxy. L, 1983, p. 183-186.200-202; Feissel, 1984, p. 562-563.579; Shahîd, 1984,
p. 57; Calderini, 1986, IV 3, p. 290; Bagnall, 1993, p. 108; Daris, 1994a, p. 191;
Alston, 1995, p. 190; Évieux, 1995, p. 33-45.63-74; Hussein, 1996, p. 205; Martin,
1996, p. 81.83.102.113; Schubert, P.Gen. III, 1996, p. 108; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p.
88; Redford, 1998, p. 46.49; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 69.131.453.455; Carrez-
Maratray, 2000a, p. 14-18.48-67 passim; Figueras, 2000, p. 245.369 and passim;
Winnicki, 2000, p. 171; Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 111-119; Kramer, 2003, p. 278-
279; Hagedorn, 2005, p. 197-198.
Maps
Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Van Berchem, 1952, map 3; Berg, 1973, map 2; Évieux,
1995, p. 419.420; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 19.50; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.
Sources
4th century AD
(1) P.Oxy. L, 3574, 4-5 (ca. 314-318)
(2) P.Oxy. L, 3580, 1 (ca. 324-400)
5th century AD
6th century AD
7th century AD
(6) Notitia episcopatuum, B, 1, 12 (Bene‡evi÷, 1927, p. 69) (Arab period)
(cf. Georgios (5))
Greek
Skhnai; aiJ ejkto;" Gevrrou" (P.Oxy. 3574 (1): ajpo; ªSºkhnw'n tw'n ejkto;" Gevrrou")
Skhnai; ejkto;" Gevrou" (P.Oxy. 3580 (2): k(avstra) Skhnw'n ejkto;" Gevrou")
Skevnna (Hierokles (4))
Itravgero" (Georgios (5))
Itavgero" (Georgios (5), var. lect.)
Tragevra (Notitia episcopatuum (6))
Latin66
Scenas extra Gerasa (Notitia dignitatum (3))
Scenas exta Gerasa (Notitia dignitatum (3), var. lect.)
66
Also spelled Scenae (Évieux, 1995, passim) and Scenae extra Gerus (Rea, P.Oxy. L, 1983, p. 183-
186.200-202; Hussein, 1996, p. 205, n. 5). The forms 'Skennas' (Clédat, 1920, p. 119), 'Skennai' (Évieux,
1995, p. 40) and 'Skena' (Martin, 1996, p. 113) are not correct.
1010
CHABRIOU CHARAX
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. viii.178-179; Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 551-552;
d'Anville, 1766, p. 97-98; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Griffith, 1890, p. 37.74;
Judeich, 1892, p. 159; Kirchner, Johannes, s.v. Chabrias 1, in RE, III 2, 1899, col.
2018; Sethe, Kurt, s.v. Cabrivou 1 and s.v. Charax 14, in RE, III 2, 1899, col.
2021.2122; Schulten, 1900, p. 30; Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 682; Hölscher, 1903, p. 56;
Pape, 1911, p. 1659.1669; Grenfell, P.Oxy. XI, 1915, p. 213; Lafaye, 1916, p. 83; Van
Groningen, 1921, p. 64; Clédat, 1923a, p. 158; Clédat, 1923b, p. 166.186-187;
Hommel, 1926, p. 964-965; Schur, 1926, p. 280; Manteuffel, 1930, p. 75; Abel, 1940,
p. 237; Ball, 1942, p. 63.79.81; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Jones, 1949, p. 289; Kienitz,
1953, p. 85; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 222; Berg, 1973, p. 28; Oren, 1980b, p. 122-
127 (Hebrew); Rokéah, 1983, p. 96; Oren, 1984a, p. 38; Salmon, 1985, p. 160-161;
Calderini, 1987, V, p. 105; Figueras, 1988a, p. 57; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992a, p. 88;
Tsafrir, 1994, p. 102; Bricault, 1995 (draft), p. 32; Évieux, 1995, p. 33; Valbelle,
1995b, p. 31; Schubert, P.Gen. III, 1996, p. 108; Yoyotte, 1997, p. 118; Carrez-
Maratray, 1998, p. 88; Redford, 1998, p. 46.48.49; Valbelle, 1998b, p. 807; Carrez-
Maratray, 1999b, p. 6.61-62.201.453.454; Litinas, 1999, p. 191; Nesbitt, 1999
(unpublished), p. 2; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 17; Figueras, 2000, p. 79.179.216.245;
Maps
Michael von Lochom, 1660 in Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25; Sicard, 1982 [=
1722], III, p. 168; Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; d'Anville,
1766, p. 1; Description, 1830, XVIII, map 2; Jones, 1949 [= 1932], map 14; Ball, 1942,
p. 69; Berg, 1973, map 2.
Sources
1st century AD
Greek67
oJ Cabrivou legovmeno" cavrax (Strabon (1))
Latin68
Chabriae castra (Plinius (2))
67
The reading oJ Calbivou (sic) legovmeno" cavrax in Schubert, P.Gen. III, 1996, p. 108 is not correct.
68
Also rendered as 'Chabriae Charax' (d'Anville, 1766, p. 1; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174 and map 2
('Chabriae Charax seu Castra'); Jones, 1949, map 14; cf. the 'Chabriae'(?) in Pococke, 1743(?) in
Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16). The toponym is often translated as 'Camp, Palisade or Rampart of
Chabrias' - 'Retranchement de Chabrias' - 'Chabrias-Fort'. The forms 'Skenai Chabriou' (Berg, 1973, p.
28) and 'Castrum Chabriae' (Rokéah, 1983, p. 96, n. 16) are not attested.
1011
CASTRA ALEXANDRI
Bibliography
Description, Andréossy, 1822, XI, p. 550; Mützell, 1841, p. 53-54.259-260;

Eichert, 1893, p. 39; Clédat, 1923a, p. 158-159; Clédat, 1923b, p. 166; Abel, 1939, p.
214-215 and 1940, p. 237; Calderini, 1940, p. 223; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 222;
Bardon, 1961, I, p. 71; Oren, 1984a, p. 38; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992a, p. 88; Valbelle,
1995b, p. 31; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 6.98-99.201.454; Figueras, 2000, p. 161.359
and passim.
Sources
2nd century AD
(1) Quintus Curtius Rufus, 4, 7, 2 (1st or 2nd century AD)
Latin
Castra Alexandri (Curtius (1))
1012
Arab period
EL-UDHAIB - UMM EL-ARAB

Bibliography
von Kremer, 1850a, p. 78; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 149 (Arabic index); de
Goeje, 1889, p. 58 and p. 80.290 (Arabic); Bouriant, 1900, p. 669-670; Clédat, 1910a,
p. 237; Hartmann, 1910, p. 675.677; Clédat, 1920, p. 118; Clédat, 1923b, p. 161.189;
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 87.164; Marmardji, 1951, p. 103; Figueras, 2000, p. 56; Cytryn-
Silverman, 2001, p. 7.22-23.
Sources
el-Udhaib
9th century AD
10th century AD
13th century AD
(3) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (Wüstenfeld, 1868, III, p. 626; mentioned in
Hartmann, 1910, p. 677 (?)) (1225)
el-Gharib
15th century AD
Umm el-Arab
8th century AD
(6) Ibn Lahia in Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (translated in Toussoun, 1926, I,
p. 164) (before 790) (= Yaqut (7))
13th century AD
(7) Yaqut, Mu'qam al-buldan (translated in Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 164)
(1225) (= Ibn Lahia (6))
15th century AD
(8) Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 669-670) (ca. 1420-1442)
16th century AD

al-‘Odhaib; el-Ouzaïb; al-‘Uƒaib; Al-‘Uƒayb; el-‘Udhayb69
Ibn Khurdadbeh (1) [el-©ƒib]
69
For the Arabic spelling, cf. de Goeje, 1889, p. 80.290 (Arabic) (cf. p. 80, n. f); Hartmann, 1910, p. 677
[el-©ƒib].
1013
Ibn Khurdadbeh, var. lect (1) [el-©rib]

Ibn Khurdadbeh, var. lect (1) [el-©zib]
Yaqut (3-4) [el-©ƒib]
Maqrizi (5) [el-grib]
Omm-el-Arab; Omm al-‘Arab; Omm El Arab; Oum-el-Arab; Oumm el-Arab; ’Umm al-
‘Arab; ’Umm al-‘arab70
Maqrizi (8) [umm el-©rb]
Ibn Iyas (9) [um el-©rb]
70
For the Arabic spelling, cf. de Goeje, 1889, p. 80, n. f and p. 290 (Arabic) [umm el-©rb - um el-©rb];
Hartmann, 1910, p. 677 [umm el-©rb].
1014
Modern period
EL-UQSOR
Bibliography
Oren, 1980b, p. 124 (Hebrew); Oren, 1982a, p. 24; Figueras, 1988a, p. 58; Graf,
1998, p. 109; Oren, 1998, p. 81; Figueras, 1999, p. 212; Figueras, 2000, p. 228.

El-Ouqsor; El-Uqsor; el-'Uqsor; el-‘Uqsor; Louxor
el-Kidwa (Figueras)
TELL EL-RABIA
Maps
Clédat, 1909a, p. 766; Clédat, 1910a, map A.

T(ell) el-Rabiah; T(ell) Rabiah
ANB DIAB - EL-QELS (II)

Bibliography
Description, Jacotin, 1824, XVII, p. 570; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174;

Robinson, 1841, I, p. 563 and III App., p. 201; Prétot, 1860, p. 94 (non vidi); Linant,
1873, p. 163 (non vidi); Chester, 1880, p. 150-151; Ascherson, 1887, p. 176.183-187;
de La Jonquière, 1899-1907, IV, p. 44.47.121.184 (non vidi); Clédat, 1905c, p. 604;
Miller, 1916, col. 813-814; Clédat, 1923b, p. 164; Clédat, 1924, p. 44; Gauthier, 1925,
I, p. 81; Daressy, 1931a, p. 215-217; Fontaine, 1955, p. 233; Figueras, 2000, p. 56.
Maps
Anb Diab
Description, 1809, État moderne, I, pl. 10; Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.34;
Description, 1830, XVIII, map 2; Robinson, 1841, I, map; Miller, 1916, col. 813-814.
el-Qels
Chester, 1880, p. 144; Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1905c, p. 603.
1015

Anb diab; Anb-Diab; Anb dîab; Anb diâb; Anb-Diâb; Anb-Diàb; Anb-dyâb; A’nb
Dyâb; A’nb-Dyâb; ‘Anb Diab; ‘Anb diâb; °Anb Dîâb; Andijab; Andab (Description;
Ascherson; Miller)
Amoudiab (de La Jonquière in Clédat)
Amadiah (Prétot in Clédat)
Amb diab (Fontaine)
’Ambek (Robinson72)
Tel Am-Diab; Tell Am-Diab (Linant in Clédat and Gauthier)
Gelse Hemdeyeh (Chester); El-Guels Mehamediyeh - El-Guels Mohamediyeh - El-
Guels-Mohamediyeh - Hamdyieh (Ascherson); El Quels (Paoletti); El-Guels
Mohamedieh - El-Guels (Clédat); El Guels Mohamediyeh (Daressy)
MAHAMMEDIYA
Bibliography
Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Prétot, 1860, p. 94 (non vidi); Linant, 1873, p.
119.146 (non vidi); Chester, 1880, p. 150-151; Ascherson, 1887, p. 176.183-187;
Clédat, 1905c, p. 602-611; Clédat, 1909a, p. 614.764-774; Clédat, 1910a, p.
209.211.237; Clédat, 1910c, p. 201; Fischer, 1910, p. 217; Clédat, 1911, p. 433; Nau,
1911, p. 423; Clédat, 1912a, p. 159; Clédat, 1913a, p. 85; Clédat, 1913b, p. 115-116;
Couyat-Barthoux, 1913, p. 458.462; Clédat, 1915b, p. 36-37; Petrie, 1915, p. 184;
Clédat, 1916b, p. 28; Roussel, 1916, p. 97; Lesquier, 1918, p. 401; Steuernagel, Karl -
Kees, Hermann, s.v. Kasion 2, in RE, X 2, 1919, col. 2264; Clédat, 1920, p. 117.118-
119; Wiegand, 1920a, col. 87; Clédat, 1921, p. 196; Reinach, 1921, p. 406; Sala÷, 1922,
p. 166-168; Clédat, 1923a, p. 68.71.73-74.77.158-160; Clédat, 1923b, p. 162-166.177;
Clédat, 1924, p. 44; Dalman, 1924, p. 47; Cook, 1925, II 2, p. 985; Gauthier, 1925, I, p.
81; Hommel, 1926, p. 963-964; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Sirbwni;" livmnh, in RE, III A 1,
1927, col. 287; Daressy, 1931a, p. 215-218; Eissfeldt, 1932, p. 39-42.45; Stummer,
1935, p. 48; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Pelousion, in RE, XIX 1, 1937, col. 413-414; Kees,
Hermann, s.v. Pentaschoinon, in RE, XIX 1, 1937, col. 512; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218;
Honigmann, 1939a, p. 46; Abel, 1940, p. 62.234-237; Ball, 1942, p. 64-177 (passim);
Munier, 1943, p. 56; Muyser, 1946, p. 173; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Noth, 1947, p. 181;
Alt, 1954, p. 157; Littmann, 1954, p. 211.214.242-243; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 201-
206.214.222; Fontaine, 1955, p. 233; el-Khachab, 1956, p. 97; Walbank, 1957, I, p.
610; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420; Sauget, Joseph-Marie, s.v. Nilammone, in BS, 1967, IX, col.
995; Damsté, 1968, p. 540; Colpe, Carsten, s.v. Kasion, in KP, III, 1969, col. 141;
Seibert, 1969, p. 224; Gese, 1970, p. 127; Dothan, 1971, p. 31 (Hebrew); Helck, 1971,
p. 450; Browne, P.Oxy. XLI, 1972, p. 22; Schwabl, Hans, s.v. Zeus. I. Epiklesen, in
RE, X A, 1972, col. 321; Berg, 1973, p. 14.25.46; Donner, 1974, p. 89; Oren, 1975a, p.
78 (Hebrew); Lloyd, 1976, II, p. 42; Norin, 1977, p. 27.33; Ebach, Jürgen, s.v. Kasion,
in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 354; Oren, 1980b, p. 123-124 (Hebrew); Finkelstein, 1980, p.
71
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174 [©nb diab].
72
Robinson, 1841, I, p. 563 mentions a Wadi el-Mudheiyat in the central Sinai east of Suez, which is said
to enter the sea at ’Ambek (cf. III App., p. 201 with the Arab spelling [©mbk]); on the accompanying map
this ’Ambek is located - followed by a question mark - at the place of Anb Diab, but the course of the
wadi is not shown. It is not impossible that the name ’Ambek has been derived from Anb Diab, but in any
case I do not know any map showing a wadi that enters the Mediterranean between Tell el-Farama and
Sabkhat Bardawil, and perhaps Robinson was misinformed.
1016
185-187.194-195 (Hebrew); Figueras, 1981, p. 158; Oren, 1982a, p. 18.20.23.24.38;

Tsafrir, 1982, p. 214; Bernand, 1983, p. 31; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Schilfmeer, in LÄ,
1984, V, col. 630; Feissel, 1984, p. 560; Stiernon, D. and L., s.v. Gerra 1, in DHGE,
1984, XX, col. 1045; Chuvin, 1986, p. 56; Oren, 1987b, p. 645 (Hebrew); Sage, 1987,
p. 163; Wenning, 1987, p. 188; Abd el-Maksoud, 1988a, p. 101; Christiansen, 1988, I,
p. 28; Fedalto, 1988, p. 605; Figueras, 1988a, p. 57.58; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196.199;
Carrez-Maratray, 1989, p. 55-56; Valbelle, 1989, p. 595; Davies, 1990, p. 162-166;
Clédat, 1991, p. 5; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992a, p. 86.88; BIA, 1992, VI, p. 28; Donner,
1992, p. 78; Oren, 1993a, p. 1394-1396; Oren, 1993b, p. 305; Orth, 1993, p. 103;
Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 9.11; Wagner, 1993b, p. 104; BIA, 1994, IX-
X, p. 82-83; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 177.881.1118; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 134; Carrez-
Maratray, 1995, p. 148.150; Leclant, 1995, p. 251; Nibbi, 1995a, p. 5; Valbelle, 1995b,
p. 31.41; Hussein, 1996, p. 205-212; Leclant, 1997, p. 244-245; Abd el-Maksoud,
1998b, p. 26; Arthur, 1998, p. 193; Ballet, 1998, p. 103-106; Boyaval, 1997, p. 78-79
(non vidi); Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 88; Defernez, 1998, p. 67; Graf, 1998, p. 108;
Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 6.467 and passim; Oren, 1999, p. 737; Valbelle, 1999a, p.
71.72.75.77; Verreth, 1999a, p. 223; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 17-18.51.58; Figueras,
2000, p. 56.123.125.163.192-194.205.310; Talbert, 2000, p. 1077; Valbelle, 2000a, p.
82.138.224.226; Wagner, 2000, p. 146; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 90; Cytryn-
Silverman, 2001, p. 19-21; Mitthof, CPR XXIII, 2002, p. 118; Clarysse, 2004, p. 86;
Meurice, 2004, p. 458.459.460.468; Submerged city, 2006 (internet).
Maps
Clédat, 1905c, p. 603; Clédat, 1909a, p. 766; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer,
1910, pl. 7; Lesquier, 1918, map; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Clédat, 1922, p. 198; Daressy,
1930, map; Abel, 1933, I, map 2; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Fontaine,
1948, map 1; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41 and map d; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 190;
Fontaine, 1956b, map 2; Dothan, 1971, p. 33; Margovsky, 1971, p. 18; Berg, 1973, map
2; Oren, 1975a, p. 77; Norin, 1977, p. 26; Oren, 1977a, p. 73; Oren, 1977b, p. 94; Oren,
1979b, p. 181.187; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1980b, p. 103;
Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b, p. 204; Mittmann, 1983, p. 131; Oren, 1984a, p. 8;
Levy, 1987, p. 258.260; Oren, 1987a, p. 74; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196; TAVO B V 21,
1989; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p. 11; LÄ, VII, 1992, map 1; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387;
Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Carrez-
Maratray, 1999b, map; Figueras, 1999, p. 211; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78; Figueras, 2000,
p. 16; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 19; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32-33.35, map 1-2.4;
Meurice, 2004, p. 470.
Illustrations
Clédat, 1915b, p. 36, fig. 9: section of a granite weight found in Mahammediya

and a facsimile of two Phoenician characters on it
Clédat, 1915b, p. 36, fig. 10: facsimile of the sherd with the inscription SB III,
7017
Clédat, 1915b, p. 37, fig. 11: drawing and ground plan of a small Christian altar
found in Mahammediya
1017
Oren, 1975a, p. 78 (= 1982a, p. 38, fig. 43): photo of the Christian necropolis
near the Mediterranean73
Hussein, 1996, pl. 8-9: photos of the bust of Herakleides and the inscription on
it
Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 211, no. 392: photo of SB I, 982
Valbelle, 1999a, pl. 2b: photo by Clédat with one of the buildings near the sea
Figueras, 2000, p. 192, fig. 22: photo by Oren with the remains of a late Roman
bath house next to the sea
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 17, fig. 6: photo of the excavations in the temple
Texts found in situ
A Phoenician weight
(1) Clédat, 1915b, p. 36 and fig. 9
A Greek dedication (4 BC)
(2) SB I, 982 (Carrez-Maratray, p. 210-214, no. 392)
A Greek funerary inscription on a bust (30 BC - 14 AD)
(3) SEG XLVI, 2133
A Greek funerary cippus (Roman period)
(4) Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 243, no. 402
A Greek inscription painted on pottery (Roman period)
(5) SB III, 7017 (Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 245, no. 406)

Al-MaÌamdîya; al-MaÌamdiyah; Al-MaÌamdiyah; el-maÌamdje; el-MaÌammdiyye; El
Mahemdiah; El-Mahemdiah; El-Mahemdieh; El-MaÌemdya; El Mahmadia; El-
MaÌmedye; El-Mehmediyeh; MaÌammadye; MaÌamadiyeh; Ma≈amadiyeh;
Mahamdiah; Mahamdieh; Mahamdija; MaÌamdija; MaÌamdya; MaÌammadje;
MaÌammadiyé; MaÌammadiyeh; Mahammdije; MaÌammdje; Mahammedija;
MaÌammediyé; MaÌammudiyeh; Mahandîya (sic); Mahemdiah; MaÌemdiah;
Mahemdieh; Mahemdîyeh; MaÌmadije; Mahmediah; Mahmedieh
el-MeÌemdiyeh; Mehamdiah; Mehemdiah; Mehemdîje; MeÌemdiyeh; MeÌemediah;
MeÌemmedijje; Mehmediyeh
al-MuÌammadîyah; al-MuÌammadya; Al-MuÌammadiyah; Al-MuÌammadyah;
Mohamadieh; Mohamedia; MoÌamedia; Mohamédia; Mohamedieh; Mohamediyah;
Mohammedia; Mohammedîje; Mohammedijeh; Mohammediji; Mohemdia;
Muhammadiah; MuÌammadiah
sebkha Mahemdiah (Clédat)
Tel Mahmadieh; Tel-Mahmadieh; Tel Mohamadeyat; Tell MaÌmadiya; Tell
MaÌmediya (Oren); Tell MeÌemdiyeh (Figueras); Tel Mahmudiyeh (Talbert)
Tell el-Mehamadiya (Arthur); Tell El Mohamedia (Nibbi)
EL-KENISA - EL-MALLAHA - KHIRBA (II)
73
The water on the photo, in the accompanying legend called 'la lagune' (sc. Sabkhat Bardawil), has been
identified by Hussein, 1996, p. 206, n. 8 as the Mediterranean.
74
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [el-mÌmdi(a)].
1018
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 116; Clédat, 1920, p. 117-118; Clédat, 1923b, p. 166; Abel,
1940, p. 62; Timm, 1984, I, p. 138-139; Figueras, 1988a, p. 58; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 64;
Alliata, 1999, p. 94; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 75; Figueras, 2000, p. 163.
Maps
el-Mallaha - el-Kenisa
Clédat, 1905c, p. 603; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78.
Khirba
Clédat, 1910a, map A.

al-Kanisah; el Kenise; el-Keniseh; El-Keniseh; el-Kenisseh; El-Kenisseh; El-Kenissen
(sic)
El-Mellahah; el-MellaÌah; T(ell) Mallahah
el-Khirbeh; El-Khirbet; Khirbeh
Qasr Michrif
Gebel Garad; Oumm el-Garad
MENQA ETMAN
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 116.

Menqa-Etman
DJEBEL UABRA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 116-117.

Gebel Ouabrah
ABU GALADA
75
For the Arabic spelling of the names of the dunes, cf. Clédat, 1920, p. 117 [qÒr m‡rf] and [um el Ïrd].
1019
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.

Abou-Galadah
1020

The area between el-Arish and el-Felusiyat
THE A-SITES OF THE ISRAELI SURVEY WEST OF EL-ARISH

Bibliography
Oren, 1973c, p. 198-205; Oren, 1979b, p. 184.188.190; Oren, 1987a, p. 77;

Oren, 1989a, p. 389-405; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387-1389; de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 20-32.
Maps
Oren, 1973c, p. 199; Oren, 1987a, p. 79; Oren, 1989a, p. 391; Nibbi, 1985, p.
154.
Illustrations
Oren, 1973c, p. 201 (= Oren, 1980b, p. 105; Oren, 1989a, p. 392): a detailed
map of 'area A' with the Early Bronze Age sites indicated by black spots
Oren, 1973c, pl. 52-54: photos of First Dynasty and Early Bronze Age material
Oren, 1989a, p. 394-399, fig. 4-9 (cf. de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 24-25.27, fig. 8-
9.17): drawings of Late Predynastic, Early Archaic and Early Bronze Age material from
the northern Sinai, including A-sites (e.g. fig. 4, 2 comes from A25, fig. 4, 3 from A4)
de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 25, fig. 11: photo of a Nagada III jar from the region of
el-Arish
BIR EL-MASA'ID
Bibliography
Description, Jacotin, 1824, XVII, p. 570; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173; van
Senden, 1851, I, p. 75; Clédat, 1910a, p. 227.232-233; Hartmann, 1910, p. 699.701;
Clédat, 1920, p. 111; Clédat, 1923a, p. 64; Clédat, 1923b, p. 152; Clédat, 1926, p. 76;
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Berg, 1973, p. 14; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 16; de Jong, 2000,
p. 655; Figueras, 2000, p. 24.79.198.206; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 17.19.24.
Maps
Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.32; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Fontaine, 1947a, map;
Berg, 1973, map 3; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Kümmerly, 1995; de Jong, 2000, p. 654,
no. 28; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32.
Sources
1021

Bi’r al-Mas‘d; Bi’r al-MaÒyd; Bir el-Mesoudiah; bîr el-Mesoudiah; Bir el-
Mes‘udiah; Bîr Meçoûdîâh; Bîr Mesaîd; Bir Mesudiyeh; Bîr Mesûdîyeh; Bîr Masa’id;
Bîr Masa’îd; Byr Mesoudyah; El-Mesoudiah; el-Mesudia; el-Mes‘udiah; Masaid;
Masa‘id; Masa’id; Mas‘d; Meçoudiah; Mécoudiah; Meçoudyah; Mesoudiah;
Messiediëh; Mesudia; M'said; M’Saïd
Wady Mesaid (van Senden)
Aber el-Masa‘id (Figueras)
EL-DEHEISHA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 227.

El-Deheisha
SEBIL
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 227.

Sébil
EL-DAKAR
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 227.

Dakar
ZARI'
76
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173 [bir msudi(a)]; Clédat, 1910a, p. 227
[msudi(a)]; Hartmann, 1910, p. 701 [bir el-msa©id]; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [msa©id - msudi(a) -
ms©udi(a)].
77
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 227 [el-dhi‡].
78
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 227 [sbl].
79
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 227 [el-dqr].
1022
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 27.

Zri‘
BIR EL-QADI
Bibliography
Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Kohler, 1904, p. 421.432.455; Clermont-Ganneau,

1906b, p. 199-200; Hartmann, 1910, p. 689.691; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487; Clédat,
1923a, p. 63-64; Clédat, 1923b, p. 152.153; Dalman, 1924, p. 53; Abel, 1940, p. 230;
Ramzi, 1953, I, p. 185 (Arabic) (non vidi); Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47; Mouton, 2000,
p. 18.34; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 13.23.
Maps
Mouton, 2000, p. 199.
Sources
13th century AD
14th century AD
15th century AD
(before 1470)

Bir el Cani (Via (1))
Birelcani (Memoria (2))
Birelcain (Memoria (2))
Bibelcain (Memoria (2), var. lect.)
80
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 689 [bir el-qa∂i].
1023
Bibelcam (Memoria (2), var. lect.)

Birecalin (Memoria (2), var. lect.)
Birelcalin (Memoria (2), var. lect.)
Burelani (Sanudo (3))
Burelcaui (Sanudo (3), var. lect.)
Bir-alkâdi; Bi’r al-Ë∂; Bi'r al-Qa∂i; Bi’r al-Qâ∂î; Bir el-Cadi; br el-È∂i; Bir el-
Qâdhi; Bîr el-Qâdi
ABU HAWIDAT
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 227; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 16.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46.

Abou-Haouidat; Abu Îawîdât; Haouidat
THEMAJEL DJABER
Bibliography
Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 230; Dalman, 1924, p. 52.

Úemâjel Íâber; Úemjil dschber
ABU MAZRUH
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 224-225; Clédat, 1923b, p. 141; Clédat, 1926, p. 76.78;

Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 16; Figueras, 2000, p. 158.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Fontaine, 1947a, map.
81
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 227 [abu Ìwidat].
1024

Abou-Mazrouh; Abou Mazrouh; Abu MazrûÌ
Tell Abu Mazru‘a (Figueras)
EL-MEIDAN
Bibliography
Oren, 1973c, p. 200-201; de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Oren, 1973c, p. 199 (at the abbreviation K); de Jong,
2000, p. 654, no. 26.

El-Meidan; Mdn
UMM EL-USHUSH
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 227; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 16.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13.

Oum-el-Ouchouch; Umm el-Ushush
QABR EL-SA'I
Bibliography
Hartmann, 1910, p. 699.701; Dalman, 1924, p. 53; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p.

17.24.
Sources
17th century AD
82
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 224; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26 [abu mzruÌ].
83
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 227 [um el-u‡u‡].
1025

Beresanni (Troilo (1))
Ëabr as-S‘; Èabr es-s‘i; Qabr al-S‘; Saiyat
BOUSSER
Bibliography
Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Kohler, 1904, p. 421.432.455; Hartmann, 1910, p.

689.691; Abel, 1940, p. 230.
Sources
13th century AD
14th century AD
Latin and other European languages

Bousser (Via (1))
Bousser (Memoria (2))
Bousset (Memoria (2), var. lect.)
Lousser (Memoria (2), var. lect.)
Bouser (Sanudo (3))
HADJAR BARDAWIL (SABKHAT BARDAWIL)

Bibliography
van Senden, 1851, I, p. 81-83; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 534; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 247-
248; Salvator, 1881 [1879], p. 26-27 (non vidi); Rey, 1884, p. 347; Griffith, 1890, p.
36; Hartmann, 1898b, p. 301-302.313-314; Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Guest, 1899, p. 281-
285 (non vidi); Paoletti, 1903, p. 105-106; Kohler, 1904, p. 421.432.455;
Schlumberger, 1906, p. 75-76; Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 230.304; Hartmann, 1910, p. 679;
Baedeker, 1912, p. 122; Hagenmeyer, 1913, p. 611-612; Beer, Georg, s.v. Rinocolura,
Rinocorura, in RE, I A 1, 1914, col. 842; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 375; Clédat, 1923b, p.
141; Dalman, 1924, p. 52; Clédat, 1926, p. 72-81; Abel, 1940, p. 230; Buhl, F., s.v. al-
‘Arish, in EncIslam(2), I, 1960, p. 651; Oren, 1982a, p. 4.47-48; Baumgarten, 1990, p.
124; Figueras, 2000, p. 14; Mouton, 2000, p. 81.
Maps
84
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 701 [qbr el-sa©i].
1026
Sources
12th century AD
(1) cf. Fulcherus Carnotensis, Historia Hierosolymitana, 2, 64, 3
(Hagenmeyer, 1913, p. 611-612) (ca. 1127-1128)
(2) cf. Willelmus Tyrensis, Chronicon, 11, 31 (Huygens, 1986, p. 543-544)
(1184-1186)
(3) cf. Idrisi (translated in Dozy, 1866, p. 184) (1154)
(4) Ibn Challikan (mentioned in Hartmann, 1916b, p. 375) (ca. 1250)
(5) cf. Abu Salih (translated in Evetts, 1895, p. 170-171) (before 1260)
13th century AD
14th century AD
15th century AD
(10) cf. Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 626-627) (ca. 1420-1442)
(11) Abu'l-Mahasin, Annals (translated in Recueil, 1884, III, p. 488) (before
1470)

Sabaquet Bardoill (Via (6))
Sabaquet Bardoil (Memoria (7))
Salaque Dardoil (Memoria (7), var. lect.)
Salaq– Bardoil (Memoria (7), var. lect.)
Sabaquet baridoil (Sanudo (8))
Hadjaret-Berdaouil; Hadjeret Berdaouïl; Hadschar Berdawil; Hagiarat-el-Bardaouîl;
Îajar Berdawîl; Hedscharat Barduil; Hedsharath Barduil
Rudschm Berdawîl; rudschm el-barƒawl; RuÏm al-Barƒawîl; RuÏm Berdawl
tourbet el Berdaouil
‘A∂m Berdawîl
QaÒr Berdawîl
BIR EL-GERERAT
Bibliography
Fischer, 1910, p. 213; Dalman, 1924, p. 53.
Maps
85
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 248 [ÌÏr(et) brdawil].
1027
Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Dalman, 1924,
p. 42.

br el-gerrt; br el-gerrt; Br Gerrt; B(ir) Gérérat; Bir Guérarat
SABIKAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
Levy, 1987, p. 260; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 25.

Sabkah
MAHALL EL-BARAQAT
Bibliography
Hartmann, 1910, p. 701; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 17.24.
Sources
17th century AD

MaÌall al-BaraÈt; MaÌall al-Baraqt
86
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 701 [mÌll el-brqat].
1028
The area between el-Felusiyat and Bir el-Abd
NAKHLA
Bibliography
van Senden, 1851, I, p. 75; Clédat, 1910a, p. 227-228; Hartmann, 1910, p. 697;
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Figueras, 2000, p. 168.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fontaine, 1947a, map.
Sources
16th century AD

Nachile (Helffrich (1); van Senden)
Nakhl (Fontaine); Nakhla (Fontaine); Nakhlah (Clédat); Nakhle (Figueras)
AITWEGENAI
Bibliography
van Senden, 1851, I, p. 75.

Aitwegenai
BIR EL-ZUBATIYYA
Bibliography
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 21.
Maps
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32, map 1.
87
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 697 who reconstructs the form [el-nßl(a)]; Fontaine,
1947a, p. 27 [nßl(a)].
1029

Bi’r al-Zubatiyya; Bi’r al-Zubtiyya
BIR EL-MAZAR
Bibliography
van Senden, 1851, I, p. 75; Salvator, 1881 [1879], p. 23 (non vidi); Griffith,
1890, p. 36; Clédat, 1910a, p. 210.228; Fischer, 1910, p. 213; Clédat, 1916a, p. 9-10;
Clédat, 1923a, p. 64-65; Clédat, 1923b, p. 141; Dalman, 1924, p. 53; Clédat, 1926, p.
78; Daressy, 1931a, p. 218; Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937, XIII 1, col.
55; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Abel, 1939, p. 211; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26; Margovsky,
1969, p. 46 (Hebrew); Berg, 1973, p. 15; Oren, 1979b, p. 188; Oren, 1980b, p.
118.129.131.144.147 (Hebrew); Oren, 1982a, p. 14.26-27.46; Oren, 1987a, p. 77.114;
Wenning, 1987, p. 183.185; Figueras, 1988a, p. 55; Oren, 1989a, p. 400; BIA, 1991,
IV, p. 29; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 15; Oren, 1993a, p. 1388-1389.1395-1396; Tsafrir,
1994, p. 90; de Jong, 2000, p. 655; Figueras, 2000, p. 13.14.79.168.169.198; Talbert,
2000, p. 1076; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 19-23; Meurice, 2004, p. 467; Morris, 2005,
p. 527.
Maps
Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Gardiner, 1920,
pl. 13; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Sadek, 1926, map; Abel, 1933, I, map 2; Abel, 1939, p.
532; Plowden, 1940, p. 191; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4;
Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Margovsky, 1971, p. 18; Berg, 1973, map 3; Neev, 1978, p.
428; Oren, 1979b, p. 181; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1980b, p.
103; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b, p. 204; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Klein, 1987, p.
264; Levy, 1987, p. 260; Oren, 1987a, p. 74; Wenning, 1987, map 16; Figueras, 1988a,
p. 65; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1; Kümmerly,
1995; Egypt, 1997, p. 41; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Figueras, 1999, p. 211; de Jong, 2000,
p. 654, no. 24; Figueras, 2000, p. 8; Talbert, 2000, map 70; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p.
99; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32-36, map 1-5.
Illustrations
Salvator, 1879 (in Figueras, 2000, p. 169, fig. 16): drawing of the buildings
round Bir el-Mazar, apparently including the wely

Hauf ('border'?) Bazar (van Senden, 1851, I, p. 75)
Bir el-Maghara (Salvator)
88
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 228; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26 [bir el-mzar]. The name 'Béni-
Mazar' in Clédat, 1923b, p. 141 is probably due to a confusion with the city of Beni Mazar in Middle
Egypt (cf. the map Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 121).
1030
Bir el-Mazar; Bir el Mazar; Bir el-Mazâr; Bir el-Mazr; Bir el Mazâr; Bîr el-Mazâr; Bîr
el Mazâr; B’r el-Mazr; Br el-Mezr; br el-mezr; Bir Mazar; Bir-Mazar: Bîr Mzar
(sic); Br Mazr; El-Mazar; El Mazar; el-Mazâr; El Mazâr; el-mezr; Mazar; Mazr
BIR MATTA
Bibliography
Fischer, 1910, p. 213.
Maps

Br Matt
BIR KASIBA (I)

Maps
Neev, 1978, p. 428; Levy, 1987, p. 260; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Kümmerly,
1995.

Bir Kaseiba; Bîr Kaseiba; Bir Kseibi
EL-RODAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 7.655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 23.

arR∂ah; R∂ah
GARIF EL-GIZLAN
Bibliography
1031
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 42.

Garf alGizln
UMM EL-HASAN
Bibliography
Gildemeister, 1880, p. 249; Hartmann, 1910, p. 696-701; Hartmann, 1916b, p.

376; Devonshire, 1922, p. 32; Gaspar, 1998, p. 170; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p.
14.17.23-24.
Sources
15th century AD
(1481)
16th century AD
17th century AD

Mulhasin (2)
Hemelessijn (van Ghistele (3))
Hemilassin (van Ghistele (3), var. lect.)
Hemelesin (Helffrich (4))
Melhesan (Troilo (7))
Beit ('House') Um el Hassan; Umm al-Îasan; ’Umm al-Îasan; umm el-hasan
EL-SAWADA
Bibliography
89
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 696 [umm el-Ìsn].
1032
De Sacy, 1810, p. 328.612 (non vidi); Quatremère, 1837, I 2, p. 102 and 1845, II
2, p. 90-91.173 (non vidi); Schefer, 1884, p. 95; Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Boinet, 1899
(non vidi); Kohler, 1904, p. 421.432-433.455; Hartmann, 1910, p. 689.691; Hartmann,
1916a, p. 487; Clédat, 1923a, p. 63; Clédat, 1923b, p. 152.155-156.161.166; Gauthier,
1925, I, p. 65; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Abel, 1940, p. 60; Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47;
Gibb, 1958, I, p. 71; Mouton, 2000, p. 216; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 13-24.
Maps
Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4.
Sources
13th century AD
1291)
(2) Via ad terram sanctam (Kohler, 1904, p. 432-433) (ca. 1291-1293)
14th century AD
(7) Ibn el-Dji'an (mentioned in Clédat, 1923b, p. 166 and n. 1) (1375)
15th century AD
(9) Maqrizi, History (mentioned in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487, n. 6; cf.
Hartmann, 1910, p. 691) (before 1442)
(before 1470)
(1481)

Soade (Devise (1))
Souade (Devise (1), var. lect.)
Saoede (Via (2))
Soede (Memoria (3))
Sorde (Memoria (3), var. lect.)
Asbede (Sanudo (4))
Scende (Sanudo (4), var. lect.)
Savedi (Meshullam (13))
90
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 689 [el-swad(a) - el-swwad(a)]; Clédat, 1923b, p. 166
[el-swad(a) - ÌÒus swad(a)].
1033
al-Sawda; Assaouâdah; As-Sawâda; As-Sawwâda; as-Sawwda; El Souadah; El-

Souâdeh; es-Sauwda; Saouadah; Sauwada; Sawâda; Sawadah; Sawwâdeh; Sewadé;
Sewwadèh; Souadah; Souâdeh; Suade
Khosous-Souâdah (7)
ABU TILUL
Bibliography
Abel, 1939, p. 212; Pisanty, 1981, p. 38; de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
Abel, 1933, I, map 2; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Pisanty, 1981, p. 60; Levy, 1987, p.
260; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 22.

Abou Tiloul; Abu Till; atTll; Tlul
EL-AMRAWIYYAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 21.

al‘Amrwiyyah; al‘Amriyyah
LAKE HUASH - UMM EL-GIRDAN - TABAM UMM EL-GIRDAN

Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 234.

lac Houach
Oum-el-Girdan
91
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 234 [Ìua‡ - um el-qrdan - tabm um el-qrdan].
1034
Tabam Oum-el-Girdan
LEBRASH
Bibliography

Lebrash
SHERADEL
Bibliography

Sheradel
LULIYA
Bibliography

Lulijeh
DAWANIR
Bibliography

Dawanir
UMM
Bibliography
1035

Om
MISFAQ
Bibliography
Abel, 1940, p. 60; Pisanty, 1981, p. 38.39; Oren, 1987a, p. 114; de Jong, 2000,
p. 654; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 21.24.
Maps
Abel, 1939, p. 532; Pisanty, 1981, p. 60; Kümmerly, 1995; Cytryn-Silverman,

2001, p. 32.34, map 1.3; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 20.

Br el-Museifig (Abel)
Bi’r Misfaq; Misfaq; MiÒfaq; MiÒfiq; Mispaq; Missfak; Mitzfaq
NAHAL YAM
Bibliography
Dothan, 1969a, p. 579; Oren, 1973b, p. 112; Oren, 1973c, p. 200; Oren, 1979b,
p. 184.188; Oren, 1987a, p. 114.
Maps
Oren, 1973a, p. 101; Oren, 1973c, p. 199 (at the abbreviation B); Oren, 1975a,
p. 77; Gon, 1983, p. 539; Michelin, 1983; Ben-Tuvia, 1987, p. 442; Klein, 1987, p. 264;
Levy, 1987, p. 258.260; Kümmerly, 1995.
Nahal Yam; Nahal-Yam; NaÌal Yam; NaÌal-Yam; Naßal Yam
MADBA'A
Bibliography
92
For the Hebrew spelling, cf. Oren, 1973a, p. 101 and 1975, p. 77 [nhl ym].
1036
Oren, 1987a, p. 77; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 15; Oren, 1993a, p. 1389;
Cavillier, 2001b, p. 26.31; Morris, 2005, p. 527.

Madba’a; Madba‘a
ARAR
Bibliography
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 14.23.24.
Sources
(1) Meshullam of Volterra (mentioned in Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 14.23) (1481)

Arar (1)
RU'US EL-ADRAB
Bibliography
von Kremer, 1850b, p. 824; Hartmann, 1910, p. 701.
Sources

Rus-el-Edrâb; Ru’s al-’Adrb
EL-BREIDJ
Bibliography
Salvator, 1879 (non vidi); Clédat, 1910a, p. 234; Clédat, 1923b, p. 152.155;
Gauthier, 1925, II, p. 30 and 1926, III, p. 101; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Figueras, 2000, p.
169.
Maps
93
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 701 [rus el-adrab].
1037
Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fontaine, 1947a, map;
Évieux, 1995, p. 419.
Illustrations
Salvator, 1879 (in Figueras, 2000, p. 169, fig. 17): view of the Djebel Maghara,
drawn from el-Breidj

el-Breig; El-Breig; El Breig; el-Brej
Dubbat el Buraigh (Butler)
BIR SALAMANA
Bibliography
Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Oren, 1973c, p. 200; Naveh, 1974a, p. 79; Oren, 1987a,
p. 114; Oren, 1993a, p. 1388; de Jong, 2000, p. 654.
Maps
Oren, 1973c, p. 199 (at the abbreviation C); de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 19.
Illustrations
Naveh, 1974a, p. 80, fig. 1: drawing of the stone vessel with a Thamudic
inscription found near Bir Salamana, seen from below
Naveh, 1974a, pl. 12a-c: three views showing the supporting column of the
stone vessel and the extended wings of the figure
Naveh, 1974a, pl. 13a: front view of the figure supporting the stone vessel
Naveh, 1974a, pl. 13b (= 1974b, p. 42): inner face of the stone vessel showing
the inscription
Naveh, 1974b, p. 41: the stone vessel, seen from below
Naveh, 1974b, pl. C: two side views of the stone vessel
Texts found in situ
A vessel with a Northwest-Arabian Thamudic inscription (2nd-1st centuries BC?)

(1) Naveh, 1974a, p. 79-83 with fig. 1 and pl. 12-13

Bir Salamana; Br Salmana; Salamana; Salamaneh; Salmnah
94
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 234; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [el-briÏ].
1038
EL-MUTAILEB
Bibliography
Quatremère, 1845, II, p. 90-91 (non vidi); Schefer, 1884, p. 95; Röhricht, 1898,
p. 121; Kohler, 1904, p. 421.433.455; Hartmann, 1910, p. 689.691; Hartmann, 1916a, p.
487.502; Clédat, 1923a, p. 63; Clédat, 1923b, p. 152.155; Gaudefroy-Demombynes,
1923, p. 256; Gauthier, 1925, II, p. 30 and 1926, III, p. 101; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218;
Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47; Gibb, 1958, I, p. 71; Goitein, 1967, I, p. 273.283.284.469;
Mouton, 2000, p. 147.152; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 13.23-24.
Sources
13th century AD
(1) Cairo Geniza letter (mentioned in Goitein, 1967, I, p. 283-284) (ca.
1210)
(2) Cairo Geniza letter (mentioned in Goitein, 1967, I, p. 273) (13th century
AD?)
1291)
14th century AD
(7-8) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487.502) (ca. 1345)
15th century AD
(11-12) Khalil el-Zahiri (translated in Gaulmier, 1950, p. 199.201) (before 1468)
(before 1470)

El Montayleb (Devise (3))
El Montaleb (Devise (3))
El Montaibeb (Devise (3), var. lect.)
Montaillec (Devise (3), var. lect.)
Meteileb (Via (4))
Merteleb (Memoria (5))
Morteleb (Memoria (5))
Merceleb (Memoria (5), var. lect.; Sanudo (6), var. lect.)
Mercebel (Memoria (5), var. lect.)
Mercebol (Memoria (5), var. lect.)
Viteleb (Sanudo (6))
95
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 689.691 and 1916, p. 487, n. 5 [el-m†ilb].
1039
Almothaïlab; al-M†jlb; al-M††jlb; al-Mu†ailib; Al-Mu†ailib; al-Mu†aylib; el-Moutaïleb;

El-Moutaïleb; El Moutaylib; el-Mun†ilab; Motailem (sic); Moutaïleb; Mouthayleb;
Mutailib; Mu†aylib
EL-BAQQARA
Bibliography
Quatremère, 1811, I, p. 56; Wright, 1848, p. 25-26; Sprenger, 1864, p. 95;

Tobler, 1874, p. 405 (non vidi); Gildemeister, 1884, p. 227; Gildemeister, 1885, p. 123;
de Goeje, 1889, p. 80 (Arabic); Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 196-197; Musil, II 1, 1907, p.
226.303; Hartmann, 1910, p. 675-678; Clédat, 1910a, p. 237; Maspero, 1912, p. 135;
Hartmann, 1916b, p. 374-375; Maspero, 1919, p. 70.100-101; Clédat, 1923a, p. 62-63;
Clédat, 1923b, p. 161.189; Abel, 1940, p. 60.238-239; Wilkinson, 1977, p.
142.149.167; Oren, 1982a, p. 40; Miller, 1986, p. 52; Sodini, 1998, p. 121; Figueras,
2000, p. 15.79.82.111.136.160-161.166.225.294; Mouton, 2000, p. 57-182.210; Cytryn-
Silverman, 2001, p. 5-23.
Maps
Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Mouton, 2000, p. 197.199.203
Sources
9th century AD
823?)
(2) Itinerarium Bernardi Monachi Franci, 9 (Tobler, 1879, p. 314) (ca. 870)
(3) Ya'qubi (translated in Wiet, 1937, p. 183) (891)
10th century AD
(5) el-Hamdani (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 128) (before 945)
(6) Ibn Hauqal (translated in Gildemeister, 1883, p. 12) (978)
15th century AD
(11) Ibn el-Dawadari (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 128) (ca. 1335)
(12-15) Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 528.544.625 628) (ca. 1420-
1442)

Albachara (Bernardus (2))
Albacara (Bernardus (2), var. lect.)
Al-Bakârah; Al Bakârah; al-Bakkâra; al-BaÈÈâra; al-BaÈÈra; Al BaÈÈârah; al-Baqqra;
bakara; BaÈÈara; Baqârah; Baqqra; el Bachara; El-Bakarah; el-baÈÈra; el-Baqarah; El
Baqarah; El-Baqarâh; el-Baqqra; el-Baqqâraß
96
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Sprenger, 1864, p. 95; Hartmann, 1910, p. 677 [el-bqar(a)].
1040
EL-SADAT
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 18.

asSdt
BIR EL-GANADIL
Maps

Bir el-Ganadil
SABKHAT EL-DERWISH
Bibliography
Fischer, 1910, p. 218.
Maps
Paoletti, 1903, map; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7.

Sebkha el-Daraouich; Sabchat ed-Derwsch
MABRUKAH
Bibliography
Salvator, 1879 (non vidi); de Jong, 2000, p. 655; Figueras, 2000, p. 198.
Maps
1041
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 17.

Bir el-Mabruka; Mabrkah
BIR EL-ABD
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 71.99.112-113; Mémoires, 1800, II, p. 269-270

(non vidi); Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173; von Kremer, 1850b, p. 824; van Senden,
1851, I, p. 74; Salvator, 1879, p. 18-19 (non vidi); Ascherson, 1887, p. 182; Griffith,
1890, p. 36; Guest, 1899, p. 281 (non vidi); Paoletti, 1903, p. 105; de La Jonquière,
1899-1907, III, p. 184 (non vidi); Clédat, 1910a, p. 210.234; Fischer, 1910, p. 213;
Hartmann, 1910, p. 697-701; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 373.376; Clédat, 1923a, p. 74.151;
Clédat, 1923b, p. 152.155; Clédat, 1924, p. 44; Dalman, 1924, p. 52-53; Gauthier,
1925, I, p. 146.181; Daressy, 1931a, p. 218; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Abel, 1939, p. 212
and 1940, p. 60; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26; Fontaine, 1955, p. 78.80.95; Berg, 1973, p. 5;
Oren, 1973a, p. 101-103 (Hebrew); Oren, 1973b, p. 112-113; Oren, 1973c, p. 198;
Naveh, 1974a, p. 79; Oren, 1974, p. 87-89; Thompson, 1975, p. 11; Oren, 1979b, p.
186.188-190; Oren, 1980b, p. 111-113.152 (Hebrew); Oren, 1982a, p. 10-11; Oren,
1984a, p. 18; Fischer-Elfert, 1986, p. 233; Leclant, 1986, p. 250; Oren, 1987a, p. 77-
85.108.114-115; Oren, 1987b, p. 637-638 (Hebrew); Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 73;
Figueras, 1988a, p. 55; Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 183; Oren, 1989a, p. 392; Valbelle,
1989, p. 599; Valbelle, 1990a, p. 99; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 29; Caneva, 1993, p. 38;
Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 13-16; Leclant, 1993, p. 190; Oren, 1993a, p. 1389-1390;
Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 11; Grandet, 1994, II, p. 254; Valbelle, 1996,
p. 63; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 64; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 26.27.32.110.114;
Hasel, 1998, p. 97.102.109.243; Oren, 1999, p. 735; de Jong, 2000, p. 7.655; Figueras,
2000, p. 13.14.79.168.198; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 26-28.31; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p.
14.17.19.21.23.24; Fuscaldo, 2003a, p. 78; Fuscaldo, 2003b, p. 189; Hoffmeier, 2003,
p. 171; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 62-63; Horus military route, 2004 (internet); Meurice,
2004, p. 465.469; Morris, 2005, p. 295-299.511 and passim.
Maps
d'Anville, 1766, p. 218; Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.33; Butler, 1978 [=
1902], p. 208; Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7;
Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Sadek, 1926, map; Abel, 1939, p. 532;
Fontaine, 1947a, map; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Margovsky, 1971, p. 18; Berg, 1973,
map 3; Oren, 1973a, p. 101; Oren, 1973c, p. 199 (at the abbreviation BEA); Neev,
1978, p. 428; Oren, 1979b, p. 181; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren,
1980b, p. 103; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b, p. 204; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Klein,
1987, p. 264; Levy, 1987, p. 260; Oren, 1987a, p. 74.79 (at the abbreviation BEA);
Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Oren, 1989a, p. 391 (at the
abbreviation BEA); Baumgarten, 1990, map; Caneva, 1992a, p. 35 (at the abbreviation
BEA); Caneva, 1993, p. 39; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner,
1042
1993a, p. 1; Grandet, 1994, I, p. 207; Kümmerly, 1995; Egypt, 1997, p. 41; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Redford, 1998, p. 46; Teixidor, 1998, p.
84; Figueras, 1999, p. 211; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 16; Figueras, 2000, p. 8; Carrez-
Maratray, 2001b, p. 99; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32-36, map
1-5; Meurice, 2004, p. 470; Morris, 2005, p. 277.396.
Illustrations
Clédat, 1923b, pl. 4: the road from Egypt to Syria near Bir el-Abd
Oren, 1973a, p. 101 (= 1973b, pl. 28a; 1987a, p. 81, pl. A; cf. 1999, p. 736, fig.
104): a general view of the granary, looking west
Oren, 1973a, p. 102: reconstruction of the granary
Oren, 1973a, p. 102 (cf. 1979b, p. 189, fig. 39; cf. 1980b, p. 112, fig. 4; 1982a,
p. 10, fig. 8; cf. 1987b, p. 638, fig. 9; cf. 1993, p. 1389): ground plan of the granary
Oren, 1973a, p. 102 (= 1973b, pl. 29b): the brick floor in silo chamber I,
looking north
Oren, 1973a, p. 103: objects found during the excavations: two jar handles;
fragments of a vessel; cartouches on jar handles; two scarabs
Oren, 1973b, pl. 28b: silo chamber IV, with the base of a domed roof, looking
south
Oren, 1980b, p. 113, pl. 3 (= 1987b, p. 637, pl. 8; 1993, p. 1389): a general view
of the granary
Oren, 1980b, p. 113, pl. 4 (= 1982a, p. 11, fig. 9; 1987a, p. 85, pl. B; 1987b, p.
638, fig. 10; 1993a, p. 1390): a vase painted in Egyptian blue found in the granary, 14th
century BC
Oren, 1984a, p. 18, fig. 21, 4.6: drawings of late Iron Age storage jars of
Palestinian origin from sites BEA 16 and 10a
Oren, 1984a, p. 22, fig. 25, 5: drawing of a 6th century BC (?) flask from site
BEA 10b
Oren, 1987a, p. 85, pl. C: a jar handle with a cartouche of Sethos I
Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33: schematic plan of the New Kingdom fortress
Sources
15th century AD
(1481)
16th century AD
17th century AD
1043

Bierlehalt (van Ghistele (2))
Bierlehali (Helffrich (3))
Pozzo Abde (Troilo (7))
Bir Al-Abd; Bîr al ‘Abd; Br al-‘Abd; Br al‘Abd; Bi’r al-‘Abd; Bîr al-‘Abed; Bir el-
Abd; Bir el Abd; Bir El Abd; Bir El-'Abd; Bir el-‘Abd; Bir el ‘Abd; Bîr el-Abd; Bîr el-
‘Abd; Bîr-el-‘Abd; Br el-Abd; Br el-‘Abd; br el-‘abd; Bîr el-°Abdoû; Bir el-Abed;
Bir El-Abed; Bir El Abed; Bir-el-Abed; Bir el 'Abed; Bir el-‘Abed; Bir el ‘Abed; Bir-
el-’Abed; Bir Lab; bir Lab; Bir-lab; Byr el-A’bd; el-‘Abd
97
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 173; Hartmann, 1910, p. 697; Fontaine, 1947a,
p. 26 [bir el-©bd].
1044
The area between Bir el-Abd and Qatia
DJEBEL RUA
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Évieux, 1995, p. 419.

G(ebel) Rouah
DJEBEL AKHSUM
Maps

Gebel Akhsoum
NADJAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 15.

NaÏÌ
ABU SA'DAN
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 14.
1045

Abuw Sa’dn
KHIRBA (III)
Maps
Abel, 1939, p. 532.

el-Khirba
BIR EL-AFEIN
Bibliography
Paoletti, 1903, p. 105.
Maps
Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208; Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1905c, p. 603;
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4; Baumgarten, 1990, map;
Kümmerly, 1995; Gaspar, 1998, p. 226.

'le puits d'Abou el Affin' (Paoletti); Bir Abû Afain (Popper); Bîr el-Afein; Bîr el ’Afein;
Bir el-Affein; El Afein (Gaspar); Um el Afein (Gaspar); Ufain (Butler)
SUBAIKHAT NAKHLAT MA'N

Bibliography
Quatremère, 1845, II, p. 90-91 (non vidi); Salvator, 1879, p. 17 (non vidi);
Schefer, 1884, p. 95; Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Kohler, 1904, p. 421.433.455; Hartmann,
1910, p. 688.691; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487; Clédat, 1923a, p. 63; Clédat, 1923b, p.
152.155; Gauthier, 1925, I, p. 146.181; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218; Popper, 1955, I (15), p.
47; Mouton, 2000, p. 152; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 13.23-24.
Sources
13th century AD
1046
1291)
14th century AD
15th century AD
(before 1470)

Elmahane (Devise (1))
El Mahane (Devise (1))
Mahan (Devise (1), var. lect.)
Nahlet Sabiha (Via (2))
Nahlet-Sabiha (Via (2), var. lect.)
Nahret-Sabiha (Via (2), var. lect.)
Nahlec (Memoria (3))
Nahlec Siberia (Memoria (3))
Nahlec Sib’ia (Memoria (3), var. lect.)
Nahlec Sibia (Memoria (3), var. lect.)
Nahlec Sybilia (Memoria (3), var. lect.)
Nahlet Sybilia (Memoria (3), var. lect.)
Naq’lec Sybilia (Memoria (3), var. lect.)
Naherlersibia (Sanudo (3))
Naclersibia (Sanudo (3), var. lect.)
Naclersibra (Sanudo (3), var. lect.)
al-Ma‘ân; Maan; Maân; Ma’an; Ma‘n; ∑ubai≈at Na≈lat Ma‘n; Subaikhat Nakhlat Ma‘n
Bar Sat Man (Salvator in Hartmann)
HOD EL-NAHR
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 234.

Hod el-Nahr
98
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 688.691 (cf. p. 691, n. 1 and 1916, p. 487, n. 4)
[Òbiß(at) nßl(at) m©n - m©n].
99
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 234, n. 2 [Ìu∂ el-nhr].
1047
EL-NASR
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 13.

anNaÒr
EL-RUMIYA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1923a, p. 67; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Ben-Tuvia, 1979, p. 43-67 (non
vidi).
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Gon, 1983, p. 539; Évieux, 1995,
p. 419.

el-Roumiyeh; El-Roumiyeh; El Roumiyeh; El Rumia; Rumia
EL-KIFAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 41.

alKifÌ
ANFUSHIYA
1048
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 234.236; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Évieux, 1995, p. 419.

Anfoushiyeh
EL-FAYDAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 12.

alFy∂ah
BEWASMIR
Bibliography

Bewasmir
NADJILA
Bibliography
Oren, 1987a, p. 77; Oren, 1993a, p. 1389; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998b, p. 26; de Jong, 2000, p. 655; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 26.31; Morris, 2005,
p. 527.
100
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 234; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26 [el-©nfu‡i(a)].
1049
Maps
Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Kümmerly, 1995; Figueras,

1999, p. 211; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 11.

En Nagila; Nagila; NaÏlah
EL-TA'AWUN
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 40.

alTa‘wun
EL-SALAM
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 10.

asSalm
AMM UGBAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 9.
1050

Amm ‘Ugbah
RAB'AH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 8.

Rb‘ah
DJBARAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 39.

Íbrah
OGHRATINA EL-SERIRI
Bibliography
Hartmann, 1916b, p. 373.

Oghratina-el-Seriri
QATIA
1051
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 71.113; d'Anville, 1766, p. 98.101.104.127.128;

d'Anville, 1769, p. 193 (non vidi); Description, Le Père, 1822, XI, p. 76-80.333;
Description, Andréossy, 1822, XI, p. 550; Description, Jacotin, 1824, XVII, p. 566-573;
Description, Devilliers, 1829, V, p. 135-136.151; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174;
Kinglake, 1844, p. 146; von Kremer, 1850b, p. 824; Hazlitt, 1851, p. 96; van Senden,
1852, I, p. 72-73.321; Donne, William Bodham, s.v. Casius mons, in Smith, 1854, I, p.
558; Prétot, 1860, p. 94 (non vidi); Flügel, 1862, p. 672-673; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 534-
535; Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 465.467; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 176 (Arabic index);
Boettger, 1879, p. 81; Salvator, 1879, p. 10 (non vidi); Brugsch, 1880, p. 1242;
Gildemeister, 1880, p. 249; Gildemeister, 1881, p. 86; Maspero, 1883, p. 63; Schefer,
1884, p. 95; Ascherson, 1887, p. 179; Ali Pascha Mubarak, 1889, XIV, p. 103 (Arabic)
(non vidi); Hartmann, 1898b, p. 302.312; Röhricht, 1898, p. 120-122; Guest, 1899, p.
281 (non vidi); Hartmann, 1899, p. 341; Lacroix, 1899, p. 258-259 (non vidi); Müller,
1901, I 2, p. 682; Garofalo, 1902, p. 2; Paoletti, 1903, p. 103-105; Blochet, 1904, X, p.
351; Kohler, 1904, p. 408.421.433.455-456; Clédat, 1905c, p. 604; Clermont-Ganneau,
1906b, p. 199; Schlumberger, 1906, p. 76-77; de La Jonquière, 1899-1907, III, p. 470
and IV, p. 122.184 (non vidi); Clédat, 1909a, p. 765-766.769; Clédat, 1910a, p.
210.212.237; Fischer, 1910, p. 216; Hartmann, 1910, p. 677. 685. 688. 691. 696-701;
Daressy, 1911a, p. 162; Pape, 1911, p. 631; Clédat, 1912a, p. 145.147; Abel, 1914, p.
566; Clédat, 1916a, p. 8-10; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 22.487.500.502.511; Hartmann,
1916b, p. 373-377; Watson, 1917, p. 23.31; Lesquier, 1918, p. 401; Maspero, 1919, p.
70; Clédat, 1919b, p. 215; Clédat, 1920, p. 108; Gardiner, 1920, p. 110.113-114;
Wiegand, 1920a, col. 86.88; Clédat, 1923a, p. 55.62-64.70.73.74.151.158-159; Clédat,
1923b, p. 146.151-152.154-155.157.164-166; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923, p.
7.253.256; Clédat, 1924, p. 44; Dalman, 1924, p. 45-46.51-52; Gauthier, 1925, I, p.
161; 1925, II, p. 155; 1926, III, p. 136; 1928, IV, p. 202; Toussoun, 1926, I, p.
88.100.101.105.124; Gottheil, 1927, p. 139.229-235; Daressy, 1929, p. 321-322 and
1931, p. 216.218; Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937, XIII 1, col. 55; Abel,
1938, II, p. 218; Abel, 1939, p. 210.220 and 1940, p. 58.60-62.233; Alt, 1943, p. 65.68;
Scharff, 1943, p. 152; Letts, 1946, p. 184-185; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Wiet, 1953, p.
99; Littmann, 1954, p. 244; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 193; Fontaine, 1955, p. 24-236
(passim); Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47; Gibb, 1958, I, p. 71-73; Esposito, 1960, p. 102-
105; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46 (Hebrew); Helck, 1971, p. 311; Berg, 1973, p. 17; Golb,
1974, p. 146; Tamari, 1978, p. 4-5; Oren, 1980b, p. 129 (Hebrew); Abd el-Maksoud,
1981, p. 38-40; Drori, 1981, p. 24 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Schlott-Schwab, 1981, p. 94;
Eph'al, 1982, p. 140; Leclant, 1982, p. 422; Oren, 1982a, p. 46; Oren, 1982b, p. 203;
Timm, 1984, I, p. 138; Bailey, 1985, p. 21; Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, p. 15; Fischer-
Elfert, 1986, p. 233; Gomaà, 1987, II, p. 221; David, 1988, p. 24-26 (Hebrew) (non
vidi); Figueras, 1988a, p. 55.58; BIA, 1990, I, p. 61; Donner, 1992, p. 78; Goedicke,
1992, p. 28; Martel-Thoumian, 1992, p. 228-236; BIA, 1993, VIII, p. 1; Chartier-
Raymond, 1993, p. 47.67; Hamza, 1993, p. 47-68 (Arabic) (non vidi); Kitchen, 1993,
Notes, I, p. 15; Oren, 1993a, p. 1213.1396; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 19-20; Wagner, 1993a,
p. 11; Évieux, 1995, p. 34; Levanoni, 1995, p. 148.194; Deluz, 1997, p. 994-995;
Régnier-Bohler, 1997, p. 1277; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 18.26.28.29; Abd al-Malik,
1998, p. 171-176; Teixidor, 1998, p. 83; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 11; Carrez-
Maratray, 1999b, p. 293-300.348.469; Figueras, 1999, p. 212; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a,
p. 16; de Jong, 2000, p. 3.6.9.10.654; Figueras, 2000, p. 231-232.368 and passim;
1052
Mouton, 2000, p. 22-75.89-95.128-183; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 26; Cytryn-Silverman,

2001, p. 10-24; Meurice, 2004, p. 458.459.469; Morris, 2005, p. 425.
Maps
d'Anville, 1766, p. 218; Volney, 1825 [1787], II, map; Description, 1809, État
moderne, I, pl. 10; Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.34; Description, 1830, XVIII, map
1.2; Michaud, 1841, III, map; Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208; Paoletti, 1903, map;
Clédat, 1909a, p. 766; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Gardiner, 1920, pl.
13; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Daressy, 1930, map; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Fontaine, 1947a,
map; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41 and map c-d; Littmann, 1954, p. 212; Cazelles, 1987 [=
1955], p. 190; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Margovsky, 1971,
p. 18; Berg, 1973, map 5; Oren, 1979b, p. 181; Baines, 1981 [= 1980], inner cover;
Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1980b, p. 103; Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 37; Oren, 1982a, p.
2; Oren, 1982b, p. 204; Bailey, 1985, p. 23; Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, p. 16; Figueras,
1987, p. 766; Klein, 1987, p. 264; Oren, 1987a, p. 74; Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63;
Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 64; Oren,
1993a, p. 1387; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Évieux, 1995, p. 419;
Kümmerly, 1995; Levanoni, 1995, p. 144; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Abd al-
Malik, 1998, p. 172; Teixidor, 1998, p. 84; Figueras, 1999, p. 211; de Jong, 2000, p.
654, no. 38 and p. 656; Figueras, 2000, p. 8.16; Mouton, 2000, p. 197.199-200.202-203;
Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 99; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p.
32.34-36, map 1.3-5.
Illustrations
Salvator, 1879 (non vidi) (= Figueras, 2000, p. 231, fig. 29): drawing of the
ruins of Qatia
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 38-39, fig. 1: a little early Islamic mosque; the
thresholds of the two frontal doors are reused ancient alabaster pillars
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 39, fig. 2: detail of one of the alabaster pillars and of
the pink granite column reused in the foundations of the minaret
Abd al-Malik, 1998, p. 175, fig. 137: ground plan of the Mamluke mosque (the
Ïmi‘) of Qatia
Sources
11th century AD
(1) Cairo Geniza letter (Hebrew) (translated in Gottheil, 1927, p. 228-235,
no. 47) (1067)
12th century AD
(2) Banu Hilal epic (mentioned in Hartmann, 1898b, p. 302) (after 1118)
13th century AD
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 101) (1225)
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 104-105) (1225)
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 100) (1225)
1053

Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 88) (1225)
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 124) (1225)
(8) Ibn Shaddad (mentioned in Abd al-Malik, 1998, p. 176, n. 5.27.37)
(1277-1285)
1291)
(11) History of the patriarchs of Alexandreia (mentioned in Blochet, 1904, X,
p. 350-351, n. 2) (ca. 1250-1300)
(12) el-Hamadani (mentioned in Bailey, 1985, p. 21) (13th century AD?)
14th century AD
(13) Dimashqi (translated in Mehren, 1874, p. 328) (ca. 1300)
(15) Marino Sanudo, 3, 14, 12 (Röhricht, 1898, p. 121-122) (1321)
(16-17) Abu'l-Feda, Geography (translated in Reinaud, 1848, II 1, p. 146.149)
(1321)
(18) Semeonis (Esposito, 1960, p. 102-105) (ca. 1324)
(19-22) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 22.487.500.502) (ca. 1345)
(23) Ibn Battuta (translated in Gibb, 1958, I, p. 72-73) (1355)
(24-25) Mufaddal (translated in Kortantamer, 1973, p. 51.251) (1358)
(26) Ibn el-Dji'an (mentioned in Clédat, 1923a, p. 64) (1375)
15th century AD
(27) Ibn Duqmaq (mentioned in Abd al-Malik, 1998, p. 176, n. 5.27) (before
1407)
(28-29) Qalqashandi (mentioned in Gibb, 1958, I, p. 72, n. 9.13) (before 1418)
(30) Emmanuel Piloti (Dopp, 1958, p. 237) (1441)
(31-32) Maqrizi (translated in Bouriant, 1900, p. 670.672) (ca. 1420-1442)
(33) Maqrizi (mentioned in Gildemeister, 1881, p. 86) (before 1442)
(34) Maqrizi, History (mentioned in Clédat, 1916a, p. 8) (before 1442)
(35) Cairo Geniza letter (Arabic in Hebrew characters) (translated in Gottheil,
1927, p. 138-141, no. 30) (ca. 1450)
(38-42) Khalil el-Zahiri (translated in Gaulmier, 1950, p. 52.159.197.199.201)
(before 1468)
(before 1470)
(44) Abu'l-Mahasin, Annals (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 133) (before
1470)
(45-61) Abu'l-Mahasin, Annals (translated in Popper, 1954, I (13), p. 30.34.149-
150; 1954, II (14), p. 28.83.97.132.186.188.203; 1954, III (17), p. 19-20.72; 1958, IV
(18), p. 22.197; VII (23), p. 8.60.133) (before 1470)
(1481)
(65) Obadiah of Bertinoro (mentioned in Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 15)
(1488)
1054
(66) Arnold von Harff (German) (translated in Letts, 1946, p. 184-185)

(1499)
16th century AD
(68) Ibn Iyas, History (translated in Devonshire, 1922, p. 39) (before 1524)
(69) Ibn Iyas, Histoire des Mamlouks circassiens (Wiet, 1945, p. 59 in
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 14, n. 76) (before 1524)
(70) Ibn Iyas, Histoire des Mamlouks circassiens (Wiet, 1945, p. 427 in
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 14, n. 77) (before 1524)
(71-73) Ibn Iyas, Journal d'un bourgeois du Caire (Wiet, 1955, I, p. 78.186.400)
(before 1524)
(74-81) Ibn Iyas, Journal d'un bourgeois du Caire (Wiet, 1960, II, p.
2.38.50.128.131.275.359.366 (non vidi)) (before 1524)
(82) Greek portulanus (Delatte, 1947, p. 140-141) (before 1534)
(83-84) Greffin Affagart (Chavanon, 1902, p. 60-61.157-158) (1533-1534)
(85-86) Tvoyage van Mher Joos van Ghistele (Gaspar, 1998, p. 170.172) (1557)
(88-89) Cairo Geniza letters (mentioned in Oren, 1982a, p. 46) (16th-18th
centuries AD)
17th century AD
(90) Francesco Quaresmi (De Sandoli, 1989, p. 432) (1639)
(93) Ferdinand von Troilo (mentioned in Hartmann, 1910, p. 699) (1676)
Arabic name in a Latin or Greek alphabet transcription101

la Katye (Devise (9))
El Katye (Devise (9))
Caythe (Devise (9), var. lect.)
Catye (Devise (9), var. lect.)
Catie (Via (10))
Cathie (Memoria (14); Greffin Affagart (84))
Catha (Memoria (14))
Cathia (Memoria (14), var. lect.; Semeonis (18): Cathiam; Quaresmi (90))
Catie (Sanudo (15); Helffrich (87)102)
Chatie (Sanudo (15))
Cactia (Piloti (30))
Catria (Wey (36))
Cattia (Breydenbach (64); van Ghistele (85))
Kathia (Harff (66))
Kavtia (Portulanus (82))
Catija (van Ghistele (86))
101
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; von Kremer, 1850b, p. 824, n. 1; Flügel,
1862, p. 672; Maspero, 1883, p. 63; Maspero, 1919, p. 70; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Timm, 1984, I, p. 138
[q†i(a)]; Loutfy, 1891, map in Hartmann, 1899, p. 341 [qa†i(a)]; Hartmann, 1910, p. 688; Maspero, 1919,
p. 70 [q†ia].
102
Cf. 'Catie Castrum' on the map in Baines, 1981 [= 1980], inner cover.
1055
Calhia [read Cathia] (Troilo (93))

Cathya; Catieh; Cathieh; Ca†ja; Catyé; el Katieh; El. Katieh; El Katieh; El-Ëa†ja; el
Qatia; Gatieh; Ga†yah; Kasiet (sic); Katha; Kathiâ; Kathiah; Katia; Katiah; Katîah;
Katieh; Kâtieh; Katiheh; Ëatiya; Katiyah; Katiyeh; Katiyèh; Katîyeh; Ëa†îyeh; Katja;
Ëa†ja; Èa†ja; Ëa†j; Èatj; Katya; Èa†y; Kthije; Kutajâ; Qathya; Qatia; Qatiah; Qatieh;
Qatîéh; Qatiya; Qatîya; Qa†ya; Q†ya; qa†ja; Qatya; Qa†ya; Qa†yâ; Qa†y; Qa†yah;
Qa†yaß; Qatyeh; Quatieh; Quattieh
Bir Qatia; Bîr Qatia; Bir Qatija; Bîr Qâtija
OQTAHIA
Bibliography
Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Clédat, 1910a, p. 237; Clédat, 1912a, p. 145;
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Fontaine, 1955, p. 108.228; Évieux, 1995, p. 34.
Maps
Description, 1830, XVIII, map 2; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Évieux,
1995, p. 419.

Octahieh; Octâhieh; Oqtahieh; Oqtahyeh; Oqtâhyeh; Oqtâhyéh (Description)
Iktaieh (Clédat, Fontaine)
Aclameh (Linant, 1855 in Fontaine, 1955, p. 108.228)?
Aetameh (Linant, 1855(?) in Clédat, 1912a, p. 145)
103
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Clédat, 1912a, p. 145 [aqtaÌi(a)]; Clédat,
1910a, p. 237; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [ak†i(a)].
1056
The area of Qasr Ghet southeast of Qatia
QASR GHET
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 234-237; Clédat, 1911, p. 433; Clédat, 1912a, p. 145-168;

Clédat, 1916a, p. 9; Clédat, 1916b, p. 28; Gardiner, 1920, p. 114; Clédat, 1923a, p.
73.96; Clédat, 1924, p. 39; Eissfeldt, 1932, p. 41; Aimé-Giron, 1939, p. 347; Abel,
1939, p. 542 and 1940, p. 62; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Littmann, 1954, p. 211.214.231-
232.244.246; Starcky, 1955, p. 153.156; Starcky, 1957, p. 225; Strugnell, 1959, p.
32.34-35; Kirkbride, 1960, p. 89-91; Starcky, Jean, s.v. Pétra et la Nabatène, in DB,
Suppl. VII, 1966, col. 980; Margovsky, 1971, p. 18-21 (Hebrew); Berg, 1973, p. 17;
Oren, 1975b, p. 37 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Oren, 1976, showcase VII 7 (non vidi); Oren,
1977b, p. 94-107 (Hebrew); Zemer, 1977, p. 61.113 (non vidi); Riley, 1979, p. 222 (non
vidi); Negev, 1980, p. 337-338 (Hebrew) (non vidi); Oren, 1980b, p. 128-147
(Hebrew); Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 38-41; Figueras, 1981, p. 148.150.151; Criscuolo,
1982, p. 128.131; Leclant, 1982, p. 422; Oren, 1982a, p. 28-35.46; Oren, 1982b, p. 203-
211; Tsafrir, 1982, p. 212-214; Rokéah, 1983, p. 93-96; Leclant, 1986, p. 250; Negev,
1987a, p. 745-750 (Hebrew); Wenning, 1987, p. 182.185-188; Gaillard, 1988, p.
199.202; Jones, 1988, p. 52-54; Kasher, 1988, p. 8; Desy, 1989, p. 33-34.136.144.162;
Valbelle, 1989, p. 595.607; Zayadine, 1990, p. 155.158.159; BIA, 1991, II, p. 30;
Clédat, 1991, p. 5; BIA, 1992, VI, p. 28; Oren, 1993a, p. 1213-1218.1395.1396;
Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 9.11; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 208; Alston, 1995, p.
201; Oked, 1996, p. 167; Vogt, 1997, p. 14; Arthur, 1998, p. 194-212; Ballet, 1998, p.
103; Graf, 1998, p. 110; Teixidor, 1998, p. 83; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 1.11.14;
Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 430; Oren, 1999, p. 737; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 75; Carrez-
Maratray, 2000a, p. 16.51; Figueras, 2000, p. 229-231.368 and passim; Gawlikowski,
2000, p. 69 (non vidi); Mouton, 2000, p. 92; Talbert, 2000, p. 1080; Valbelle, 2000a, p.
138.208.215.219.223; Winnicki, 2000, p. 171; Gawlikowski, 2003, p. 195-199;
Meurice, 2004, p. 458.460.461.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Littmann,
1954, p. 212; Starcky, Jean, s.v. Pétra et la Nabatène, in DB, Suppl. VII, 1966, col. 901-
902; Margovsky, 1969, p. 46; Margovsky, 1971, p. 18; Berg, 1973, map 5; Meshel,
1973b, p. 208; Oren, 1977b, p. 94; Oren, 1979b, p. 181; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Oren,
1980b, p. 103; Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 37; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b, p. 204;
Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Oren, 1987a, p. 74; Wenning, 1987, p. 14 and map 16; Carrez-
Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Jones, 1988, p. 53; Zayadine, 1990, p.
166; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Stern, 1993, map; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p.
1; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1; Alston, 1995, p. 34; Évieux, 1995, p. 419; Abd el-Maksoud,
1998a, p. 61; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Teixidor, 1998, p. 84; Figueras, 1999, p. 211;
Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78; Figueras, 2000, p. 8; Talbert, 2000, map 70; Carrez-Maratray,
2001b, p. 99; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33.
Illustrations
General
1057
Oren, 1977b, p. 94 (Hebrew) (cf. the English translation 1982b, p. 205, fig. 2):
plan of the sites
Nabataean temenos
Clédat, 1910a, p. 235, fig. 11: plan of the temenos
Clédat, 1912a, p. 150, fig. 1: plan of the temenos
Clédat, 1912a, p. 152-155, fig. 2-7: ground plan and architectural drawings of
the small temple
Clédat, 1912a, p. 157, fig. 8 (= Figueras, 2000, p. 54, fig. 8): facsimile of the
Nabataean inscription found in the small temple
Clédat, 1912a, p. 158, fig. 9-10: two fragmentary lamps found in the small
temple, figuring respectively Zeus Sarapis and a naked woman
Clédat, 1912a, pl. 1a: a general view of the acropolis and the great temple
Clédat, 1912a, pl. 1b: the colonnade
Clédat, 1912a, pl. 2a: the cella of the great temple
Clédat, 1912a, pl. 2b: the interior of the small temple
Littmann, 1954, p. 232, no. 83: facsimile of the Nabataean inscription
Strugnell, 1959, p. 32, fig. 2: facsimile of the Nabataean inscription
Margovsky, 1971, p. 19: plan of the temenos
Margovsky, 1971, p. 19-20: the temenos with the temples emerging from the
sand Oren, 1977b, front cover: the inner facade of the great temple
Oren, 1977b, p. 95 (cf. 1993, p. 1213): plan of the temenos
Oren, 1977b, p. 95 (= 1980b, p. 136, ph. 21): the temenos before the excavations
Oren, 1977b, p. 95 (cf. 1980b, p. 134, fig. 8; cf. 1982b, p. 206, fig. 3; =
Wenning, 1987, p. 186, fig. 25; = Zayadine, 1990, p. 168, fig. 3): ground plan of the
small and great temples
Oren, 1977b, p. 96 (= 1980b, p. 137, fig. 10): four sections of the small temple
Oren, 1977b, p. 97 (= 1980b, p. 137, ph. 22; = 1982a, p. 30, fig. 32; = 1982b, pl.
27b; = 1993, p. 1214): the altar and the cult steles (betyls) in the niche in the small
temple
Oren, 1977b, p. 97 (= 1980b, p. 140, ph. 23): the upper part of the great temple
(?), covered by sand
Oren, 1977b, p. 98 (= 1980b, p. 140, ph. 24; = 1982b, pl. 28a; = Zayadine, 1990,
p. 169, fig. 4): the interior of the great temple
Oren, 1977b, p. 98: the excavation of the great temple (?)
Oren, 1977b, p. 99 (= 1980b, p. 138-139, fig. 11-12): four drawings and sections
of the great temple
Oren, 1977b, p. 100 (= 1980b, p. 135, fig. 9; = 1982a, p. 28, fig. 30; = 1982b, p.
207, fig. 4; = Zayadine, 1990, p. 167, fig. 2): isometric view of the temples looking
southwest
Oren, 1980b, p. 100: the temenos, covered by sand
Oren, 1980b, p. 141, fig. 13: ground plan and drawing of the kiosk (?)
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 38-39, fig. 4-5: the temples emerging from the sand
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 41, fig. 3: the great temple emerging from the sand
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 40-41, fig. 4: the colonnade emerging from the sand
Oren, 1982a, p. 28-29, fig. 31 (= 1982b, pl. 27a; = 1993, p. 1214): a general
view of the great temple before the excavations, looking southwest
Oren, 1982a, p. 35, fig. 41: the facade of the great temple
Oren, 1993a, p. 1213: a general view of the temenos, looking east
Oren, 1993a, p. 1215: the inner wall of the great temple
1058
Wagner, 1993a, p. 9, fig. 10: one of the Nabataean temples emerging from the
sand
Gawlikowski, 2003, p. 196, fig. 1: photo of the temple seen from the south
Gawlikowski, 2003, p. 197, fig. 2: photo of the inner pediment
Gawlikowski, 2003, p. 198, fig. 3: restored plan and section of the temple
Nabataean settlements
Oren, 1977b, p. 100 (= 1982a, p. 34, fig. 40): a fragment of an oil lamp with the
Nabataean symbol of the dolphin, found in one of the nearby settlements
Oren, 1977b, p. 101: a fragmentary figurine, found in one of the nearby
settlements (?)
Nabataean cemeteries
Clédat, 1912a, p. 161-163, fig. 11-16: ground plans and architectural drawings
of two mausoleums; drawings of a glass vase and an incense burner found in tombs
Clédat, 1912a, pl. 3: jewellery found in tombs
Oren, 1976, showcase VII 7 mentioned in Wenning, 1987, p. 188: 1st century
AD jewellery found in tombs
Oren, 1977b, p. 101 (= 1980b, p. 142, ph. 25; = 1982a, p. 32, fig. 36a; = 1982b,
pl. 28a; 1993, p. 1216): a mausoleum in a Nabataean cemetery
Oren, 1977b, p. 102 (= 1980b, p. 142, fig. 14; = 1982a, p. 32, fig. 36b): four
ground plans and sections of a mausoleum
Oren, 1977b, p. 102 (= 1980b, p. 144, ph. 26; = 1982a, p. 32, fig. 37): a staircase
leading to a mausoleum
Oren, 1977b, p. 103: a vaulted mausoleum
Oren, 1977b, p. 103: a vaulted mausoleum
Oren, 1977b, back cover (cf. 1980b, p. 145, ph. 27; cf. 1993, p. 1216): four
pieces of golden jewellery found in one of the Nabataean tombs
Late Roman settlement
Clédat, 1912a, p. 164-165, fig. 17-25 (= Figueras, 2000, p. 54, fig. 8 and p. 129
fig. 12): drawings of objects found in the (Late Roman?) city (a fragment of a blue
enamelled vase; a lead coin; a terra cotta bark with Horos on it; six fragments of Roman
lamps)
Oren, 1977b, p. 103 (cf. 1980b, p. 132, fig. 7; = 1982b, p. 210, fig. 5; = 1993, p.
1216): plan of the Late Roman settlement to the east of the Nabataean temenos
Oren, 1977b, p. 103 (= 1980b, p. 130, ph. 19; = 1993, p. 1218): part of the city
wall and one of the towers from the Late Roman period
Oren, 1977b, p. 104 (= 1980b, p. 131, ph. 18; = 1982a, p. 30, fig. 33; = 1982b,
pl. 28c; = 1993, p. 1217): the Late Roman building B15 during excavations
Oren, 1977b, p. 104: one of the Late Roman buildings Oren, 1977b, p. 105:
one of the Late Roman buildings
Oren, 1977b, p. 105 (= 1980b, p. 132, ph. 19; = 1982a, p. 30, fig. 34; = 1993, p.
1217): a room from the Late Roman period with installations and storage jars in situ
Oren, 1977b, p. 106: a decorated object from the Late Roman settlement
Oren, 1977b, p. 106: a fresco in one of the Late Roman buildings
Oren, 1977b, p. 107 (= 1982a, p. 33, fig. 39; = 1982b, pl. 29c; 1993, p. 1218):
two oil lamps with Christian monogrammatic crosses from the Late Roman settlement
Oren, 1977b, p. 107 (= 1993, p. 1218): an oil lamp with a menorah from the
Late Roman settlement
Oren, 1977b, p. 107 (= 1980b, p. 133, ph. 20; = 1982a, p. 33, fig. 38; = 1982b,
pl. 29b): a fragmentary oil lamp with a menorah from the Late Roman settlement
Oren, 1977b, p. 107: two lamps from the Late Roman settlement
1059
Oren, 1977b, p. 107 (= 1982a, p. 31, fig. 35; = 1993, p. 1218): a lamp from the
Late Roman settlement decorated with a genius or Eros playing the cymbals
Oren, 1982b, pl. 29a: the interior of a room in the Late Roman building B10
Rokéah, 1983, pl. 10a: the ostrakon found in the Late Roman building B15
Arthur, 1998, p. 195, fig. 2: map of the site with the distribution of amphora
types
Arthur, 1998, p. 200, fig. 5, 4.8-9; p. 202, fig. 6, 2; p. 204, fig. 7, 2-3; p. 206,
fig. 8, 3; p. 208, fig. 9, 3: drawings of amphorae found at the site (D50)
Texts found in situ
A Nabataean inscription (1st century BC)

(1) Clédat, 1912a, p. 157 and fig. 8 (Strugnell, 1959, p. 34-35; Chabot, RES III,
1916, p. 164-165, no. 1487)
Amphora stamps from Rhodos (3rd-1st century BC)
(2) SB I, 5737 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 166, no. 11)
(3) SB I, 5738 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 167, no. 14)
(4) SB I, 5732 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 165, no. 1)
(5) SB I, 5741 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 168, no. 23)
(6) Clédat, 1912a, p. 168, no. 24
(7) SB I, 5740 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 167, no. 21)
Latin stamps and amphora stamps from southern Italy (3rd-1st century BC?)
(8) Clédat, 1912a, p. 167, no. 18
(9) Desy, 1989, no. 1112 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 167, no. 16; CIL I 2.4, 3494a b2)
(10) Desy, 1989, no. 1115 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 167, no. 15)
(12) Clédat, 1912a, p. 166, no. 3
(13) Clédat, 1912a, p. 166, no. 10
(14) Desy, 1989, no. 1113 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 166, no. 9; SB I, 5736)
(16) Desy, 1989, no. 1116 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 166, no. 7; SB I, 5734; CIL I 2.4, 3535c
c)
(17) Desy, 1989, no. 1117 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 166, no. 5; CIL I 2.4, 3543c a11)
(18) Clédat, 1912a, p. 166, no. 4
Unidentified amphora stamps
(19) SB I, 5733 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 165, no. 2)
(20) SB I, 5735 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 166, no. 8)
(21) Clédat, 1912a, p. 166, no. 12
(22) Clédat, 1912a, p. 167, no. 13
(23) Desy, 1989, no. 1274 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 167, noe. 17)
(24) SB I, 5739 (Clédat, 1912a, p. 167, no. 20)
(25) Clédat, 1912a, p. 167, no. 22
A Greek ostrakon (4th century AD)
(26) Rokéah, 1983, p. 93-96 and pl. 10a

104
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 236 and 1912, p. 145; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [qÒr gi†]; for
the Beduin spelling, cf. Clédat, 1912, p. 145, n. 1: [qÒr wit]. The forms 'Qars Ghêt' (Abd el-Maksoud,
1060
Kasarwite; Kaserwit; Kassarwit; Kasserwit; Kasserwi—t; Kasraouit; Kasrawit; Kasr

Gheit; Kasr-Gheit; Kasr Ghêt; Kasr Ghê†; Qasarweit; Qasraouite; Qasrawet; QaÒrawet;
QaÒrawêt; QaÒrâwe†; Qasr el-Gheit; Qasr el Gheit; Qasr el-Ghet; QaÒr Gt; QaÒr G†;
Qasr Gheit; Qasr-Gheit; QaÒr Ghei†; Qasr Ghet; Qasr Ghêt; QaÒr Ghêt; Qasrouet;
Qasrouit; Qasr Wît; Qasserout; Qasserwit; Tell Qasrawit
AWITI
Bibliography
Clermont-Ganneau, 1919, p. 5.13-16.24-29; Littmann, 1954, p. 227-230;

Starcky, 1955, p. 156; Strugnell, 1959, p. 31-35; Tsafrir, 1982, p. 212; Wenning, 1987,
p. 185; Jones, 1988, p. 52; Zayadine, 1990, p. 154-155; Oren, 1993a, p. 1213; Graf,
1998, p. 110; Figueras, 2000, p. 230; Winnicki, 2000, p. 171.
Sources
1st century BC
(1) Nabataean inscription from Tell el-Shuqafiya (Strugnell, 1959, p. 31-32)
(24 May 54 BC?)
Nabataean
‘wytw; ’wytw; Aouitou; Awiti; ’Awtu; ’awtu
AUTAIOI
Bibliography
Müller, 1855, I, p. 130; Müller, David Heinrich, s.v. Autei, in RE, II 2, 1896,
col. 2593-2594; Lesquier, 1918, p. 419; Clédat, 1923a, p. 150-151; Clédat, 1924, p. 37;
Calderini, 1966, I 2, p. 276; Oren, 1982b, p. 209; Tsafrir, 1982, p. 212-214; Wenning,
1987, p. 185; Kasher, 1988, p. 8; Burstein, 1989, p. 69; Zayadine, 1990, p. 155; Oren,
1993a, p. 1213; Graf, 1998, p. 110; Teixidor, 1998, p. 83; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
64.454; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 16.51; Figueras, 2000, p. 230; Winnicki, 2000, p.
166-167.171.
Maps
Ortelius, 1595 in Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 23; Müller, 1855, pl. 6.
Sources
2nd century BC
(1) Agatharchides, 31 (Müller, 1855, I, p. 129-130) (ca. 200 - after 131) (=
Photios (7))
1981, p. 40), 'Gasr Gheit' (Gaillard, 1988, p. 199.202; Valbelle, 1989, p. 595) and 'Qsar Ghêt' (the map
Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63) are not correct.
1061
1st century AD
(2-3) Iuba, FGrHist no. 275, F 34 (ca. 50 BC - ca. 23 AD) (= Plinius (5-6))
(4-6) Plinius, Naturalis historia, 6, 32, 158; 6, 33, 167 (= Iuba (2)); 6, 33, 168
(= Iuba (3)) (77)
9th century AD
(7) Photios, Bibliotheca, 250, 31 [448b] (Henry, 1974, p. 156) (820-897) (=
Agatharchides (1))
Greek
Aujtai'oi (Photios (7): ajpo; ga;r Aujtaivwn)
Latin105
Autaei (Plinius (4-6))
Autei (Plinius (4-6), var. lect.)
Authaei (Plinius (4-6), var. lect.)
Authaci (Plinius (4-6), var. lect.)
Antaei (Plinius (4-6), var. lect.)
Antei (Plinius (4-6), var. lect.)
EL-DHEISH
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 236; Clédat, 1912a, p. 145.

el-Dheish; El-Dheish
EL-FARSH
Bibliography

el-Farch; El-Farch
EL-HASUA
Bibliography
105
Also rendered as 'Antéens' by Clédat, 1923a, p. 150-151 and 1924, p. 37; 'Utai' in Kasher, 1988, p. 8 is
a mere mistake.
106
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 236, n. 1 and 1912, p. 145 [el-dhi‡].
107
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 236, n. 1 and 1912, p. 145 [el-fr‡].
1062

el-Hasouah; El-Hasouah
EL-SADJIA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1912a, p. 145; Oren, 1982a, p. 28; Oren, 1982b, p. 203; Oren, 1993a, p.
1213.

el-Sagieh (Clédat)
Assakia (Oren)
Hod ('Basin') es-Saqieh; Hod es-Saqiyya (Oren)
EL-M'ZAHAMIYA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 236.

El-M’zahamiyeh
EL-MAHARI
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 236.

El-Mahari
108
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 236, n. 1 and 1912, p. 145 [el-ÌÒu(a)].
109
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1912, p. 145 [el-sÏi(a)].
110
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 236, n. 1 [el-mzaÌmi(a)].
111
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 236, n. 1 [el-mÌari].
1063
The area northwest of Qatia
KHIRBET EL-MARD
Bibliography
Clédat, 1923a, p. 158; Clédat, 1923b, p. 165.
Maps

Khirbet el-Mârd; Koum el-Mard
EL-GHABAI
Bibliography
Clédat, 1910a, p. 237.

El-Ghabai
DJEBEL ABU DAREM

Bibliography
Clédat, 1915b, p. 37.

gebel Abou-Darem
DJEBEL AENNI
Bibliography
Clédat, 1915b, p. 37; Figueras, 2000, p. 158-159.
Illustrations
112
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1923a, p. 158 [ßrbt el-mard].
113
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1910a, p. 237 [el-gabi].
1064
Clédat, 1915b, p. 37, fig. 12: facsimile of the inscription found in Djebel Aenni
Texts found in situ
A Greek funerary (?) inscription

(1) Clédat, 1915b, p. 37 and fig. 12

Aenni; Gebel-Aenni; Jebel ‘Aenni
EL-KARAMAH
Bibliography
de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 7.

alKarmah
BIR ABU HAMRA

Bibliography
Daressy, 1931a, p. 220; de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
Daressy, 1930, map; Bietak, 1975, map 4; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 6.

Abuw Îamra; Bir Abou Hamra; bir Abou Hamra
HOD EL-SUFIA
Bibliography
114
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1915b, p. 37 [Ïbl ©ni].
1065
Daressy, 1931a, p. 220.

hod el Soufieh
RUMANI
Bibliography
Forbin, 1819, p. 182-187; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Brugsch, 1880, p.

1242-1243; Chester, 1880, p. 147.150; Maspero, 1883, p. 63; Fischer, 1910, p. 216;
Hartmann, 1916b, p. 373; Wiegand, 1920a, col. 86.88; Clédat, 1923a, p. 98; Clédat,
1923b, p. 161; Dalman, 1924, p. 50-51; Gauthier, 1926, III, p. 136; Daressy, 1930, p.
115 and 1931, p. 220; Neev, 1978, p. 427; Oren, 1982a, p. 14; Oren, 1984a, p. 28;
Oren, 1987a, p. 77; Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 175; Figueras, 1988a, p. 58; Oren,
1993a, p. 1388-1389.1393; Wagner, 1993a, p. 10; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 26;
Defernez, 1998, p. 67; Oren, 1998, p. 76-81; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
200.297.320.472; Figueras, 1999, p. 212; Oren, 1999, p. 737; de Jong, 2000, p. 655;
Figueras, 2000, p. 116.163.244; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 26.28; Meurice, 2004, p. 459;
Morris, 2005, p. 527.
Maps
Chester, 1880, p. 144; Clédat, 1909a, p. 766; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl.
7; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Daressy, 1930, map; Gauthier, 1931, VII, map 1; Abel, 1933, I,
map 2; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41; Oren, 1973a, p. 101; Tsafrir, 1973,
p. 91; Bietak, 1975, map 4; Oren, 1975a, p. 77; Har-El, 1976, p. 385; Bartholomew,
1977; Oren, 1977a, p. 73; Neev, 1978, p. 428; Oren, 1979b, p. 181.187; Oren, 1980b, p.
103; Oren, 1981a, p. 26; Arden, 1982, p. 429; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b, p. 204;
Oren, 1984a, p. 8; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Har-El, 1987a, p. 718; Klein, 1987, p. 264;
Levy, 1987, p. 258.260; Oren, 1987a, p. 74; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Baumgarten, 1990,
map; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Kümmerly,
1995; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map; Figueras, 1999, p.
211; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 5; Figueras, 2000, p. 8.16; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p.
99; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33.
Illustrations
Oren, 1998, p. 80, fig. 72: campsite S10 near Rumani

Oren, 1998, p. 80, fig. 72: three Greek amphorae from the Rumani region
115
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; Brugsch, 1879, p. 1242 [rmman(a)];
Maspero, 1883, p. 63 [rman(a)].
1066
El-Roumaneh; er-Romni; er-Rummn; Rommana; Rommânah; Rommanéh;

Rommâneh; Rommânéh; Romana; Româneh; Romani; Români; romni; Roumaneh;
Roumani; Roummâneh; Rumani; Rummnah; rummne; Rummâni
Bir el Roumani; Bir el-Rumâni; Bîr of Românah; bir Romani
Romale; Romalé (Forbin, 1819, p. 182-187)
Cape Româneh (Chester, 1880, p. 150)
sebkhet el Romani (Daressy, 1931a, p. 220)
BIR ETMALIR
Maps
Bietak, 1975, map 4.

Bir Etmalir
EL-SHOADA
Bibliography
Abd el-Maksoud, 1992a, p. 86-88.90; Valbelle, 1995b, p. 31; Carrez-Maratray,

1996c, p. 195; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 200; de Jong, 2000, p. 655.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 4.
Illustrations
Abd el-Maksoud, 1992a, p. 87 (= Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 200, no. 389):

facsimile of the inscription SEG XLII, 1578
Texts found in situ
Greek funerary inscription (4th-3rd century BC)

(1) SEG XLII, 1578 (Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 200-201, no. 389)

El-Shoada; Esh-Shoada; Esh-Shohada; Ωuhada
BIR EL-ARAIS
Bibliography
1067
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Meurice, 2004, p. 458-459.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Daressy, 1930, map; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Bietak, 1975,
map 4.

Alareis (Clédat); El Araïs (Fontaine)
Gebel Alareis (Clédat)
Bir el Araïs (Daressy); B(ir) el Arais (Fontaine); Bir el-Arayis (Bietak)
DJEBEL ABU GANID

Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117; Meurice, 2004, p. 459.

Gebel Abou-Ganid; gebel Abou Ganid
BIR ABU DIYUK

Maps
Daressy, 1930, map; Bietak, 1975, map 4; Meurice, 2004, p. 459.

Abou Diouk; Bir Abou Diouk; Bir Abu Diyuk
T267
Bibliography
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 21.
Maps
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 33, map 2.
EL-BAHRIA
116
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [el-©rais].
1068
Maps

El-Bahrieh
1069
The area southwest of Qatia
BIR NAGID
Maps
Baumgarten, 1990, map; Kümmerly, 1995.

Bîr Nagîd
BIR ABU RAML

Maps

Bir Abu Raml
TELL EL-DAB'A
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56; de Jong, 2000, p. 654.
Maps
de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 37.

a∂Δab‘; Tell el-Daba‘
BIR EL-DAHABA
Maps
1070
Bir el-Dahaba
BIR EL-NUSS
Bibliography
Paoletti, 1903, p. 104; Clédat, 1910a, p. 210; Fischer, 1910, p. 213; Clédat,
1913b, p. 116-117; Gardiner, 1920, p. 115; Clédat, 1923a, p. 151; Daressy, 1929, p.
300.322; Fontaine, 1955, p. 201; Figueras, 1988a, p. 55; de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 27;
Figueras, 2000, p. 13.79.168.198; Meurice, 2004, p. 459.
Maps
Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208 (?); Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1910a, map A;
Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Clédat, 1913b, p. 117; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Daressy, 1930, map;
Bietak, 1975, map 4; de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 26.
Illustrations
Meurice, 2004, p. 472, fig. 6: photo of the telegraph line and the southern part of
palm grove of Bir el-Nuss, made by Clédat in 1911

? Bîr Nist (Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208)
Bir el-Noss; Bir el Nous; Bir el-Nouss; Bir el-Nuss; Bir en-Noss; Bir En-Noss; Bir En-
Nous; Bîr En-Nous; Bir en-Nouss; Bîr en-Nouss; Bir en-Nuss; Bîr en-NuÒÒ; Br en-
NuÒÒ
DJEBEL CHALRA
Maps
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.

Gebel Chalrah
EL-KHEIT NAGAR
Bibliography
Maps
1071
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.

El-Kheit; El-Kheit Nagar; El-Kheit-Nagar
EL-REHEMI
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 116-117; Meurice, 2004, p. 459.
Maps
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.

El-Rehemi; El-Réhémi; gebel Réhémi
EL-MORZUGAT
Maps
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.

El-Morzougat
EL-MACHAR
Maps
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.

El-Machar
DJEBEL MARGUNI
117
By lack of an Arabic transcription I can only guess whether the name el-Kheit Nagar can be translated
as 'The hollow field', with Clédat, 1913b, p. 117 inconsequently using the spelling 'gheit' (cf. Qasr Ghet)
next to the spelling 'kheit'.
1072
Maps
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.

Gebel Margouni
EL-BEDA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 115-121; Clédat, 1915b, p. 33; Gardiner, 1920, p. 115;

Fontaine, 1955, p. 201.231; Berg, 1973, p. 8; Oren, 1973c, p. 200; Baines, 1981 [=
1980], p. 233; Kaiser, 1982, p. 266-267; Gaillard, 1988, p. 199.202; Oren, 1989a, p.
389.393-400; Valbelle, 1989, p. 595; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 57; Clédat, 1991, p. 5; Caneva,
1992a, p. 34.36; Caneva, 1993, p. 38; Dils, 1993, p. 150.165.254; Valbelle, 1994, p.
379; Caneva, 1996, p. 305; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 17.26; de Miroschedji, 1998, p.
27-28; Watrin, 1998, p. 1224; Oren, 1999, p. 734; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 75; Yekutieli,
2002a, p. 246; Meurice, 2004, p. 457-476; van den Brink, 2004, p. 489.493.500.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Clédat, 1913b, p. 117; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Couyat-
Barthoux, 1922, map (non vidi); Fontaine, 1947a, map; Berg, 1973, map 5; Oren,
1973c, p. 199; Bietak, 1975, fig. 12; Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 18.31.167; Oren, 1989a,
p. 391 (at the abbreviation H); Caneva, 1992a, p. 35 (at the abbreviation H);
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27 (near the abbreviation H1); Dils, 1993, p. 147; Manley,
1996, p. 20; de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 26; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78; Meurice, 2004, p. 470;
van den Brink, 2004, p. 492.
Illustrations
Clédat, 1913b, p. 118, fig. 2: drawing of eleven silex objects found in el-Beda
Clédat, 1913b, p. 119-120, fig. 3-6 (cf. Yekutieli, 2002a, p. 246, fig. 6):
drawings of the one complete vase and of the three serechs on the other fragments
Clédat, 1913b, pl. 13: photo of the serech on the complete vase
Kaiser, 1982, p. 263, fig. 14, 1-3.12: drawings of the four serechs
Dils, 1993, p. 164, fig. 9, l: drawing of one of the serechs
de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 27, fig. 16, 2.4-6: drawings of the four serechs
Meurice, 2004, p. 470, fig. 2: photo of the complete vase
Meurice, 2004, p. 471, fig. 4: photo of the excavations of Clédat in May 1911
Meurice, 2004, p. 471, fig. 5: photo of three inscribed sherds
Meurice, 2004, p. 472, fig. 7: photo of the palm grove of el-Beda and the camp
of Clédat in 1911
Meurice, 2004, p. 473, fig. 8: photo of the serech on the complete vase
Meurice, 2004, p. 473, fig. 9: drawing of the complete vase and its serech
Meurice, 2004, p. 474, fig. 11: photo of nine lithic objects found in el-Beda
1073
Meurice, 2004, p. 476, fig. 14: photo of the manuscript card of Clédat on the site
of el-Beda, with a photo of the complete vase

Al-Beda; Beda; Béda; el-Beda; el Beda; El-Beda; El Beda; El-Béda
B(ir) el-Beda; Bîr el-Bêda
gebel El-Béda (Meurice)
EL-LAGIA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 116-117; Meurice, 2004, p. 458-459.
Maps
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.

El-Lagieh
Gebel El-Lagieh; gebel Lagieh
EL-KHASANA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 116-117; Meurice, 2004, p. 459.

El-Khaçaneh
EL-UASH
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.
Maps
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.
118
The form 'El Déda' (Fontaine, 1955, p. 231) is a printing mistake.
1074

El-Ouach
EL-SHOHAT
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117; Caneva, 1993, p. 38; Wagner, 1993a, p. 8.
Maps
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117.

El-Chohat; Shoatt; Shohatt
KHEIT SALA
Bibliography

Kheit-Saleh
DJEBEL LISSAN
Bibliography
Meurice, 2004, p. 459.
Maps

gebel El-Lissan; G(ebel) Lissan
EL-DJESUHA
Bibliography
1075
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27.
Maps
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Clédat, 1913b, p. 117; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Meurice,
2004, p. 459.

El Gazuah (Fontaine); El Gazuha (Fontaine); El-Gesouah (Clédat)
TELL EL-NAGA
Maps
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27.

Tell el-Naga
TELL EL-NISSEYA
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.
Maps

El-Hissiya (sic) (BIA)
Tell el-Nisseya (Marcolongo)
ABU ZEDL
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56; Caneva, 1993, p. 40; Meurice, 2004, p. 465.
Maps
119
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [el-Ïzuha].
1076
Illustrations
Caneva, 1993, p. 41, fig. 2: a drawing of a sherd and two lithic objects found at
the site.

Abdou Zil (BIA)
Abu Zebl (Marcolongo)
Abou Zedl; Abu Zedl (Caneva; Meurice)
ABU GHENDI
Maps

Abu Ghendi
UMM NEGM
Maps

Oum Negm
EL-GHURABI
Bibliography
von Kremer, 1850b, p. 824; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 158 (Arabic index);
Salvator, 1879, p. 9 (non vidi); Gildemeister, 1880, p. 249; Schefer, 1884, p. 95; de
Goeje, 1889, p. 80 (Arabic); Röhricht, 1898, p. 122; Paoletti, 1903, p. 103-104; Kohler,
1904, p. 408.421.433.455; Clédat, 1910a, p. 237; Hartmann, 1910, p. 688.691.696.701;
Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 375-376; Clédat, 1920, p. 118; Clédat,
1923a, p. 63; Clédat, 1923b, p. 152-154.161.188-189; Dalman, 1924, p. 46; Gauthier,
1925, I, p. 161.163; Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 100; Daressy, 1929, p. 300.321-322 and
1077
1931, p. 221; Abel, 1938, II, p. 217-218; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; Popper, 1955, I (15), p.
47; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 13.23.
Maps
Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Daressy, 1930, map; Abel, 1939, p.
532; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Fontaine, 1952a, map d; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4.
Sources
13th century AD
Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 100) (1225)
1291)
14th century AD
15th century AD
(8) Maqrizi (mentioned in Hartmann, 1910, p. 691) (ca. 1420-1442)
(9) Maqrizi, History (mentioned in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487, n. 3) (before
1442)
(before 1470)
(13) Suyuti (mentioned in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487, n. 3) (ca. 1470)

El Gorabi (Devise (2))
Helgoraby (Devise (2), var. lect.)
Garaby (Devise (2), var. lect.)
Horabi (Via (3))
Gourabi (Via (3))
Augorabi (Memoria (4))
Augorahi (Memoria (4), var. lect.)
Garabi (Memoria (4), var. lect.)
Gerabi (Memoria (4), var. lect.)
Aguorabi (Sanudo (5))
120
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 688.701; Daressy, 1929, p. 322 [el-grabi]; Fontaine,
1947a, p. 27 [Ïrabi(a)]; Hartmann also mentions the variant [el-grabii] in Khalil el-Zahiri (11).
1078
Al-Ghurâbî; al-rurbi; al-Rurb; Al-Rurb; El-Garabiyat; El-Gharib; El Gharib; el

Ghorabi; El-Ghourâbi; el-Gorabi; el-Gorabiat; El Ghourâby; Garabiat; Gharabi;
Ghoraïbeh; Ghouraby; Ghurâbî; Gorabi; Gorabiat; Gourabi
Abou Gharab; Abu Garab
hod ('Basin') Abou Gharab; Îod Abu Garab
Bir el-Gorabiat
Raml al-Ghurâbî; Raml al-Rurb; Reml-el-Ghurâbî
Dabbet el Gorabiat; Debbet el Ghorabiat; Debbet el Ghourabiat; Debbet el Gorabiat
BIR KASIBA (II)

Bibliography
Clédat, 1923a, p. 63; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.
Maps
Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208 (?); Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fontaine, 1947a, map;
Bietak, 1975, map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col.
207-208.

? Abû al ‘Asab (Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208)
El-Kaçabeh; el-Qasabeh (Clédat); Kocabeh (Fontaine)
Bir el Kaçabeh (Fontaine)
Bir Kasiba (Bietak)
El-Qasiby (BIA)
BIR EL-GOGA
Bibliography
Paoletti, 1903, p. 104; Fischer, 1910, p. 213; Daressy, 1929, p. 300.
Maps
Paoletti, 1903, map; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Bietak, 1975,
map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208.

El-Goga; El Gouga (Paoletti; Clédat)
Bir el-Goga; Bir el Goga; Bir el Gogeh (Paoletti; Daressy; Bietak)
Br ed-DschuÈa (Fischer)
121
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 27 [bir el-ksib(a)].
1079
BIR EL-DUWAIDAR
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 71.113; Description, Le Père, 1822, XI, p. 78-
80.331-333; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174; von Kremer, 1850b, p. 824; Hartmann,
1910, p. 696-701; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 373.376-377; Clédat,
1923a, p. 63.74.151; Daressy, 1929, p. 300.322; Abel, 1938, II, p. 217-218; Fontaine,
1947a, p. 25; Fontaine, 1955, p. 26.78.80.123.229; Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47; Chartier-
Raymond, 1993, p. 67; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 294.466; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001,
p. 14.23-24.
Maps
d'Anville, 1766, p. 218; Description, 1809, État moderne, I, pl. 10; Description,
1826, Atlas, pl. 2.34; Daressy, 1930, map; Daressy, 1931a, map; Abel, 1939, p. 532;
Fontaine, 1947a, map; Goby, 1952, pl. 1.4; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4; Bietak, 1975,
map 4; Bartholomew, 1977; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III,
1980, col. 207-208; Baines, 1981 [= 1980], inner cover; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p.
49.64; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map.
Sources
15th century AD
(before 1470)
(1481)
16th century AD
17th century AD
(9) Ferdinand von Troilo (mentioned in Hartmann, 1910, p. 699) (1676)

Bireru Diveidar (3)
Bierdodare (van Ghistele (4); Helffrich (5))
Burdodare (Baines, 1981 [= 1980], inner cover)
Pozzo Devedar (Troilo (9))
122
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174 [bir el-dwdar]; von Kremer, 1850b, p.
824, n. 2; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 25 [bir el-dwidar]. Fontaine, 1955, p. 123.229 probably correctly identifies
the 'Bir el Dévictar' of the map of Linant, 1855 with Bir el-Duwaidar.
1080
Bi’r ad-Dawâdâr; Bi’r ad-Dawdr; Bi’r ad-Dawaidr; Bi’r ad-Duwaidâr; le puits

Daweidar; Bir Deouidar; Bir Devedar; bir Devedar; Birdevedar; bir Devictar; Bir
Duwaidar; Bîr-ed-Duweidâr; Bir el-Dawdar; Bir El Devictar; Bir el Dévictar; Bir el
Douaidar; Bir el Douedar; bir el Douedar; Bir El-Douedar; bir El Douedar; Bir el
Douédar; Bir el Doueidar; Bir el-Doueidar; Bîr el-Doueidar; Bir el-Douidar; Bir el-
Douidâr; Bir el Dowedar; Bîr el-Dowédâr; Bîr el Dowédâr; bir el Dueidar; Bir el-
Duweida (sic); Bir el Duweida (sic); Bir el Duweidar; Byr el-Douedâr; Byr-el-
Doueydâr; Dueidar; el-Doueidar; El-Douidar; El Duweidar
BIR EL-DJILBANA
Bibliography
Clédat, 1923a, p. 151; Valbelle, 1987, p. 24; Valbelle, 1999b, p. 783; de Jong,
2000, p. 2.11.654.
Maps
Daressy, 1930, map; Bietak, 1975, map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von
Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208; Valbelle, 1987, p. 24; Baumgarten, 1990, map;
Kümmerly, 1995; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 2 and p. 656.

Bir el Gilban; Bir el-Gilbana; Bir el Gilbana; el-Gilbân; Gilbana; Gilbâna; Íilbnah
EL-AQULA
Bibliography
Gildemeister, 1880, p. 249; Bouriant, 1900, p. 672; Hartmann, 1910, p. 691.696;

Hartmann, 1916a, p. 486.511; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 376; Devonshire, 1922, p. 32;
Dalman, 1924, p. 45; Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47.
Maps
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], inner cover.
Sources
14th century AD
(1) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 486-487) (ca. 1345)
123
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Clédat, 1923a, p. 151 [el-Ïlban].
1081

Acole (van Ghistele (4)124)
al-‘AÈûla; al-‘AÈla; Al-‘A–Èla; al-‘Èla; Al-‘Aqûla; el-‘aÈla; El ‘Aqoûla; El
’Aqoulah
124
Cf. also Baines, 1981 [= 1980], inner cover. Demaeckere, 1936, p. 79 by mistake writes 'Arcole'.
1082
Sites in the area west of Qatia without a specific location
UMM EL-GHAZLAN
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Umm el-Ghazlan
ABU SHAMLA
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Abdou Shamla
KATHIB UASET
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Kathib Ouaset
ABU EL-GHAZLAN
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Abdou el-Ghazlan
UMM EL-HERA
1083
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Umm el-Héra
ABU RATI
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Abdou Rati
KATHIB EL-AURA
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Kathib el-aura
GO EL-AHMAR
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Go el-Ahmar
GANUB ZA'U
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.
1084

Ganoub Za‘u
DJEBEL EL-EKHZ
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Gebel el-Ekhz
MARDEIT
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

Mardeit
EL-CANA
Bibliography
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56.

El-Cana
1085

MIGDOL - MAGDOLOS
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], II, p. 166-169.218 and III, p. 174.178; d'Anville, 1766, p.
96.126; Champollion, 1814, II, p. 69-71 (non vidi); Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174;
Prisse d'Avennes, 1847, p. 4 (non vidi); Hazlitt, 1851, p. 212; Donne, William Bodham,
s.v. Magdolum, in Smith, 1857, II, p. 246; Sepp, 1863, II, p. 535-536; Brugsch, 1875, p.
5.19-20.25-29; Maspero, 1877, p. 324; Palmer, 1878, p. 158; Brugsch, 1879, p. 51-
52.265.302.310-311.592.646.648.707.792.834.903-906.913.915.918-919 and 1880, p.
1087.1136.1330.1390; Dümichen, 1879, p. 72.75; Chester, 1880, p. 146-148; Delitzsch,
1881, p. 313; Ebers, 1881, p. 75.108-110.522-526; Griffith, 1888, p. 102-103;
Wiedemann, 1890, p. 565-566; Amélineau, 1893, p. 236.254-255.459; Müller, 1893, p.
134.177-178; Dümichen, 1894, pl. 5; Trumbull, 1895, p. 363; Grenfell, P.Fayum, 1900,
p. 154; Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 214; Garofalo, 1902, p. 4-5; Naville, 1903, p. 29-31;
Clédat, 1905a, p. 55-56; Schlumberger, 1906, p. 78; Spiegelberg, 1908, p. 273.278;
Burchardt, 1910, II, p. 28; Daressy, 1911a, p. 169-170; Daressy, 1911b, p. 6-7;
Küthmann, 1911, p. 5.39; Pape, 1911, p. 835; Spiegelberg, 1911, p. 84; Maspero, 1912,
p. 28.31.137; Naville, 1912, p. 309; Plessis, 1912, p. 3; von Bissing, 1912, p. 149;
Knudtzon, 1915, p. 777.1283. 1301-1303. 1577-1578; Miller, 1916, col. 857; Gardiner,
1918a, p. 243.263; Lesquier, 1918, p. 401; Beer, Georg - Moritz, Ludwig, s.v. Kadytis,
in RE, X 2, 1919, col. 1478; Budge, 1920, p. 998.999.1002.1030; Gardiner, 1920, p.
107-110.113; Clédat, 1921, p. 189-190.193-194; Mallon, 1921, p. 103.151-176.194-
195; Gardiner, 1922, p. 206.208.212.215; Peet, 1922, p. 136.140-143; Clédat, 1923a, p.
69-70; Clédat, 1923b, p. 149.154-155; Wiener, 1923, p. 76; Albright, 1924b, p. 8;
Clédat, 1924, p. 35.40.49-50; Dalman, 1924, p. 46; Gauthier, 1925, I, p. 83.174.181;
1926, III, p. 21-23; IV, 1927, p. 23.207; V, 1928, 34.42.62.65; Hommel, 1926, p. 959-
962; Luckenbill, 1927, II, p. 220; Wb, 1927, II, p. 164; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Magdolon,
Magdolos, in RE, XIV 1, 1928, col. 299-300; Kiessling, Emil, s.v. Magdolophylax, in
RE, XIV 1, 1928, col. 300; Eissfeldt, 1932, p. 55; Hölscher, Gustav, s.v. Migdal 1-15,
in RE, XV 2, 1932, col. 1549-1550; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218.387; Crum, 1939, p. 214;
Mercer, 1939, p. 628-629; Ball, 1942, p. 139.142.147.150.172; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 25;
Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 214*; Noth, 1947, p. 181-182; Albright, 1948, p. 16; De
Meulenaere, 1951, p. 54-57; Hölscher, 1951, p. 10; Kienitz, 1953, p. 22; Kraeling,
1953, p. 21.118; Caminos, 1954, p. 255-258; Erichsen, 1954, p. 183; Cazelles, 1987 [=
1955], p. 191-199.210-216.231; Fontaine, 1955, p. 53.63.68.207; Fontaine, 1956b, p.
164-165.169; Jacoby, FGrHist nr. 1, 1.a, 1957, p. 370; Montet, 1957, I, p. 214.218-219;
Montet, 1959a, p. 60-61; Bresciani, 1960, p. 13.15; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 119; Fitzmyer,
1962, p. 15-19; Haeny, 1967, p. 74; Porten, 1968, p. 14.42.44.90.176.299; Helck,
Wolfgang, s.v. Magdolon, in KP, III, 1969, col. 873; Schaller, Berndt, s.v. Magdala, in
KP, III, 1969, col. 872-873; Pritchard, 1969(3), p. 259.292; Zimmerli, 1969, p. 739.740
(cf. 1983, p. 134.135); Parpola, 1970, p. 233; Crawford, 1971, p. 41-43; Helck, 1971, p.
311; Kosack, 1971, p. 29.63; Wilkinson, 1971, p. 101.216-217; Grelot, 1972, p. 39.125-
128; Lipiski, 1972, p. 235-241; Berg, 1973, p. 26.45; Malamat, 1973, p. 275-277;
Roquet, 1973, p. 9; Butzer, Karl W., s.v. Bitterseen, in LÄ, I, 1975, col. 824; Dar, 1975,
1086
p. 82 (Hebrew); Shirun, Hanan, s.v. Aramäische Texte aus Ägypten, in LÄ, I, 1975, col.
364; Dar, 1976, p. 79; Gibson, 1975, p. 143-145; Har-El, 1976, p. 373.376; Hossfeld,
1977, p. 217-218; Oren, 1977a, p. 71-76 (Hebrew); Wilkinson, 1977, p. 88; Odelain,
1978, p. 238.257; Aharoni, 1979, p. 47-48.196; Drew-Bear, 1979, p. 157-163; Oren,
1979a, p. 199; Oren, 1979b, p. 182.190-191; Boadt, 1980, p. 41-43.66.177; Boardman,
1980, p. 134-135.275; Gomaà, Farouk, s.v. Magdola 1, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 1134;
Helck, Wolfgang, s.v. Magdola 2-5, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 1134-1135; Oren, 1980b, p.
115-124 (Hebrew); Thissen, P.Köln ägypt., 1980, p. 60-64; Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p.
38; Oren, 1981b, p. 50-51; Calderini, 1982, III 3, p. 218-221, 1988, Suppl. 1, p. 190 and
Suppl. 2, p. 114-115; De Wachter, 1982, p. 225; Giveon, Raphael, s.v. Migdol, in LÄ,
IV, 1982, col. 124-125; Oren, 1982a, p. 14-24; Redford, Donald B., s.v. Necho II, in
LÄ, IV, 1982, col. 369; Ahituv, 1984, p. 141-142; Oren, 1984a, p. 7-10.30-38; Maraval,
1985, p. 313; Chuvin, 1986, p. 49-50; Fischer-Elfert, 1986, p. 233; Porten, 1986, p. 30;
Lipiski, Édouard, s.v. Migdol, in Bogaert, 1987, p. 829; Moran, 1987, p. 460.599;
Oren, 1987a, p. 73.109.113; Oren, 1987b, p. 643-645 (Hebrew); Valbelle, 1987, p. 25;
Zauzich, 1987a, p. 88; Christiansen, 1988, I, p. 28; Figueras, 1988a, p. 55; Lloyd, 1988,
III, p. 161-163; Louis, 1988, p. 71; Röllig, W, s.v. Magdala, in RdA, VII, 3-4, 1988, p.
200; Oren, 1989b, p. 193*; Valbelle, 1989, p. 596; Davies, 1990, p. 161-167; Louis,
1990, p. 74; Quaegebeur, 1990, p. 263-264; Valbelle, 1990a, p. 102.105; Valbelle,
1990b, p. 240; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 29; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 14-16; Oren, 1993a, p.
1392-1394; Porten, 1993, p. xx; Valbelle, 1993c, p. 22; Grandet, 1994, II, p.
50.310.314; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 1018-1019.1090; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 174; Bresciani,
1995, p. 99.107; Carrez-Maratray, 1995, p. 147; Évieux, 1995, p. 34-35.43;
Quaegebeur, 1995, p. 247.249.251.264; Porten, 1996, p. 107-108; Valbelle, 1996, p. 65;
Aufrère, 1997, p. 290-294; Baurain, 1997, p. 302; Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 171.181-
191.200.211-212; Modrzejewski, 1997, p. 32-33.43; Rozenberg, 1997, p. 112; Theroux,
1997, p. 15; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 65; Arthur, 1998, p. 193; Briant, 1998, p. 91;
Defernez, 1998, p. 68.73-74; Graf, 1998, p. 110; Oren, 1998, p. 78-79; Redford, 1998,
p. 49.59; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 2-4.6.15; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
4.451.455.469 and passim; Oren, 1999, p. 736; Valbelle, 1999b, p. 783-784; Verreth,
1999b, p. 234-238; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 10-68.167 passim; Carrez-Maratray,
2000b, p. 163-166; Figueras, 2000, p. 202.365 and passim; Talbert, 2000, p. 1078.1119;
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 3.73.78.118.134.137.140.142; Bagnall, 2001, p. 232; Cavillier,
2001b, p. 25.26; Grimal, 2001, p. 1179; Niemeier, 2001, p. 22; Rainey, 2001, p. 61;
Valbelle, 2001b, p. 62; Vasunia, 2001, p. 25; Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p. 70.143;
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171.196-197; Verreth, 2003, 67; Clarysse, 2004, p. 86; Hoffmeier,
2004a, p. 61-65; Scolnic, 2004, p. 91-120; Morris, 2005, p. 885 and passim.
Maps
Between Pelousion and Sele

Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 168; d'Anville, 1766, p. 1;
Palmer, 1878, p. 143; Miller, 1895, III, p. 17; Kiepert, 1893-1913 [1907], pl. 10; Clédat,
1923a, map; Eissfeldt, 1932, p. 72; Littmann, 1954, p. 212; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 8;
Gibson, 1975, p. 185; Regnault, 1976, p. 318; Norin, 1977, p. 26; Rogerson, 1985, p.
26.35.214; Chuvin, 1986, p. 43; Bogaert, 1987, map 3; Har-El, 1987b, p. 738; Figueras,
1988a, p. 65; Aharoni, 1993, map 37.48 and passim; Évieux, 1995, p. 419.420; Manley,
1996, p. 121; Theroux, 1997, p. 14; Sodini, 1998, p. 120; Figueras, 2000, p. 8; Carrez-
Maratray, 2001b, p. 99.
1087
Tell Habwa (?)

Description, 1809, État moderne, I, pl. 10; Description, 1830, XVIII, map 1.2.
Tell el-Semut
Brugsch, 1875, map; Ebers, 1881, p. 72.108; Dümichen, 1894, map; Perthes,
1910(9), pl. 3.3b; Miller, 1916, col. 859-860.
Tell el-Heir
Ritt, 1869, pl. 4; Chester, 1880, p. 144; Paoletti, 1903, map; Gardiner, 1918a, pl.
35 (2, 56); Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13 (2, 56); Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41 and map a; Cazelles,
1987 [= 1955], p. 190; Fontaine, 1956b, map 2; Berg, 1973, map 5; Oren, 1977b, p. 94;
Aharoni, 1979, p. 197; Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 49.167; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Yoyotte,
1983c, p. 55; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63; TAVO B V 21,
1989; Stern, 1993, map; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1; Hannig, 1995, map 5 (4); Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map; Figueras, 2000, p. 16; Talbert,
2000, map 70.74; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 9.11.13.19.50; Bagnall, 2004b, p. 85; Scolnic,
2004, p. 95.
Tell Kedwa (T21)
Figueras, 2000, p. 16; Niemeier, 2001, p. 13
Northwest (!) of Pelousion
Grelot, 1972, p. 34; Salmon, 1985, p. 167.
el-Qantara region
Oren, 1981b, p. 47.
East of el-Qantara (immo at Tell Defenna)
Kosack, 1971 (koptisch 1)125.
East of Bir Makdal
Ebers, 1881, p. 72126.
Southern part of the isthmus or near the Red Sea (3, 5-6)127
Quaeresmi, 1639 in De Sandoli, 1989, p. 464.470; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], II, p.
152-153 and III, p. 168; Ebers, 1881, p. 72.108; Miller, 1895, III, p. 17; Bourdon, 1928,
p. 234; Bourdon, 1932, p. 373.379; Fontaine, 1956b, map 1; Wilkinson, 1971, p. 99;
TAVO B VI 15, 1983; Di Berardino, 1988, p. 92.
Sources
Migdols of the New Kingdom

(1) Amarna tablet 234, 29 (Knudtzon, 1915, p. 776-779.1302-1303) (1353-
1335)
(2) Karnak relief of Sethos I (Karnak, 1986, IV, p. 21-22 (E)) (1306-1290)
(3) P.Anastasi V, 20, 2-3 (Gardiner, 1937, p. 66-67) (1214-1204)
(4) Medinet Habu relief of Ramses III (Nelson, 1930, pl. 42) (1194-1163)
125
Kosack, 1971, p. 63.83 locates Migdol at Tell Defenna and states that the position of Sele is not
known; on his map, however, he places Migdol incorrectly east of el-Qantara, while he locates Sele at
Tell Defenna.
126
This is a completely hypothetical location, partially based upon the account of P.Anastasi V (3) and
partially on the exodus itinerary (5-6); cf. Ebers, 1881, p. 75.108-109.
127
For a similar position of Migdol of the exodus, cf. - among a lot of others - Thévenot, 1680 in
Fontaine, 1955, p. 68; Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], II, p. 166-169 and III, p. 174; Palmer, 1878, p. 158; Ebers,
1881, p. 522-526; Naville, 1903, p. 29-31; Lagrange, Clédat, Mallon, Bourdon, Servin in the table of
Fontaine, 1956b, p. 169; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 1018; Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 189-191. Butzer, Karl W.,
s.v. Bitterseen, in LÄ, I, 1975, col. 824 uses the expression 'Migdol Baal-Saphon' for only one place
northwest of Suez.
1088
Migdol - Magdolos of the exodus128

(5) Exodus, 14, 2 (10th-5th centuries BC)
(6) Numeri, 33, 7 (10th-5th centuries BC)
2nd century BC
(7) Septuaginta, Exodus, 14, 2 (Wevers, 1991, p. 187) (3rd-2nd centuries
BC)
(8) Septuaginta, Numeri, 33, 7 (Wevers, 1982, p. 385) (3rd-2nd centuries
BC)
4th century AD
(9) Eusebios, Onomasticon, s.v. Mavgdwlo" (Klostermann, 1904, p. 124-
126) (ca. 300) (cf. Hieronymus (12); Hieronymus map (20))
(10) Athanasios, Synopsis scripturae sacrae, 4, 8 (Migne, PG 28, 1857, col.
305) (ca. 295-373)
(11) Itinerarium Egeriae, 7, 4 (Franceschini, 1965, p. 47) (ca. 384)
Magdolus (Klostermann, 1904, p. 125-127) (389-391) (cf. Eusebios (9); Hieronymus
map (20))
(13) Hieronymus, Liber interpretationis Hebraicorum nominum, s.v.
Magdolon (De Lagarde, 1959, p. 76) (389-391)
5th century AD
(14) Hieronymus, Epistulae, 78, 6 (Labourt, 1954, p. 59) (400)
(15) Hieronymus, Vulgata, Exodus, 14, 2 (Weber, 1975, p. 95) (391-406)
(16) Hieronymus, Vulgata, Numeri, 33, 7 (Weber, 1975, p. 228) (391-406)
(17) Pseudo-Ambrosius, De XLII mansionibus filiorum Israel tractatus, 4
(Migne, PL 17, 1845, col. 16) (5th century AD?)
6th century AD
(18-19) Itinerarium Antonini Placentini, recensiones A and B, 41 (Geyer, 1965,
p. 150-151.172-173) (ca. 570)
12th century AD
(20) Hieronymus map (Miller, 1895, III, p. 14.17) (ca. 1150) (cf. Eusebios
(9); Hieronymus (12))
13th century AD
(21) Hereford map (Miller, 1896, IV, p. 32.39 and map) (ca. 1250-1300)
(22) Ebstorf map (Miller, 1896, V, p. 53 and map) (ca. 1250-1300)
Migdol of the Assyrian period

7th century BC
(23) Assarhaddon, Fragment F, Vo 12 (Borger, 1956, p. 112) (ca. 671-670)
Migdol - Magdolos of the Saite period

6th century BC
(24-25) Ieremias, 44, 1; 46, 14 (6th century BC)
(26-27) Ezechiel, 29, 10; 30, 6 (6th century BC)
5th century BC
(28) Herodotos, 2, 159, 2 (ca. 440-425) (cf. Lexicon Vindobonense (48))
2nd century BC
128
It did not seem useful to enumerate the numerous Latin Christian authors (Gregorius of Tours,
Rabanus Maurus, Rupertus Tuitiensis, Paschasius Radbertus, ...) who just paraphrased the work of
Hieronymus with regard to the biblical Migdol / Magdolos.
1089
(29-30) Septuaginta, Ieremias, 44 (51), 1; 46 (26), 14 (Ziegler, 1957, p. 433.278)

(3rd-2nd centuries BC)
(31-32) Septuaginta, Ezechiel, 29, 10; 30, 6 (Ziegler, 1952, p. 227.231) (3rd-2nd
centuries BC)
3rd century AD
(33) Origenes, Selecta in Ezechielem, 30 (Migne, PG 13, 1857, col. 825) (ca.
185-253)
4th century AD
(9) Eusebios, Onomasticon, s.v. Mavgdwlo" (Klostermann, 1904, p. 124-
126) (ca. 300) (cf. Hieronymus (12))
(34) Eusebios, De vitis prophetarum, Ieremias (Migne, PG 22, 1857, col.
1269) (ca. 260-340)
(35) Athanasios, Synopsis scripturae sacrae, 20, 39 (Migne, PG 28, 1857,
col. 364) (ca. 295-373)
Magdolus (Klostermann, 1904, p. 125-127) (389-391) (cf. Eusebios (9))
5th century AD
(36-37) Hieronymus, Liber interpretationis Hebraicorum nominum, s.v.
Magdalon; s.v. Magdol (De Lagarde, 1959, p. 127.132) (389-391)
(38-39) Hieronymus, Vulgata, Ieremias, 44, 1; 46, 14 (Weber, 1975, p.
1230.1233) (391-406)
(40-41) Hieronymus, Vulgata, Ezechiel, 29, 10; 30, 6 (Weber, 1975, p.
1307.1308) (391-406)
(42-45) Hieronymus, Commentarii in Hiezechielem, 9, 29, 8-16; 9, 30, 1-19
(Glorie, 1964a, p. 409-411.412.418-421.425-426) (410-414)
(46) Theodoretos, Interpretatio in Ieremiam, 9, 46, 12 (Migne, PG 81, 1859,
col. 712) (393-466)
(47) Theodoretos, Interpretatio in Ezechielem, 12, 29, 8-12 (Migne, PG 81,
1859, col. 1105.1108) (393-466)
(48) Lexicon Vindobonense, S 15 (Nauck, 1867, p. 165) (14th-15th centuries
AD) (cf. Herodotos (28))
Migdol - Magdolos of the Persian and Graeco-Roman periods

6th century BC
(49) Hekataios, FGrHist no. 1, F 317 (ca. 500) (= Herodianos (55); =
Stephanos (57))
5th century BC
(50) P.Aram. Padova 1, Vo 4 (ca. 500-475)
3rd century BC
(51-54)P.Cairo dem. 31169, 3, 20-23 (4th-2nd centuries BC)
2nd century AD
(55) Herodianos, De prosodia catholica, 6 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 165, 3) (ca.
161-180) (= Hekataios (49); = Stephanos (57))
4th century AD
(ca. 300)
6th century AD
(57) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. Magdwlov" (Meineke, 1849, p.
424) (ca. 530) (= Hekataios (49); = Herodianos (55))
9th century AD
1090
(58) Theognostos, Canones, 338 (Cramer, 1835, II, p. 62, 31) (ca. 903-905)
Akkadian
aluMa-ag-da-líki (EA 234 (1))
uruMa-ag-[da-l]i(?)129 (Assarhaddon, Fragment F (23))
Egyptian
P3 mktr n (Mn-m3©.t-R©) (Karnak (2))
P3 mktr n (Sty-mry-n-PtÌ) ©nh wƒ3 snb {mi} mry mi Sty (P.Anastasi V (3))
Mgdr n (R©mssw-Ìq3-Iwnw) (Medinet Habu (4))
Mktr (P.Cairo dem. 31169, 3, 20 (51))
Mktr-iry-t3 (P.Cairo dem. 31169, 3, 21 (52))
Mktr-≤p3-R©-ib≥ (P.Cairo dem. 31169, 3, 22 (53))
Mktr-≤bnr-Ìm≥ (P.Cairo dem. 31169, 3, 23 (54))
Hebrew - Aramaic
Mgdl [Migdol] (Exodus (5); Numeri (6); Ieremias (24-25); Ezechiel (26-27); P.Aram.
Padova 1 (50))
Greek
Mavgdwlo" (Herodotos (28): ejn Magdwvlw/; Septuaginta (7-8, 29-32): ajna; mevson
Magdwvlou - ajpevnanti Magdwvlou - ejn Magdwvlw/ - eij" Mavgdwlon - ajpo;
Magdwvlou; Herodianos (55); Eusebios (9); Athanasios (35): ajpevnanti Magdwvlou;
Theodoretos (46): th'/ Magdwvlw/; Theodoretos (47), var. lect.)
Magdwlov" (Athanasios (35): ejn Magdwlw/'; Theodoretos (46), var. lect.; Theodoretos
(47): ajpo; Magdwlou'; Stephanos (57); Theognostos (58))
Mavgdalo" (Herodotos (28), var. lect.; Septuaginta (7-8, 29-31), var. lect.; Eusebios
(34): ejn Magdavlw/; Lexicon Vindobonense (48): ejn Magdavlw/)
Mavgdolo" (Herodotos (28), var. lect.; Septuaginta (7-8), var. lect.)
Mavgdoulo" (Septuaginta (31), var. lect.)
Magdwlav (Origenes (33): Magdwlav - ajpo; Magdwlou')
Magdwlivth" (Stephanos (57))
Latin130
Magdolo (Itinerarium Antonini (56); Hieronymus (36), var. lect.)
Magdalo (Itinerarium Antonini (56), var. lect.; Hieronymus (36), var. lect.)
Magdalum (Itinerarium Egeriae (11); Hieronymus (42; 44, var. lect): a Magdalo;
Itinerarium Placentini (18-19): in Magdalum - Magdalo; Ebstorf map (22))
Magdolus (Hieronymus (12, 45))
Magdolon (Hieronymus (13))
Magdola (Hieronymus (13), var. lect.)
Magdalon (Hieronymus (36); Pseudo-Ambrosius (17): Magdalon - Magdali)
Magdol (Hieronymus (14, 37))
Magdolum (Hieronymus (15-16, 38-39, 42, 44): inter Magdolum - ante Magdolum - in
Magdolo - Magdolo (dat.))
Magdalon (Hieronymus (42), var. lect.)
Magdalus (Hieronymus (45), var. lect.; Hieronymus map (20); Hereford map (21))
Coptic
129
von Bissing, 1912, p. 149: Magdil; Luckenbill, 1927, II, p. 220, § 559: ≤Magdali≥; Oppenheim in
Pritchard, 1969 [= 1950], p. 292 and Oren, 1984a, p. 34: Mag[da]li.
130
The form 'Mgdolom' in Arthur, 1998, p. 193 is a mistake.
1091
meÒtwl (5)131
magdwl (6)132
me‡twl (30)133
me∂twl (31-32)134
mi∂twl (31-32)135
TCHAROU
Bibliography
Chabas, 1865, p. 31.36; De Rougé, 1870, p. 47-48; Dümichen, 1871, p. 111;

Brugsch, 1875, p. 21-22.25; Maspero, 1877, p. 325; Brugsch, 1879, p. 299-
304.509.591.634-649.992-997 and 1880, p. 1084.1281.1366.1388 and passim;
Dümichen, 1879, p. 257-260 (non vidi); Ebers, 1881, p. 522; Guthe, 1885, p. 218;
Griffith, 1888, p. 105-108; Griffith, 1890, p. 70; Müller, 1888, p. 71.81; De Rougé,
1891, p. 90-101; Müller, 1893, p. 46.134; Dümichen, 1894, p. 54; Newberry, 1899, p.
46; Ermoni, 1900, p. 640; Schäfer, 1904, p. 159; Erman, 1906, p. 72-73; Maspero,
1908, p. xlv.134; Steindorff, 1909, p. 866.876; Burchardt, 1910, II, p. 58, no. 1158;
Küthmann, 1911, p. 38-49; Chabân, 1912, p. 76; Naville, 1912, p. 308-315; Plessis,
1912, p. 34; Alt, 1914, p. 60-64; Daressy, 1914, p. 35-38; Clédat, 1914, p. 107-108;
Clédat, 1915b, p. 38; Roeder, 1915, p. 134-135; Clédat, 1916a, p. 8; Clédat, 1916b, p.
21-23; Dalman, 1916, p. 30; Gardiner, 1916, p. 101; Sottas, 1916, p. 3; Gardiner,
1918a, p. 128.132.179.198-200.242-248.252-253 and passim; Lesquier, 1918, p. 401;
Clédat, 1919a, p. 189-197; Clédat, 1919b, p. 213-215; Budge, 1920, p.
1017.1052.1058.1062; Clédat, 1920, p. 107-112; Gardiner, 1920, p. 99-106.113-116;
Clédat, 1921, p. 169-197; Mallon, 1921, p. 105.149-155.164-167.194; Clédat, 1922, p.
185-201; Peet, 1922, p. 139-143; Spiegelberg, 1922, p. 32; Clédat, 1923a, p. 87-92.98-
99.161-165; Clédat, 1923b, p. 146.154.183-184; Peet, 1923, p. 129; Albright, 1924b, p.
6-8; Clédat, 1924, p. 40-42.50-61; Dalman, 1924, p. 44-45; Kees, 1924, II, p. 79-82;
Naville, 1924, p. 22-26; Peet, 1925, p. 117; Hommel, 1926, p. 957-958; Kees,
Hermann, s.v. Sile 1, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 34-35; Daressy, 1928, p. 246; 1929, p.
293-329; 1930, p. 112-113; 1931a, p. 206 and 1933, p. 185-190; Gauthier, 1929, VI, p.
67-68 and 1925-1929, I-VI, passim; Spiegelberg, 1929a, p. 76-78; Daressy, 1931b, p.
639; Jouguet, 1931, p. 519-520; Wb, 1931, V, p. 355 and Belegstelle, p. 54; Bourdon,
1932, p. 374-375; Newberry, 1932, p. 141; Abel, 1933, I, p. 434-435 and 1938, II, p.
217; Kees, 1933, p. 51; Albright, 1934, p. 50; PM, 1934, IV, p. 6; Gauthier, 1935, p. 35;
Henne, 1935, p. 2*; Scharff, 1936, p. 30.43; Chapot, 1937, p. 230-231; Abel, 1939, p.
538; Helck, 1939, p. 22-25; Lucas, 1941, p. 77-80; Montet, 1942, p. 22 (non vidi);
Blackman, 1943, p. 11.14; Scharff, 1943, p. 150-152; Kees, 1944, p. 145-146.168-176;
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26; Gardiner, 1947, I, p. 181* and II, p. 128*.202*-204*, no. 419;
Servin, 1947, p. 59-68; Fontaine, 1948, p. 55.64-69; De Meulenaere, 1951, p. 33;
Hayes, 1951, p. 89.101.158-159.181; Bonnet, 1952, p. 715-716; Yoyotte, 1953a, p.
131
In the Coptic (Bohairic) version of Exodus, 14, 2 (Peters, 1986, p. 37); cf. Ebers, 1881, p. 523;
Amélineau, 1893, p. 254; Crum, 1939, p. 214; Kosack, 1971, p. 29.63; Roquet, 1973, p. 9.
132
In the Coptic (Sahidic) version of Numeri, 33, 7 (Ciasca, 1885, I, p. 114).
133
In the Coptic (Sahidic and Bohairic) version of Ieremias, 46 (26), 14; cf. Crum, 1939, p. 214; Roquet,
1973, p. 9.
134
In the Coptic (Sahidic) version of Ezechiel, 29, 10; 30, 6; cf. Crum, 1939, p. 214; Roquet, 1973, p. 9.
135
In the Coptic (Bohairic) version of Ezechiel, 29, 10; 30, 6; cf. Crum, 1939, p. 214; Roquet, 1973, p. 9.
1092
104-106; Alliot, 1954, II, p. 752-753; Caminos, 1954, p. 73.111.211; Sauneron, 1954,
p. 45; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 210.224-225; Fontaine, 1955, p. 6-238 passim;
Wilson, 1955, p. 225; Helck, 1956, p. 335; Montet, 1957, I, p. 59.189-191.219-220;
Faulkner, 1958, p. 29; Fecht, 1958, p. 116-119; Griffiths, 1958, p. 75-85; Helck, 1958,
p. 233; Botti, 1959, p. 50.54; Kirsten, 1959, p. 420; Montet, 1959a, p. 51.59.63; Montet,
1959b, p. 60; Roeder, 1959, p. 156-159; Vergote, 1959, p. 25-28; Rothenberg, 1961, p.
119; Gutbub, 1962, p. 42-75 and 1964, p. 35-60; Kees, 1962, p. 1-13; Ramzi, 1963, II 1,
p. 112-113 (Arabic) (non vidi); Yadin, 1963, p. 230; Caminos, 1964, p. 92; Vandier,
1964, p. 123-124.135-137 and 1965, p. 167-176; \erny, 1965, p. 2; de Cenival, 1965, p.
15-20; Helck, 1965, p. 38-39; Mussies, 1965, p. 28; Schulman, 1966, p. 38; Tadmor,
1966, p. 92; Haeny, 1967, p. 78; Badawy, 1968, p. 4.454-455; Helck, 1970, p. 12.17-18;
Helck, 1971, p. 310-311 and passim; Ward, 1971, p. 28-29; Helck, Wolfgang, s.v.
Pelusion, in KP, IV, 1972, col. 610; Björkman, 1974, p. 43-51; Gomaà, 1974, p. 109;
Helck, 1974, p. 26.188-190; Bietak, 1975, p. 133-135 and passim; Helck, 1975, p. 78;
Sneh, 1975, p. 547; Wüst, 1975, p. 34-35; Butzer, 1976, p. 46; Har-El, 1976, p. 376;
Westendorf, 1976, p. 480; Helck, Wolfgang, s.v. Gaue, in LÄ, II, 1977, col. 399-400;
Hodjash, 1977, p. 36-37; Kees, 1977, p. 63-65.104-115; Shea, 1977, p. 33-36; Zibelius,
1978, p. 102-105.212.255; Aharoni, 1979, p. 46-48.153; Gitton, M., s.v. Ramsès, in
DB, Suppl. IX, 1979, col. 1120-1121; Kitchen, 1979, II, p. 784 and 1996, II, p. 517;
Oren, 1979b, p. 186; Altenmüller, Brigitte, s.v. Horus, Herr der Harpunierstätte
(Mesen), in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 36-37; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Horuswege, in LÄ, III,
1980, col. 62-64; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 205;
Griffiths, John G., s.v. Horusmythe, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 56; Oren, 1981b, p. 51;
Schlott-Schwab, 1981, p. 87-99; De Wachter, 1982, p. 226; Eph'al, 1982, p. 102;
Holladay, 1982, p. 3; Oren, 1982a, p. 8-9; Vernus, Pascal, s.v. Mesen, in LÄ, IV, 1982,
col. 108-109; Yoyotte, 1983a, p. 217-221; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Ramsesstadt, in LÄ, V,
1984, col. 128-129; Brovarski, Edward, s.v. Sobek, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 1017; Gomaà,
Farouk, s.v. Sile, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 946-947; Oren, 1984a, p. 9; Reich, 1984, p. 33;
Murnane, 1985, p. 55-56.68-69; Nibbi, 1985, p. 52-59; Bietak, 1986, p. 33-34; Chuvin,
1986, p. 58; De Meulenaere, 1986, p. 204; Kitchen, 1986 [= 1973], p. 340; Meyer,
Christine, s.v. Wein, in LÄ, VI, 1986, p. 1172-1173.1179; Redford, 1986, p. 280;
Bietak, 1987, p. 167.170; Cauville, 1987, I, p. 222-229.249 and passim, and II, passim;
Gomaà, 1987, II, p. 217-232; Oren, 1987a, p. 70-73.112-113; Oren, 1987b, p. 635.645
(Hebrew); Valbelle, 1987, p. 25; Zivie-Coche, 1987, p. 177-186; Figueras, 1988a, p.
54-55; Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 175.177; Oren, 1989b, p. 193*; Carrez-Maratray,
1989, p. 57; Nibbi, 1989, p. 69-78; Quirke, 1989, p. 265-275; Valbelle, 1989, p. 594;
Quaegebeur, 1990b, p. 251; Valbelle, 1990a, p. 100; Wente, 1990, p. 109.110; BIA,
1991, IV, p. 29; Timm, 1991, V, p. 2330; Tuplin, 1991, p. 238.240; BIA, 1992, V, p.
47; BIA, 1992, VI, p. 27-28; Kitchen, 1992, p. 118-121; Rowinska, 1992, p. 134; Abd
el-Maksoud, 1993, p. 21; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 69; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p.
12-14; Oren, 1993a, p. 1388; Vandersleyen, 1993, p. 85-87; Chevereau, 1994, p. 60.85
and passim; Kurth, 1994, p. 211-212.302.307; Leclant, 1994, p. 366; TAVO Register,
1994, p. 1114. 1379. 1422. 1708; Winnicki, 1994, p. 174; Haikal, 1995, p. 187;
Murnane, 1995, p. 30; Poo, 1995, p. 15.16; Quaegebeur, 1995, p. 264; Valbelle, 1995a,
p. 94.99; Valbelle, 1995b, p. 31-32; Vandersleyen, 1995, p. 216.223 and p. 296-592
passim; von Beckerath, 1995, p. 10; Ahituv, 1996a, p. 219-224; Ahituv, 1996b, p. 87*;
Dorner, 1996, p. 167-168; Valbelle, 1996, p. 60-65; Zivie-Coche, 1996, p. 113-131;
Aufrère, 1997, p. 289-291; Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 166-168.183-187 and passim; Oren,
1997b, p. xxiv; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61-65; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p.
25.36.37; Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 90-92; Cavillier, 1998, p. 9-18; Hasel, 1998, p.
1093
96.99.243 and passim; Kitchen, 1998, p. 36; Kurth, 1998, I, p.

1.17.82.123.143.156.194.240-241.311; Valbelle, 1998b, p. 813; Carrez-Maratray,
1999b, p. 5.348-351.464.473 and passim; Herbin, 1999, p. 181; Nibbi, 1999, p. 79-89;
Oren, 1999, p. 734; Verreth, 1999b, p. 234-235.240; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 58;
Figueras, 2000, p. 246.369 and passim; Higginbotham, 2000, p. 20-21.331 and passim;
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 6.82.118.134-137.142; Bagnall, 2001, p. 232; Cavillier, 2001a, p.
39-42; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 23-26; Cauville, 2001, p. 346-347.898; Grimal, 2001, p.
1167-1181; Leclant, 2001, p. 367; Mumford, Gregory D., s.v. Sinai, in Redford, 2001,
p. 289-290; LGG, 2002, III, p. 431; VII, p. 460 and passim; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 169-
173.193.195-197; Verreth, 2003, 59.67; Abd el-Maksoud, 2004, p. 8; Cauville, 2004,
V-VI 1, p. 286-287.326-327.480-481 and V-VI 2, p. 525; Clarysse, 2004, p. 86;
Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 61-66; Hoffmeier, 2004b, p. 60; Horus military route, 2004
(internet); Kurth, 2004, II, p. 13.39.42.179.303.483.486.493.512.697; Scolnic, 2004, p.
102.104.110-114.119; Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 1-43; Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 79-86;
Morris, 2005, p. 888-889 and passim.
Maps
Near Tell el-Farama

Müller, 1893, map.
East of lake Ballah
Dümichen, 1894, map.
The el-Qantara region
Gardiner, 1918a, pl. 35; Clédat, 1920, pl. 1.2; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Clédat,
1922, p. 186.197; Clédat, 1923a, map; Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 132-133; Fontaine, 1948,
map 3; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41 and map a-b; Montet, 1957, I, pl. 2; Montet, 1959a, p. 50;
Vergote, 1959, p. 26; Ward, 1971, p. 24; Helck, 1974, p. 210, fig. 10; Bietak, 1975, fig.
10; Har-El, 1976, p. 385; Har-El, 1987a, p. 718; TAVO B IV 1, 1993; Hannig, 1995,
map 5; Figueras, 2000, p. 16; Bagnall, 2001, p. 228; Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 82.
Near the entrance of the Wadi Tumilat
Nibbi, 1989, p. 70.
Illustrations
Aufrère, 1997, p. 292-293: reconstruction of the northeastern Delta, with

Pelousion and Tcharou (located at el-Qantara)
Sources
4th century BC
(1) Sarcophagus of Nektanebis (Berlin 7 - Sethe, 1904, p. 24-26, no. 11) (ca.
332-300?)
(2) Statue of Teos from Tanis (Cairo 689 - Montet, 1938, p. 132-133) (4th
century BC?)
3rd century BC
(3) Stele from Tura (Daressy, 1911d, p. 265-266) (285-246?)
(4) Stele from Tura (Daressy, 1911d, p. 266) (ca. 246-107?)
(5) Statue of Pelaias from Tanis (Cairo 687 - Montet, 1938, p. 153-154) (ca.
285-222?)
1094
(6-7) Book of hours (P.Brit.Mus. 10569 - Faulkner, 1958, p. 5.7; p. 12*.15*)

(3rd century BC?)
2nd century BC
(8) Stele from Mit Rahina (Cairo 22189 - Daressy, 1914, p. 35-36) (181-
145)
(9) Books of breathings (P.Louvre N 3121, VI, 18 - Herbin, 1999, p.
166.181.208) (2nd century BC)
1st century BC
(10) Statue of Pichaas from Tanis (D3 - Montet, 1946, pl. 24-25) (80-51)
Ptolemaic and Roman period
(11) Sarcophagus of Henyt from Tell Abu Seifa (Cairo 29320 - Maspero,
1939, p. 129-131) (332-30?)
(12) Book of the Fayum (P.Amherst 8, pl. 16, 3, 4 - Newberry, 1899, p. 46;
Beinlich, 1991, p. 216-217, no. 793) (332-30?)
(13-52) Temple of Edfu (Chassinat, 1984, I 2, p. 306, 18; 1987, I 3, p. 334, 10;
(15) I 3, p. 375, 2; I 3, p. 396, 8; 1987, I 4, p. 476, 9; I 4, p. 561, 3-4; 1987, II 1, p. 42,
16; (20) II 1, p. 135, 12; 1990, II 2, p. 186, 4; 1928, III, p. 193, 9; III, p. 229, 21; III, p.
230, 7-8; (25) III, p. 231, 1-2; III, p. 232, 15; III, p. 265, 4; III, p. 288, 17; 1929, IV, p.
121, 4; (30) IV, p. 392, 7; 1930, V, p. 101, 16; V, p. 174, 17; V, p. 212, 13; V, p. 213, 3;
(35) V, p. 255, 11; V, p. 298, 4; V, p. 299, 1; 1931, VI, p. 71, 11; VI, p. 75, 5; (40) VI,
p. 127, 8 - p. 128, 1; VI, p. 317, 5; VI, p. 317, 8; VI, p. 317, 9; 1932, VII, p. 10, 8; (45)
VII, p. 168, 4; VII, p. 168, 8; VII, p. 258, 11; VII, p. 259, 9; 1933, VIII, p. 7, 15; (50)
VIII, p. 80, 3; VIII, p. 87, 14; VIII, p. 133, 4) (ca. 234-57)
(53-55) Mammisi of Edfu (Chassinat, 1939, p. 1, 16; p. 9, 14; p. 169, 10) (ca.
124 BC - 37 AD)
(56) Temple of Philai (Bénédite, 1893, p. 117-118) (30 BC - 14 AD)
(57) Temple of Philai ('Philae <1489> Phot 220', unpublished) (30 BC - 14
AD)
(58-75) Temple of Dendera (Chassinat, 1934, I, p. 71, 5-6; I, p. 142, 7-8; (60)
1934, II, p. 92, 7; II, p. 132, 1; 1935, IV, p. 211, 16; 1965, VI, p. 20, 8; VI, p. 54, 3-4;
(65) VI, p. 173, 1; 1972, VII, p. 77, 11; Daumas, 1987, IX, p. 84, 9; IX, p. 84, 13; IX, p.
247, 1; (70) Cauville, 1997, X, p. 89, 11-12; X, p. 160, 6; X, p. 190, 3; X, p. 288, 14; X,
p. 337, 3; (75) Cauville, 2000, XI, p. 84, 2) (ca. 54 BC - 180 AD)
2nd century AD
(76) Book of the Fayum (P.Tebtynis 2a, pl. 5, 11 - Botti, 1959, p. 50.54;
Beinlich, 1991, p. 216-217, no. 794) (135 AD)
Egyptian name in transcription

\aru; \3rw; Dlu; Djaro; Djor; Drw; Dru; ·3rw; Seru; Saro; Silu; Sylah; Tal; Tchalou;
Tcharou; Tcharu; Thar; Tharoe; Tharou; Tharu; qaru; Tharw; Thel; Ÿhel; Thele; Tjalu;
Tjarou; Tjaru; Tjarow; Tjel; Tjile; Tsaroe; T’al; T’ar; T’aru; Ÿa-ru; Ú3lw; Ÿ3rw; Ÿl; Ú-r;
Zal; Zalou; Zalu; Zar; Zaro; Zarou; Zarro; Zaru; Zel; Zeru; Zoar; Zor; Zoru
SELE
Bibliography
1095
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 177; Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 551-552; d'Anville,
1766, p. 126-128; Champollion, 1814, II, p. 77-78 (non vidi); Description, 1830, XVIII,
p. 172; Hazlitt, 1851, p. 312.318; Gams, 1873, p. 461; Griffith, 1888, p. 98.102.106; De
Rougé, 1891, p. 101; Bouriant, 1892, p. 71.135; Amélineau, 1893, p. 255.458-459;
Gelzer, 1893b, p. 25; Ermoni, 1900, p. 640; Garofalo, 1902, p. 4-5; Kraatz, 1904, p.
65.125; Küthmann, 1911, p. 38-40; Aigrain, R., s.v. Alypius 3, in DHGE, 1913, II 9,
col. 902; Alt, 1914, p. 62.64; Daressy, 1914, p. 35.38; Clédat, 1916a, p. 8; Miller, 1916,
col. 857; Gardiner, 1918a, p. 242-243; Lesquier, 1918, p. 401.475; Clédat, 1919a, p.
189-190; Gardiner, 1920, p. 106; Clédat, 1921, p. 193; Peet, 1922, p. 141-143; Clédat,
1924, p. 40.51; Peet, 1925, p. 117; Gauthier, 1927, IV, p. 192; 1929, VI, p. 18.67;
Hommel, 1926, p. 957-958; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Sile 1, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 34-
35; Daressy, 1929, p. 296; Jouguet, 1931, p. 520; Bourdon, 1932, p. 374-375; Albright,
1934, p. 50; Gauthier, 1935, p. 35; Henne, 1935, p. 2*; Gerland, 1936, p. 96; Abel,
1940, p. 61; Ball, 1942, p. 142.150.162; Munier, 1943, p. 17.60; Muyser, 1946, p. 146;
Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 202*-203*; Van Berchem, 1952, p. 64.69.71; Fontaine, 1955, p.
6-238 passim; Montet, 1957, I, p. 190; Fecht, 1958, p. 117-118; Vergote, 1959, p. 27-
28; Kosack, 1971, p. 30.32.35.83; Wüst, 1975, p. 35; Price, 1976, p. 147; Westendorf,
1976, p. 480; Oren, 1982a, p. 24; Van Gucht, 1982, p. 129; Gomaà, Farouk, s.v. Sile, in
LÄ, V, 1984, col. 946-947; Carrez-Maratray, 1985, p. 107.164; Nibbi, 1985, p. 53-54;
Calderini, 1986, IV 3, p. 280 and 2003, Suppl. 3, p. 138; Gomaà, 1987, II, p. 222;
Fedalto, 1988, p. 608; Horn, 1988, p. xv-xvi; Nibbi, 1989, p. 71-73; Louis, 1990, p. 74;
Timm, 1991, V, p. 2329-2333; Worp, 1991, p. 291; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992a, p. 89-90;
Oren, 1993a, p. 1394-1395; Vandersleyen, 1993, p. 85; Wagner, 1993b, p. 104; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1994, p. 103; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 1469.1488; Winnicki, 1994, p. 174;
Worp, 1994, p. 306.309.316; Alston, 1995, p. 190; Carrez-Maratray, 1995, p. 150; DAI
Rundbrief, 1995, p. 3; DAI Vierteljahresbericht, 1995, I, p. 1 and IV, p. 1; Évieux,
1995, p. 34-45.62-63.74; Jahresbericht, 1995, p. 820; Valbelle, 1995a, p. 99; Martin,
1996, p. 75-76.82.85.96.102; Abd el-Maksoud, 1997, p. 222-226; Aufrère, 1997, p.
290; Arthur, 1998, p. 193; DAI Rundbrief, 1998, p. 14; Graf, 1998, p. 110; Leclant,
1998, p. 334; Redford, 1998, p. 45-49; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 15; Carrez-Maratray,
1999b, p. 4.34.452.456.473 and passim; Leclant, 1999, p. 337; Nibbi, 1999, p. 80-81;
Bingen, 2000b, p. 374; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 10-66.167 passim; Figueras, 2000,
p. 246.369 and passim; Talbert, 2000, p. 1080.1121; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 23-24;
Mumford, Gregory D., s.v. Sinai, in Redford, 2001, p. 290; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171;
Clarysse, 2004, p. 86; Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 22; Morris, 2005, p. 46.
Maps
el-Salhiya
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 168; Description, 1809, État moderne, I, pl. 10;
Toussoun, 1922, I, pl. 1.
Without a precise identification
Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25; Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16;
d'Anville, 1766, p. 1; Miller, 1916, col. 859-860; Grohmann, 1959, p. 21; Jones, 1971,
p. 294; Bengtson, 1978, map 6.36b; Rogerson, 1985, p. 34; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Di
Berardino, 1988, p. 92.96; Figueras, 1988a, p. 65; Jones, 1988, p. 53; Sodini, 1998, p.
120; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 99.
East of lake Ballah
1096
Description, 1830, XVIII, map 1.2; Dümichen, 1894, map; Perthes, 1910(9), pl.
3b.
West of the Suez Canal
el-Qantara
Lesquier, 1918, map; Bourdon, 1932, p. 373; Abel, 1940, pl. 7; Van Berchem,
1952, map 3; Littmann, 1954, p. 212; Price, 1976, p. 155; Bietak, 1975, fig. 10.17 and
map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208; Oren,
1981b, p. 47; Kitchen, 1992, p. 119; TAVO B IV 1, 1993; Martin, 1996, p. 97; Redford,
1997b, p. 24; Carrez-Maratray, 2001b, p. 98.
Tell Abu Seifa
Ritt, 1869, pl. 4; Gardiner, 1918a, pl. 35; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Gardiner, 1947,
II, p. 132-133; Fontaine, 1948, map 1-3; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41 and map c; Fontaine,
1956b, map 2; Montet, 1957, I, pl. 2; Vergote, 1959, p. 26; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 8;
Berg, 1973, map 5; Helck, 1974, p. 29 and p. 208-209.211, fig. 6.7.8.12; Butzer, K. W.,
s.v. Delta, in LÄ, I, 1975, col. 1047-1048; Aharoni, 1979, p. 197; Baines, 1981 [=
1980], p. 15.43.44.167; Yoyotte, 1983c, p. 55; Nibbi, 1985, p. 43.46.50; Chuvin, 1986,
p. 43; Nibbi, 1989, p. 70; TAVO B V 21, 1989; LÄ, VII, 1992, map 1; Putzger, 1992, p.
5; Aharoni, 1993, map 9.25.27.37.39; Aufrère, 1994, p. 242; Grandet, 1994, I, p. 209;
Évieux, 1995, p. 420; Manley, 1996, p. 67.77.93.94; Hassan, 1997, p. 67; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Redford, 1998, p. 46; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map; Figueras,
2000, p. 8.16; Talbert, 2000, map 70.74; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 9.11.13.19.50; Redford,
2001, map; Bagnall, 2004b, p. 85.
Northeast of el-Qantara
Daressy, 1929, p. 329; Daressy, 1931b, map.
Tell Defenna
Kosack, 1971 (koptisch 1)136.
Sources
4th century AD
(ca. 300)
5th century AD
(3-7) Concilium universale Ephesenum, 33, 146; 45, 114; 62, 143 (Schwartz,
1927, 1, 1, 2, p. 7.29.61); 73, 142; 79, 137 (Schwartz, 1929, 1, 1, 7, p. 88.115); Latin
version: 11, 1, 147; 19, 11, 134 (Schwartz, 1925-1926, 1, 2, p. 30.73); 24, 1, 145; 46,
43, 138 (Schwartz, 1929, 1, 3, p. 56.138); 38, 1, 141; 38, 84, 133 (Schwartz, 1924-
1925, 1, 5, 1, p. 88.114); Coptic version (Munier, 1943, p. 17) (431)
(Schwartz, 1935, 2, 3, 1, p. 202) (451)
18th century AD
ca. 1722)
136
Kosack, 1971, p. 63.83 locates Migdol / Magdolos at Tell Defenna and states that the position of Sele
is not known; on his map, however, he places Sele incorrectly at Tell Defenna, while he locates Migdol
east of el-Qantara.
1097
Greek
Sevlh (Ephesos (3-7)137: Selhv (gen.) - Sevlh" (gen.) - Selh' (gen.); Notitia Alexandrina
(8))
Sevllh (Ephesos (4-5), var. lect.: Sevllh" (gen.) - Sellh' (gen.))
Latin138
Sile (Itinerarium provinciarum Antonini (1))
Selle (Notitia dignitatum (2))
Sele (Ephesos (3): Sele (gen.))
Sela (Ephesos (3): Selae (gen.); Notitia Alexandrina (9-10): Sela (nom.) - Selae (gen.))
Selo (Ephesos (7): Selo (gen.))
Selenus (Ephesos (7): Selenuntis (gen.))
Seuleu (Ephesos (7): Seuleu (gen.))
Seuleus (Ephesos (7), var. lect.)
Selileu (Ephesos (7), var. lect.)
Sileleo (Ephesos (7), var. lect.)
Selensis (Ephesos (3a))
Seleasis (Ephesos (3a), var. lect.)
Silensis (Ephesos (3a), var. lect.)
Selenutensis (Ephesos (7), var. lect.)
Selenuntensis (Ephesos (7), var. lect.)
Coptic
j¯l¯lh (Ephesos (3))
nlh (Ephesos (3))
selh (Ephesos (4))
137
Le Quien, 1740, II, col. 551-552 incorrectly reconstructs the nominative Sevla.
138
Also spelled Sele–, Sélé, Selî, Sélî, Sella, Selle–, Sila, Silah, Silé, Silè, Sile–, Silleh, Silœ, Siloé, Syle by
modern scholars. The form 'Sala' in Aigrain, R., s.v. Alypius 3, in DHGE, II 9, 1913, col. 902 is not
correct; his reading 'episcopus Ellae' apparently comes from an older edition of the Acts of Ephesos.
1098
The area of the eastern laguna
T4
Bibliography
Oren, 1980b, p. 109-111 (Hebrew); Oren, 1982a, p. 16; Oren, 1984a, p. 18.35;
Davies, 1990, p. 166; Valbelle, 1990a, p. 103; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 69.
Maps
Oren, 1987a, p. 79.
Illustrations
Oren, 1984a, p. 18, fig. 21, 3: drawing of a late Iron Age storage jar of Syro-
Palestinian or Phoenician origin
TELL KEDWA (T21)

Bibliography
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 25.27; Fontaine, 1948, p. 64.67; Oren, 1975a, p. 80

(Hebrew); Oren, 1977a, p. 71-76 (Hebrew); Oren, 1979a, p. 199; Oren, 1979b, p. 190-
191; Boardman, 1980, p. 134-135; Oren, 1980b, p. 114-119 (Hebrew); Oren, 1982a, p.
14-17; Oren, 1984a, p. 7-44; Fischer-Elfert, 1986, p. 233; Leclant, 1986, p. 250;
Lipiski, Édouard, s.v. Migdol, in Bogaert, 1987, p. 829; Oren, 1987b, p. 643-645
(Hebrew); Valbelle, 1987, p. 27; BIA, 1990, I, p. 62; Davies, 1990, p. 166; Quaegebeur,
1990, p. 261-264; Valbelle, 1990a, p. 103; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 52.57; Leclant, 1991, p.
176; BIA, 1992, VI, p. 28; Dupont, 1992, p. 153-166; Leclant, 1992, p. 237; Valbelle,
1992, p. 14; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 51-52.67; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 14; Oren,
1993a, p. 1392-1393; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Giddy, 1994a, p. 12; Leclant, 1994, p.
366; Miosi, 1994 (non vidi); Muhs, 1994, p. 108-109; Paice, 1994 (non vidi); Haikal,
1995, p. 186-187; Leclant, 1995, p. 248-249; Redford, 1995, p. 7-8 (non vidi);
Traunecker, 1995, p. 113-114; Valbelle, 1995a, p. 93.95-97; Valbelle, 1995b, p. 32;
Carrez-Maratray, 1996a, p. 34; Aufrère, 1997, p. 291-294; Defernez, 1997b, p. 57;
French, 1997, p. 141-142; Hamza, 1997, p. 81-102; Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 60.73.184.189;
Redford, 1997a, p. 7 (non vidi); Theroux, 1997, p. 15; Valbelle, 1997, p. viii; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998b, p. 27.45.122; Cavillier, 1998, p. 17; Defernez, 1998, p. 68.73;
Leclant, 1998, p. 337-338; Oren, 1998, p. 79.82; Redford, 1998, p. 45-60; Valbelle,
1998b, p. 815; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 3; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
4.320.330.358.366.469; Giddy, 1999a, p. 28; Leclant, 1999, p. 338-339; Oren, 1999, p.
736; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v. Sinai, in Bowersock, 1999, p. 698; Snape, 1999,
p. 689; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 73; Valbelle, 1999b, p. 784; Carrez-Maratray, 2000b, p.
164-168; Figueras, 2000, p. 13.17.28.95.202; Leclant, 2000b, p. 229-230; Valbelle,
2000a, p. 80; Valbelle, 2000b, p. 55; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 25; Mumford, Gregory D., s.v.
Sinai, in Redford, 2001, p. 291; Niemeier, 2001, p. 22; Valbelle, 2001b, p. 61; Vasunia,
1099
2001, p. 25; Fuscaldo, 2003b, p. 189; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171; Verreth, 2003, 67;
Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 63-64; Scolnic, 2004, p. 107.110-111.119; Morris, 2005, p.
411.417.
Maps
Clédat, 1905c, p. 603; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Fontaine,
1948, map 1; Oren, 1977a, p. 73; Oren, 1984a, p. 8; Oren, 1987a, p. 79139; Valbelle,
1987, p. 24; Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27; Valbelle, 1992, p. 15; Chartier-Raymond,
1993, p. 49; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 2.22; Redford, 1997b, p. 24;
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Ballet, 1998, p. 102; Redford, 1998, p. 46.47; Carrez-
Maratray, 1999b, map; Giddy, 1999a, p. 29; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78; Hoffmeier, 2002, p.
18; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170 (cf. pl. 10); Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62); Hoffmeier,
2005b, p. 82.
Illustrations
Oren, 1975a, p. 80 (= 1980b, p. 118, ph. 8; 1982a, p. 17, fig. 19; 1984a, p. 33,
fig. 52; 1987b, p. 645, fig. 18; 1993, p. 1392): excavation of a cremation burial at T73,
yielding one Egyptian jar with burnt bones and two east-Greek wine amphorae
Oren, 1977a, p. 72 (= Boardman, 1980, p. 135, fig. 156; Oren, 1980b, p. 115,
fig. 6; 1982a, p. 15, fig. 15; 1984a, p. 10, fig. 3; 1987b, p. 643, fig. 15; 1993, p. 1392;
Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 182, fig. 6b; Aufrère, 1997, p. 291; cf. Muhs, 1994, p. 109,
fig. 6): ground plan of the fortress
Oren, 1977a, p. 72 (= 1980b, p. 116, ph. 5; 1982a, p. 17, fig. 16; 1984a, p. 12,
fig. 7): the western wall of the fortress and the compartments before excavations
Oren, 1977a, p. 73: large jars in situ (?)
Oren, 1977a, p. 73 (= 1984a, p. 12, fig. 8): group of pottery basins
Oren, 1977a, p. 74 (= 1980b, p. 116, ph. 6; 1982a, p. 15, fig. 14 (partim); 1984a,
p. 14, fig. 13; 1987b, p. 644, fig. 16): group of eleven local Egyptian dipper juglets,
used to take wine or oil from larger jars
Oren, 1977a, p. 74 (= 1984a, p. 15, fig. 18): group of five buff-ware cups
Oren, 1977a, p. 74 (right) (= 1982a, p. 17, fig. 18; 1984a, p. 26, fig. 34): wine
amphora from Chios, type B
Oren, 1977a, p. 74 (left) (= 1984a, p. 26, fig. 35; 1993, p. 1392): wine amphora
from Chios, type C
Oren, 1977a, p. 75 (= 1980b, p. 117, ph. 7; 1984a, p. 32, fig. 48; 1987b, p. 644,
fig. 17): faience amulet, Udjat eye
Oren, 1977a, p. 75 (= 1984a, p. 32, fig. 49): yellow and black faience amulet,
Bes
Oren, 1977a, p. 75 (= 1984a, p. 32, fig. 50): lower part of an Egyptian statuette
Oren, 1977a, p. 75 (= 1984a, p. 31, fig. 45): three arrowheads
Boardman, 1980, p. 135, fig. 156: aerial photo of the fortress
Oren, 1984a, p. 11, fig. 4 (= 1987b, p. 643, fig. 14): aerial photo of the Tell
Kedwa region
Oren, 1984a, p. 11, fig. 5: aerial photo of the fortress
Oren, 1984a, p. 11, fig. 6: section of the enclosure wall with a layer of burnt
deposit on top
139
It is not clear why the map Oren, 1987a, p. 79, which lists New Kingdom sites, also indicates T21,
because no such remains have been recorded in the reports.
1100
Oren, 1984a, p. 12, fig. 9: detail of a pottery basin

Oren, 1984a, p. 14-15.24.26.29, fig. 10-12.14-17.19.27-33.36-42: photos of
pottery
Oren, 1984a, p. 16-22, fig. 20-25: drawings of pottery from sites T21, T73, T4,
T5, T6, T82, T91, T94, BEA 10A-B, BEA 16140
Oren, 1984a, p. 23, fig. 26: drawings of arrowheads, weights and amulets
Oren, 1984a, p. 30.32, fig. 43.51: east-Greek skyphos and cup from site T94
Oren, 1984a, p. 30-31, fig. 44.46-47: bronze arrowheads, weights, rings and
amulets
Oren, 1984a, p. 33, fig. 53 (= 1993, p. 1392): wine amphora from Samos from a
cremation burial at site T73
Oren, 1987b, p. 645, fig. 19: an amphora of the Saite period
Hamza, 1997, p. 86-102, pl. 1-17, fig. 1-16: pottery from sites Kedwa III (west)
and Kedwa II
Redford, 1998, p. 50, fig. 3: ground plan of the fortress (after Oren, 1977a, p.
72), showing the position of the 1993 and 1997 excavation units
Redford, 1998, p. 50-56, fig. 4-6.8-10.12-13: photo's from the 1993 and 1997
excavations
Redford, 1998, p. 52, fig. 7: top plan of the 'gas-pipe' trench
Redford, 1998, p. 56, fig. 11: section in the 'gas-pipe' trench
Redford, 1998, p. 57, fig. 14-15: drawing and photo of the scarab fragment
(with one of them turned around?)
Pavlish in Redford, 1998, p. 60, fig. 1: sediment profile
Pavlish in Redford, 1998, p. 60, fig. 2: contour map of Tell Kedwa and environs
Texts found in situ
A scarab with a cartouche of Necho I (ca. 671-664 BC)?

(1) Redford, 1998, p. 56-57 and fig. 14-15

El-Kedoua; Kedoua; Kédoua; Kédouah; Kedua; Kedwa; Qedua; Tell El-Kadua; Tell el-
Kedoua; Tell el-Kédoua; Tell el-Kedua; Tell el Kedua; Tell el-Qedwah; Tell Kedoua;
Tell Kédoua; Tell Kédouah; Tell Kedua; Tell Kedwa; Tell Qedwa
TELL EL-HEIR
Bibliography
Description, Le Père, 1822, XI, p. 333-335; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174;

Lepsius, 1866, p. 32; Lepsius, 1867, p. 291-293; Dümichen, 1879, p. 72; Brugsch,
1880, p. 1240; Chester, 1880, p. 141.146-148; Ebers, 1881, p. 75; Griffith, 1888, p.
101-103; Wiedemann, 1890, p. 566; Paoletti, 1903, p. 104; Clédat, 1905a, p. 55-56;
Clédat, 1905b, p. 135-136; Schlumberger, 1906, p. 78; Maspero, 1908, p. xlv.134;
140
For T5, T6, T82, T91, T94, which are not indicated on any published map, cf. Oren, 1984a, p. 27.28.
See also s.v. T4 and s.v. Bir el-Abd (for the BEA sites).
141
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 25.27 [kdw(a)].
1101
Fischer, 1910, p. 218; Couyat-Barthoux, 1913, p. 458; Lesquier, 1918, p. 401; Clédat,
1920, p. 111-112; Gardiner, 1920, p. 108-109.113; Clédat, 1921, p. 193-194; Mallon,
1921, p. 103.154.167-170.194; Clédat, 1922, p. 191; Gardiner, 1922, p. 212; Peet, 1922,
p. 142-143; Clédat, 1923a, p. 70; Clédat, 1923b, p. 177; Wiener, 1923, p. 76; Clédat,
1924, p. 35.40.49-50; Dalman, 1924, p. 46; Gauthier, 1925, I, p. 174.181; 1925, II, p.
125; 1926, III, p. 21-22; Hommel, 1926, p. 962; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Magdolon,
Magdolos, in RE, XIV 1, 1928, col. 300; Daressy, 1929, p. 300; Eissfeldt, 1932, p. 55;
Noe, 1937, p. 284; Abel, 1938, II, p. 218.387; Ball, 1942, p. 139.142.147.150.172;
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26; Noth, 1947, p. 181-182; Albright, 1948, p. 16; Fontaine, 1948,
p. 64.67.69; Caminos, 1954, p. 257; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 193-198.210-213.231;
Fontaine, 1955, p. 53.63.108. 120.207.212; el-Khachab, 1956, p. 97; Fontaine, 1956b,
p. 164-165.169; Bresciani, 1960, p. 15; Rothenberg, 1961, p. 119; Fitzmyer, 1962, p.
19; Helck, Wolfgang, s.v. Magdolon, in KP, III, 1969, col. 873; Dothan, 1971, p. 32
(Hebrew); Helck, 1971, p. 311; Lipiski, 1972, p. 238; Berg, 1973, p. 12.26.45;
Malamat, 1973, p. 276; Bietak, 1975, p. 139.201; Dar, 1975, p. 82 (Hebrew); Oren,
1975a, p. 77-81 (Hebrew); Dar, 1976, p. 79-80; Oren, 1977a, p. 75-76 (Hebrew);
Aharoni, 1979, p. 62.196; Oren, 1979b, p. 182.190; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Horuswege,
in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 62-63; Helck, Wolfgang, s.v. Magdola 2-5, in LÄ, III, 1980, col.
1134; Oren, 1980b, p. 102.115.118-121.124.146.152 (Hebrew); Abd el-Maksoud, 1981,
p. 38; Calderini, 1982, III 3, p. 221; De Wachter, 1982, p. 225; Oren, 1982a, p. 14-24;
Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Schi-Hor, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 624; Oren, 1984a, p. 9-10.34-35;
Venit, 1985, p. 397; Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, p. 15-16; Abd el-Maksoud, 1986b (non
vidi); Gratien, 1986, p. 14-16; Leclant, 1986, p. 249; Abd el-Maksoud, 1987a, p. 14;
Gratien, 1987, p. 9-10; Leclant, 1987, p. 308; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v. Migdol, in
Bogaert, 1987, p. 829; Moran, 1987, p. 599; Oren, 1987a, p. 113; Oren, 1987b, p. 645
(Hebrew); Valbelle, 1987, p. 24-38; Wenning, 1987, p. 186; Christiansen, 1988, I, p.
28; Figueras, 1988a, p. 55; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196.199.202; Gratien, 1988a, p. 23-55;
Gratien, 1988b, p. 26-28; Leclant, 1988, p. 321-322; Lloyd, 1988, III, p. 162; Louis,
1988, p. 61-71; Röllig, W, s.v. Magdala, in RdA, VII, 3-4, 1988, p. 200; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1989a, p. 135; Leclant, 1989, p. 352-354; Valbelle, 1989, p. 594-607; BIA,
1990, I, p. 59-60.62; Davies, 1990, p. 162.166; Leclant, 1990, p. 351-352; Louis, 1990,
p. 71-83; Quaegebeur, 1990, p. 262-264; Valbelle, 1990a, p. 102-106; Valbelle, 1990b,
p. 240; Valbelle, 1990c, p. 321-322; BIA, 1991, II, p. 30; Clédat, 1991, p. 4; Giddy,
1991, p. 14; Leclant, 1991, p. 176.177-178; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p. 7-8; BIA, 1992,
VI, p. 28.33; Giddy, 1992, p. 12; Valbelle, 1992, p. 12.14; Caneva, 1993, p. 37; Giddy,
1993, p. 7; Gratien, 1993, p. 18-19; Grimal, 1993, p. 494; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p.
14; Leclant, 1993, p. 191-192; Oren, 1993a, p. 1392-1396; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 19-20;
Valbelle, 1993c, p. 22-23; Valbelle, 1993d, p. 3-4 (non vidi); Wagner, 1993a, p. 2.8-
9.11; Aufrère, 1994, p. 241; BIA, 1994, IX-X, p. 82; Giddy, 1994a, p. 12; Giddy,
1994b, p. 9; Grimal, 1994, p. 450; Leclant, 1994, p. 367-368; TAVO Register, 1994, p.
1584-1585; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 174; Alston, 1995, p. 148.201.204; Bresciani, 1995, p.
101-102; Carrez-Maratray, 1995, p. 147.150; De Paepe, 1995, p. 61-81 (non vidi);
Giddy, 1995a, p. 28; Grimal, 1995, p. 612; Haikal, 1995, p. 186-187; Leclant, 1995, p.
247-248; Pannequin, 1995 (non vidi); Valbelle, 1995a, p. 93.95-99; Valbelle, 1995b, p.
30-42; Carrez-Maratray, 1996b, p. 179-195; Charrabi, 1996 (non vidi); Giddy, 1996a,
p. 12; Gratien, 1996, p. 51-105; Grimal, 1996, p. 583; Leclant, 1996, p. 256-257;
Valbelle, 1996, p. 65; Abd el-Maksoud, 1997, p. 224; Aufrère, 1997, p. 288-294; Ballet,
1997e, p. 146; Defernez, 1997a, p. 36; Defernez, 1997b, p. 57-70; Defernez, 1997c (non
vidi); Dietze, 1997, p. 85-87; French, 1997, p. 141-143; Giddy, 1997a, p. 27; Gratien,
1997, p. 71-80; Grimal, 1997, p. 393; Hamza, 1997, p. 81; Hoffmeier, 1997, p.
1102
60.168.181.189-190; Leclant, 1997, p. 242-243.244; Notes, 1997, p. 15; Rozenberg,

1997, p. 112-120; Theroux, 1997, p. 15; Valbelle, 1997, p. vii-viii; Abd el-Maksoud,
1998b, p. 7.9.18.24.27-29.45.109; Arthur, 1998, p. 193-194.197.201.209; Ballet, 1998,
p. 103-106; Boyrivent, 1998, p. 59-83; Cavillier, 1998, p. 16.17; Defernez, 1998, p. 67-
74; Giddy, 1998b, p. 27; Graf, 1998, p. 110; Grimal, 1998, p. 566; Leclant, 1998, p.
335-337; Oren, 1998, p. 76.78-80; Redford, 1998, p. 49.51.59; Valbelle, 1998a, p. 7;
Valbelle, 1998b, p. 799-817; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 3-4.11.15; Carrez-Maratray,
1999b, p. viii.469 and passim; Grimal, 1999, p. 527; Leclant, 1999, p. 337-338; Oren,
1999, p. 736-737; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v. Sinai, in Bowersock, 1999, p. 698;
Snape, 1999, p. 689; Tell el-Herr, 1999 (internet); Valbelle, 1999a, p. 71-73.75.77;
Valbelle, 1999b, p. 783-786; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 8-68.152-206 passim; Carrez-
Maratray, 2000b, p. 166-171; Figueras, 2000, p. 28.202; Giddy, 2000b, p. 32; Leclant,
2000b, p. 227-229; Mathieu, 2000, p. 537; Valbelle, 2000a; Valbelle, 2000b, p. 53-64;
Bagnall, 2001, p. 232; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 25; Giddy, 2001a, p. 28-29; Giddy, 2001b, p.
31-32; Grimal, 2001, p. 1175; Leclant, 2001, p. 368-369; Mathieu, 2001, p. 570;
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 12-14; Valbelle, 2001b, p. 53-63; Valbelle, 2001c, p. 24-27 (non
vidi); Giddy, 2002a, p. 30; Giddy, 2002b, p. 31; Mathieu, 2002, p. 561; Bonnet, 2003,
p. 75; Freeman-Grenville, 2003, p. 143; Fuscaldo, 2003, p. 77; Grimal, 2003, p. 23-24;
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171-173; Kemet, 2003, p. 90 (non vidi); Mathieu, 2003, p. 613;
Clarysse, 2004, p. 86; Defernez, 2004, p. 30; Grimal, 2004, p. 22-30; Hoffmeier, 2004a,
p. 57.61.64; Scolnic, 2004, p. 100.106.109-110.119; Valbelle, 2004, p. 118; Morris,
2005, p. 417.715.
Maps
Ritt, 1869, pl. 4; Brugsch, 1875, map; Chester, 1880, p. 144; Ebers, 1881, p. 72;
Trumbull, 1895, map; Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1905c, p. 603; Clédat, 1909a, p. 766;
Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Gardiner, 1918a, pl. 35; Lesquier, 1918,
map; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Daressy, 1930, map; Daressy, 1931a,
map; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Fontaine, 1948, map 1; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41; Goby,
1952, pl. 4; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 190; Fontaine, 1956b, map 2; Dothan, 1971, p.
33; Margovsky, 1971, p. 18; Berg, 1973, map 5; Sneh, 1973, p. 60; Bietak, 1975, map
4; Oren, 1975a, p. 77; Sneh, 1975, p. 543; Oren, 1977a, p. 73; Oren, 1977b, p. 94; Oren,
1979b, p. 181.187; Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 49.167; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von
Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208; Oren, 1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1980b, p. 103;
Holladay, 1982, fig. 1; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1982b, p. 204; Oren, 1984a, p. 8; Abd
el-Maksoud, 1986a, p. 16; Figueras, 1987, p. 766; Oren, 1987a, p. 74; Valbelle, 1987,
p. 24; Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196; TAVO B V 21, 1989;
Abd el-Samie, 1992, p. 92; LÄ, VII, 1992, map 1; Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27;
Valbelle, 1992, p. 15; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p.
1; Aufrère, 1994, p. 242; Alston, 1995, p. 34; Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 2.22; Redford,
1997b, p. 24; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Ballet, 1998, p. 102;
Redford, 1998, p. 46.47; Valbelle, 1998a, p. 6; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map; Figueras,
1999, p. 211; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78; Figueras, 2000, p. 16; Giddy, 2000b, p. 31;
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 13.19.25; Bagnall, 2001, p. 228; Giddy, 2001a, p. 31; Giddy, 2001b,
p. 31; Giddy, 2002a, p. 31; Giddy, 2002b, p. 29; Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18; Hoffmeier,
2003, p. 170 (cf. pl. 10); Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62); Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 82.
Illustrations
1103
General
Louis, 1990, p. 73, fig. 1: plan of the site
Boyrivent, 1998, p. 60-61, fig. 1: plan of the tell, the city and the cemeteries
Valbelle, 1998b, p. 812, fig. 7 (= Tell el-Herr, 1999 (internet), Carte): plan of
the tell, the city and the cemeteries
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 83, fig. 58: plan of the tell, the city and the cemeteries
The tell (including objects without a specific place of origin)

Dar, 1975, p. 82 (= 1976, pl. 2, 1-2): a Graeco-Roman sistrum, shown from both
sides
Oren, 1977a, p. 76: tractors at work on the site (cf. the commentary of Valbelle,
1987, p. 26)
Oren, 1977a, p. 76: print of an Achaemenid cylindric seal from the 5th century
BC with the image of a hero fighting two demons
Oren, 1982a, p. 14, fig. 13 (= 1993, p. 1394): the Achaemenid seal and another
print
Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, pl. 1b: view of the tell
Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, pl. 2: a fragmentary Egyptian stele
Leclant, 1987, pl. 19, fig. 18: Ptolemaic and Roman constructions on top of the
tell
Valbelle, 1987, p. 27, fig. 2: the walls at the southwest corner seen from outside
of the tell
Valbelle, 1987, p. 29, fig. 3: Hellenistic and Roman buildings on top of the tell,
excavated in 1985 and 1986
Valbelle, 1987, p. 30, fig. 4: plan of the fortress with indication of the areas
excavated in 1985-1987
Valbelle, 1987, p. 32, fig. 5: Hellenistic buildings constructed on the ruins of the
earlier fortresses, in the southwest corner
Valbelle, 1987, p. 33, fig. 6: ramp and western gate in the Hellenistic wall
Valbelle, 1987, p. 34, fig. 7: eastern excavations: construction of the enclosure
wall, its interior covering and the nearby kitchens
Valbelle, 1987, p. 37, fig. 8: a Phoenician lamp
Gratien, 1988a, p. 24-53, fig. 1-18: drawings of the pottery found in the seasons
1986 and 1987
Gratien, 1988b, p. 27, fig. a-e: drawing of five pieces of pre-Hellenistic pottery
Leclant, 1988, pl. 22, fig. 23: Hellenistic buildings on top of the tell
Leclant, 1988, pl. 23, fig. 24: an Attic aryballic lekythos, ca. 425-400 BC
Leclant, 1988, pl. 23, fig. 25: excavations in the eastern part of the tell
Louis, 1988, p. 62-63, fig. 1: stratigraphy of the trench in the northeastern part
of the tell
Louis, 1988, p. 66, fig. 2: ground plan and reconstruction of the elements of the
Roman fortress known in 1987
Louis, 1988, pl. 8 (= Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 182, fig. 6a): ground plan of
the tell
Louis, 1988, pl. 9a: the northeastern excavation
Louis, 1988, pl. 9b: the kitchens of the oldest fortress
Louis, 1988, pl. 10a-b: stratigraphy of the trench in the northeastern part of the
tell
Louis, 1988, pl. 11: buildings of the Ptolemaic period
1104
Louis, 1988, pl. 12: foundations of the enclosure walls of the Roman fortress
Louis, 1988, pl. 13a (= Valbelle, 2000a, p. 89, fig. 64): the eastern gate of the
Roman fortress
Louis, 1988, pl. 13b (cf. Valbelle, 2000a, p. 110, fig. 78): the 'via praetoria', area
D, and the casemates of the Roman fortress
Louis, 1988, pl. 14 (= Valbelle, 2000a, p. 113, fig. 80): the well of the Roman
fortress and Ptolemaic buildings
Leclant, 1989, pl. 27, fig. 18: excavations in the eastern part of the tell, at the
end of the campaign of 1988
Leclant, 1989, pl. 27, fig. 19 (= Wagner, 1993a, p. 11, fig. 12: = Valbelle,
2000a, p. 105, fig. 73b): a marble statuette of a woman of the Early Imperial period,
found in the floor-covering of building C in the Roman fortress
Valbelle, 1989, p. 600, fig. 1: the northeastern excavations, with the corner of
the oldest fortress
Valbelle, 1989, p. 601, fig. 2: the sanctuary with axial niches and a central altar
Valbelle, 1989, p. 602, fig. 3: the tower building with the cellars
Valbelle, 1989, p. 603, fig. 4: ground plan of the cellars
Valbelle, 1989, p. 603, fig. 5: amphora stamp TATEH 8
Valbelle, 1989, p. 604, fig. 6 (= Valbelle, 1999b, p. 785, fig. 114): ground plan
of the successive enclosures and the Roman fortress
Valbelle, 1989, p. 605, fig. 7: casemates in the eastern wall of the Roman
fortress, also showing the right doorjamb of the gate and the beginning of the 'via
praetoria' (inconsequently called the 'via principalis')
Valbelle, 1989, p. 606, fig. 8: the 'via praetoria'
Valbelle, 1989, p. 607, fig. 9 (= Valbelle, 2000a, p. 63, fig. 50): two fragments
of a stele with two horsemen facing each other, possibly the Dioskouroi
Leclant, 1990, pl. 31, fig. 17: fibulae from the Persian period found in the
houses of the northeastern excavation
Leclant, 1990, pl. 31, fig. 18: the tower building with the cellars
Leclant, 1990, pl. 32, fig. 19: general view of the tower building with the cellars
Valbelle, 1990a, p. 104, fig. 3: schematic ground plan of the three consecutive
fortresses at the tell
Valbelle, 1990a, p. 106, fig. 4: ground plan of the sanctuary with the niches
Valbelle, 1990c, p. 321: ground plan of the three fortresses at the tell
Leclant, 1993, pl. 12, fig. 9: the western sector of the tell; the western building
with the compartments seen from the northwest
Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20-21, fig. 24: a coin of Ptolemaios I with the head of
Alexander the Great
Valbelle, 1993c, p. 22, fig. 26: casemates of the Roman fortress
Valbelle, 1993c, p. 23, fig. 27: a fragmentary terra cotta statue
Wagner, 1993a, p. 2: a metal, decorative rosette
Wagner, 1993a, p. 8, fig. 8: black amphoriskos with a decoration of palmettes
and a meander
Leclant, 1994, pl. 11, fig. 9: northwestern corner of the Roman fortress
Leclant, 1994, pl. 12, fig. 10: constructions in the northern part of the Roman
fortress
Leclant, 1995, pl. 9-11, fig. 9-12: busts of a queen, a king, a man and a god with
the head of a ram, found in the western building
Leclant, 1995, pl. 14, fig. 15: the western building
1105
Valbelle, 1995b, fig. 1: ground plan of the tell with indication of the Hellenistic
constructions
Valbelle, 1995b, fig. 2-5: busts of a queen, a king, a man and a god with the
head of a ram, found in the western building
Valbelle, 1995b, fig. 6: the western building seen from outside the tell
Gratien, 1996, p. 81-105, fig. 1-28: drawings of the pottery found in the
northeastern excavation of the tell
Valbelle, 1996, p. 65: the western building seen from outside the tell
Defernez, 1997b, p. 68-70, pl. 1-3, fig. 1-7, no. 1-48: drawings of pottery from
the tell
Gratien, 1997, p. 74-80, pl. 1-7, fig. 1-6: drawings of pottery from the tell
Arthur, 1998, p. 198, fig. 4, 1.4; p. 204, fig. 7, 1: drawings of amphorae found at
the site (T58)
Defernez, 1998, p. 68-69, fig. 56-57: drawings of pottery from Tell el-Heir
Defernez, 1998, p. 70, fig. 58: the northeastern corner of the oldest fortress of
Tell el-Heir
Defernez, 1998, p. 71-72, fig. 59-62.64-65: photos of pottery from Tell el-Heir
Defernez, 1998, p. 72, fig. 63: the fortresses of Tell el-Heir
Valbelle, 1998b, p. 801, fig. 1: ground plan of the different fortresses of Tell el-
Heir
Valbelle, 1998b, p. 803, fig. 2: the northeast sector in 1989 with the kitchens
near the sanctuary
Valbelle, 1998b, p. 804, fig. 3: the northeast sector in 1998
Valbelle, 1998b, p. 801, fig. 4: the northern sector of the tell with constructions
of the 5th-4th century BC
Valbelle, 1998b, p. 801, fig. 5: the palatial or religious comlex of the 4th century
BC
Valbelle, 1998b, p. 801, fig. 6: weaver workshop with loom weights in
limestone and in mudbrick
Tell el-Herr, 1999 (internet), Photo 01: the fortress of the 5th century BC
Tell el-Herr, 1999 (internet), Photo 02: the fortress of the 4th century BC
Tell el-Herr, 1999 (internet), Photo 05: the Roman fortress
Valbelle, 1999a, pl. 4a: photo by Clédat with soms excavated ovens in the
Roman fortress
Valbelle, 1999a, pl. 4b: photo by Clédat with some of the pottery he found
Valbelle, 2000a, cover: colour photo of the casemates of the Roman fortress
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 62, fig. 49: a stele with three horsemen and some soldiers
found at the tell by the Israeli survey
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 70-71.108.129, fig. 51-52a-b; 75; 89b: sketches from the
excavations by Clédat in 1905
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 72-73, fig. 53-54: photos by Clédat from the excavations in
1905
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 75, fig. 55a: photo of the excavations at the tell in 1986
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 76, fig. 56a: photo of the northern casemates in 1993
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 77, fig. 56b: photo of the northern casemates in 1995
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 84, fig. 59: general plan of the Roman fortress
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 85, fig. 60a: plan of the post holes near the southwestern
wall
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 85, fig. 60b: photo of the post holes near the southwestern
wall
1106
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 86, fig. 61: photo of the wall foundation

Valbelle, 2000a, p. 87, fig. 62: stratigraphical section of the wall
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 88, fig. 63: plan of the main entrance to the Roman fortress
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 90, fig. 65: photo of the main entrance to the Roman fortress
in 1999
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 91, fig. 66a: plan of the northwestern corner tower
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 91, fig. 66b: photo of the northwestern corner tower
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 93, fig. 67a: plan of the southeastern intermediary tower
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 93, fig. 67b: photo of the southeastern intermediary tower
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 94, fig. 68 (cf. p. 122, fig. 85; cf. p. 136, fig. 93): schematic
plan of the Roman fortress
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 95, fig. 69a: photo of the via praetoria
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 96-97, fig. 69b: plan of the main gate and the via praetoria
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 98, fig. 70: photo of a column along the via praetoria
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 99, fig. 71a: plan of building B (the temple)
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 100, fig. 71b: photo of building B
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 102, fig. 72a: plan of building C
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 103, fig. 72b: photo of building C
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 104, fig. 73a: photo of a later floor in building C
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 106-107, fig. 74: plan of the northern part of the Roman
fortress
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 109, fig. 76: photo of casemate C10
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 109, fig. 77: photo of casemate C5
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 111, fig. 79: photo of the southern casemates
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 114, fig. 81a: section and reconstruction of the canalisation
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 115, fig. 81b: photo of the canalisation
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 116, fig. 82a: plan of the construction outside the northern
wall
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 117, fig. 82b: photo of the constructions outside the northern
wall
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 118, fig. 83: oven near the southwestern corner tower
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 123, fig. 86a: plan and reconstruction of the northern postern
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 123, fig. 86b: photo of the northern postern
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 125, fig. 87a: plan of the southwestern intermediary tower
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 125, fig. 87b: photo of the southwestern intermediary tower
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 128, fig. 89a: plan of area D
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 130-131, fig. 90a: plan or areas E, F and G
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 131, fig. 90b: photo of areas E, F and G
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 146-151, fig. 101-112: photos of twelve ostraka of the 4th
century AD found at the tell
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 23-46.154-205, fig. 9-13.15-18.20-24.26-43.113-196: photos
of the Roman coins found at the tell
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 209-221, fig. 197.199-204: drawings of pottery of the 4th-
6th centuries AD found at the tell
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 211, fig. 198: stratigraphical section of casemate C9 of the
Roman fortress
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 229.231, fig. 206-207: photos of animal bones found at the
tell
Valbelle, 2000b, p. 54, fig. 1: ground plan of the fortress with indication of the
palatial complex
1107
Valbelle, 2000b, p. 56, fig. 2: ground plan of the palatial complex and its
annexes
Valbelle, 2000b, p. 57, fig. 3: reconstruction of the palatial complex
Valbelle, 2000b, p. 58, fig. 4: stratigraphical section of the structures built after
the destruction of the palatial complex
Defernez in Valbelle, 2000b, p. 62, fig. 5, 1-5: pottery found in the palatial
complex
Valbelle, 2000b, pl. 4: general vue of the palatial complex
Valbelle, 2000b, pl. 5: part of a limestone column
Valbelle, 2000b, pl. 6: two fragments of limestone capitals
Valbelle, 2000b, pl. 7: the common quarters of the palatial complex
Valbelle, 2000b, pl. 8: the annexes of the palatial complex and the more recent
constructions
Giddy, 2001a, p. 28: cylindrical mudbricks of the early 4th century BC fortress
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 12: plan of the fortresses
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 12: excavations in progress at the south-east angle of the
fortress, shwoing the early 4th century BC fortress abbutting the First Persian Period
fortress
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 13: fortified complex in the south-east corner of the
enclosure
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 13: north-east corner of the 5th century BC fortress
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 13: the niched sanctuary and its annexes
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 13: amphorae in a room south of the sanctuary
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 13: structures in the north-east corner of the enclosure
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 14: Greek red-figured vase from the 4th century building
Valbelle, 2001a, p. 14: silver coin from Athens from the first half of the 5th
century BC
Grimal, 2003, pl. 3, fig. 3: axonometric reconstrucion of the palace complex
The town
Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, pl. 1a: the Ptolemaic bath
Louis, 1990, p. 77, fig. 2: ground plan of the building of excavation 1
Louis, 1990, p. 79, fig. 4: drawing of the pottery found in excavation 1
Louis, 1990, p. 80, fig. 3: ground plan of the building of excavation 3
Louis, 1990, p. 81, fig. 5-6: drawing of the pottery found in excavations 2 and 3
Louis, 1990, pl. 1a: an unexcavated house construction, visible in ground plan
because of the humidity of the soil
Boyrivent, 1998, p. 63, fig. 2: plan of the quarter some 500 m southwest of the
tell, with fourteen buildings
Boyrivent, 1998, p. 65, fig. 3: sondage between two buildings in the quarter
some 500 m southwest of the tell
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 15a-b: buildings in the quarter some 500 m southwest of
the tell
Tell el-Herr, 1999 (internet), Photo 03: the Graeco-Roman town
The cemeteries
Oren, 1975a, p. 78: Roman rectangular tomb built in red bricks on the eastern
cemetery (T47)
Oren, 1975a, p. 79: funerary mask (no. 275) in situ on site T47
Oren, 1975a, p. 81 (= 1993, p. 1394): Hellenistic uninscribed funerary stele
1108
Oren, 1975a, pl. 1-2: two funerary masks (nos. 274 and 4250) from site T47
Oren, 1975a, back cover (= 1980b, p. 121, ph. 11; 1982a, p. 19, fig. 20a; 1993,
p. 1393; Wagner, 1993a, p. 9, fig. 9): funerary mask (no. 275) from site T47
Oren, 1977a, p. 75 (= 1980b, p. 119, ph. 9; = 1982a, p. 17, fig. 17; = 1998, p.
79, fig. 68): Athenian krater of the 5th century BC from site T58
Oren, 1980b, p. 121, ph. 10: a Greek lekythos from site T47
Oren, 1982a, front cover: funerary mask (no. 275) from site T47
Oren, 1982a, p. 20, fig. 20b: funerary mask (no. 274) from site T47, shown in
profile
Oren, 1982a, p. 22, fig. 21a: amulet of an Udjat eye, found in a grave
Oren, 1982a, p. 22, fig. 21b: blue and gold-coloured plaster amulets,
representing a sphinx and a lion
Oren, 1982a, p. 22, fig. 23: Roman rectangular tomb built in red bricks on the
eastern cemetery (T47) (cf. Oren, 1975a, p. 78)
Louis, 1990, pl. 1b: an unexcavated vaulted mud brick tomb, southeast in the
main cemetery
Louis, 1990, pl. 2a: coffins built in mud brick and burial trenches in the
northeastern cemetery
Louis, 1990, pl. 2b: coffins built in mud brick in the northeastern cemetery
Rozenberg, 1997, pl. 43: six funerary masks from sites T47 (nos. 274; 275;
4249; 4250; 4245-4246) and T18 (no. 30301), ranging from the late 6th till the early 3rd
century BC
Oren, 1998, p. 79, fig. 69-70: a funerary mask (no. 274) from site T47
Oren, 1998, p. 80, fig. 71: a Greek lekythos from site T47
Boyrivent, 1998, p. 66-81, fig. 4-10: ground plans and sections of graves in the
necropolis some 200 m northeast of the tell
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 16a (= Tell el-Herr, 1999 (internet), Photo 04): general
photo of the necropolis some 200 m northeast of the tell
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 16b: general photo of the necropolis some 200 m northeast
of the tell
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 17a: photo of tomb 121 in the northeastern necropolis
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 17b: photo of tomb 127 in the northeastern necropolis
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 17c: photo of tomb 33 in the northeastern necropolis
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 17d: photo of tomb 55 in the northeastern necropolis
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 18a: photo of a Ptolemaic tomb in necropolis 1995/2
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 18b: photo of tomb 53 in the northeastern necropolis
Boyrivent, 1998, pl. 18c: photo of tomb 123 in the northeastern necropolis
Texts found in situ
A Greek funerary inscription (ca. 490-470 BC)

(1) Carrez-Maratray, 2000b, p. 170-171
A Greek letter chiselled out at the entrance of a Ptolemaic grave
(2) Boyrivent, 1998, p. 82
A stele with a Greek inscription (3rd-4th centuries AD)
(3) SEG L, 1609
Greek ostraka (4th century AD)
(4-15) O.Tell el-Heir 1-12 (Wagner, 2000, p. 146-151)
Amphora stamps from Rhodos (3rd-2nd centuries BC)
(16) Carrez-Maratray, 1996b, p. 192, no. TATEH 3
1109

(20) Carrez-Maratray, 1996b, p. 192-193, no. TATEH 8
An Egyptian? amphora stamp (3rd-2nd centuries BC)
East-Greek amphora stamps (5th-4th centuries BC?)
(24) Gratien, 1988a, p. 51 and fig. 16d
(25) Gratien, 1988a, p. 51 and fig. 16e

the al-Hair hill; Tall al-⁄air (sic); Tall al-Îeir; Tall al-Îr; Tel el Heer; Tel el-Heir;
Tel-el-Heir; Tel el-Îeir; Tel-el-Her; Tel-el-Hér; Tel el Hr; Tel el Îêr; Tel el Hîr; Tel-
el-Hîr; Tel Herr; Tell al-Herr; Tell-al-Herr; Tell el Heer; Tell el-Heir; Tell el Heir; Tell
El Heir; tell el Heir; Tell el-Îeir; Tell el-Her; Tell-el-Her; Tell el Her; tell el Her; Tell
el-Herr; Tell El Her; Tell el-Hêr; Tell el Hêr; Tell el-Îer; tell el-Îer; Tell el-Îêr; Tell
el-Îr; tell el-Ìr; tell el Ìr; Tell el-∫êr (sic); Tell el-Herr; Tell-el-Herr; Tell el Herr;
tell el Herr; Tell el-Hir; Tell el Hor (sic); Tell Her; Tell-Her; Tell Herr; Tell-Herr; Tel
Hîr
TELL EBEDA (T116)

Bibliography
Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65.
Maps
Oren, 1987a, p. 79; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62).

Ebedah; Tell Ebedah
TELL EL-GHABA
Bibliography
BIA, 1990, I, p. 62; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 56-57; Leclant, 1991, p. 176-177; Le
Saout, 1991, p. 17; Leclant, 1992, p. 237; Valbelle, 1992, p. 14.18.22; Chartier-
142
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 174 [tll el-hr] (cf. Gardiner, 1920, p. 108, who
explicitly prefers the form 'Îêr' instead); Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26 [tl el-Ìir]. The variant spelling 'Herr'
occurs - as far as I know - since Ebers, 1881, p. 75. 'Tel El Hev' in Fontaine, 1955, p. 108 is a printing
mistake.
1110
Raymond, 1993, p. 53-54.67.69; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Haikal, 1995, p. 186; Leclant,
1995, p. 247; Valbelle, 1995a, p. 99; French, 1997, p. 141; Kemet, 1997a, p. 71 (non
vidi); Kemet, 1997b, p. 60; Cavillier, 1998, p. 17; Leclant, 1998, p. 334; Redford, 1998,
p. 45; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 4; Pereyra, 1999, p. 59-73 (non vidi); Fuscaldo,
2000a, p. 66 (non vidi); Fuscaldo, 2000b, p. 3-6 (non vidi); Lupo, 2000, p. 115 (non
vidi); Leclant, 2000b, p. 229; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 80; Leclant, 2001, p. 370; Lupo, 2002,
p. 753-762 (non vidi); Fuscaldo, 2003a, p. 63-81; Fuscaldo, 2003b, p. 189-194;
Cremonte, 2003 (non vidi); Rosso, 2003, p. 380-386; Basílico, 2004a, p. 15; Basílico,
2004b, p. 3-11; Grimal, 2004, p. 22.
Maps
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27; Valbelle, 1992, p. 15; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p.

49.53; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Ballet, 1998, p. 102; Redford, 1998, p. 47; Hoffmeier,
2002, p. 18.
Illustrations
Valbelle, 1992, p. 20, fig. 6: plan of the site

Fuscaldo, 2003b, p. 190-192, fig. 1-4: Saitic pottery found at the site
Basílico, 2004, p. 10-11, fig. 1-2: Saitic pottery found at the site

Tell al-Ghaba; Tell el-Ghaba; Tell el Ghaba
Tell El-Ghana (sic); Tell el-Gharbi (sic) [French, 1997, p. 141]
TELL EL-MUFARIQ
Bibliography
BIA, 1990, I, p. 62; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 52; Le Saout, 1991, p. 17; Valbelle, 1992,
p. 14.18-19; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 53-54.58.65; Grimal, 1993, p. 502; Leclant,
1993, p. 191; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 19; Leclant, 1994, p. 366; Haikal, 1995, p. 186-187;
Valbelle, 1995b, p. 32; Abdallah, 1996, p. 143-151; Carrez-Maratray, 1996b, p. 179;
Valbelle, 1996, p. 62-63; Ballet, 1997a, p. 47-55; Ballet, 1997e, p. 145; French, 1997,
p. 142-143; Leclant, 1997, p. 241; Valbelle, 1997, p. viii; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Ballet,
1998, p. 103-105; Cavillier, 1998, p. 17; Leclant, 1998, p. 338; Rassart-Debergh,
Marguerite, s.v. Sinai, in Bowersock, 1999, p. 697-698; Snape, 1999, p. 689; Valbelle,
2000a, p. 82.210.
Maps
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27; Valbelle, 1992, p. 15; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p.

49.53; Ballet, 1998, p. 102.
Illustrations
1111
Ballet, 1997a, p. 54-55, pl. 1-2, no. 1-19 (= Ballet, 1998, p. 103, fig. 77 [no. 10-
16]): pottery found at Tell el-Mufariq
Texts found in situ
Greek amphora stamps (3rd-2nd centuries BC)

(1-32) Abdallah, 1996, p. 143-151 no. TATEM 1-32

Tell al-Moufarig; Tell al-Moufariq; Tell el Mafraq; Tell el-Moufariq; Tell el-Moutariq
(sic); Tell Moufarig; Tell Moufariq
The area of the western laguna
BIR HEDEUA
Bibliography
Paoletti, 1903, p. 104; Fischer, 1910, p. 213.
Maps
Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1910a, map A; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7.

Bir Hédeoua, Bir Hédéoua; Br Hedeua; Bir Hédoua (sic)
DJEBEL EL-ADAM
Bibliography
Chester, 1880, p. 147.

the Gebel called El Adâm
T78
Bibliography
Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65.
Maps
1112
Oren, 1987a, p. 79; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62).
HABWA AND TELL HABWA

Bibliography
Chester, 1880, p. 147; Griffith, 1888, p. 101-102; Bouriant, 1900, p. 672;

Paoletti, 1903, p. 104; Hartmann, 1910, p. 688.691; Couyat-Barthoux, 1913, p. 458;
Hartmann, 1916a, p. 487; Gardiner, 1920, p. 106-108.113; Clédat, 1923a, p. 70; Clédat,
1923b, p. 151; Dalman, 1924, p. 46; Gauthier, 1925, I, p. 161; Kees, Hermann, s.v.
Magdolon, Magdolos, in RE, XIV 1, 1928, col. 299; Daressy, 1929, p. 300; Fontaine,
1947a, p. 26; Fontaine, 1955, p. 120; Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47; Dothan, 1971, p. 33
(Hebrew) (?); Bietak, 1975, p. 134.201; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Horuswege, in LÄ, III,
1980, col. 62; Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 38-39; Abd el-Maksoud, 1983, p. 3-5; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1987a, p. 13-16; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 52; Le Saout, 1991, p. 17; Chartier-
Raymond, 1993, p. 54.67; Leclant, 1993, p. 191; Wagner, 1993a, p. 8; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998b, p. 23-24; Gaspar, 1998, p. 171; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 23-24;
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 61; Morris, 2005, p. 46.411.
Maps
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], inner cover; Chester, 1880, p. 144; Paoletti, 1903, map;
Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Daressy, 1930, map; Daressy, 1931a, map; Fontaine, 1947a,
map; Bietak, 1975, fig. 10 and map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in
LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208; LÄ, VII, 1992, map 1; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61.
Sources
14th century AD
15th century AD
(before 1470)

Haouwe (van Ghistele (5))
Haowe (Baines, 1981 [= 1980], inner cover)
Habouah; Îabwa; Ìabwa; Heboua; Héboua; Hebwa; B(ir) Habouah (Fontaine); Tel-el-
Habboua; Tel Habooa; Tel Haboua; Tel Îabwe; Teil (sic) Hebwa; Tell el Habboueh;
tell el Haboueh; Tell el-Habwa; Tell el-Habwe; Tell el Habwe; Tell el-Héboua; Tell el-
Hebua; Tell Haboua; Tell-Haboua; Tell Habouah; Tell Habouh; Tell Habua; Tell
Habwe; Tell Îabwe; Tell Heboua; Tell Héboua; Tell Hébou‘a; Tell Hebuah
143
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 688.691 [Ìbw(a)]; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26 [tl Ìbw(a)].
1113
TELL EL-SEMUT
Bibliography
Brugsch, 1875, p. 19-20; Maspero, 1877, p. 324; Brugsch, 1879, p.

265.311.707.792.904 and 1880, p. 1240; Dümichen, 1879, p. 72.75; Chester, 1880, p.
147-148; Delitzsch, 1881, p. 313; Ebers, 1881, p. 523; Griffith, 1888, p. 101-102;
Küthmann, 1911, p. 39; Miller, 1916, col. 857; Gardiner, 1920, p. 107-108; Kees,
Hermann, s.v. Magdolon, Magdolos, in RE, XIV 1, 1928, col. 299; Fontaine, 1947a, p.
26; Fontaine, 1948, p. 64; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 210; Fontaine, 1955, p.
108.120.212; Fontaine, 1956b, p. 164; Berg, 1973, p. 19.49; Bietak, 1975, p. 201;
Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Horuswege, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 62; Abd el-Maksoud, 1987a, p.
14; Aufrère, 1997, p. 290; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 24; Scolnic, 2004, p. 108.
Maps
Ritt, 1869, pl. 4; Brugsch, 1875, map; Ebers, 1881, p. 72.626; Dümichen, 1894,
map; Trumbull, 1895, map; Fontaine, 1948, map 1; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41; Berg, 1973,
map 5; Bietak, 1975, fig. 10 and map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in
LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208; LÄ, VII, 1992, map 1.

Tel-es-Samût; Tel-el-Semut; Tel Semut; Tell as-Samût; Tell el-Semout; Tell el Semût;
Tell el Semuth (sic); Tell es-Samoot; Tell-es-samout; Tell es-Samt; Tell es-Semout;
Tell-es-Semout; Tell Es Semout; Tell es-Semut; Tell-es-Semut; Tell es-Semût; Tell es
Semût; Tell Semout; tell Semout; Tell Sémout; Tell Semut
TELL EL-AHMAR
Bibliography
Chabân, 1912, p. 69.76; Alt, 1914, p. 63; Dalman, 1924, p. 44; Daressy, 1929, p.
298 and 1933, p. 185; Abel, 1938, II, p. 217; Abel, 1940, p. 237; Ball, 1942, p.
142.150.162; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 25; Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 202*; Servin, 1947, p. 68;
Caminos, 1954, p. 73.111; Fontaine, 1955, p. 53.205; Vergote, 1959, p. 28; Caminos,
1964, p. 92; Helck, 1971, p. 311; Wüst, 1975, p. 34; Bietak, 1984b, p. 66; Nibbi, 1985,
p. 54; Calderini, 1986, IV 3, p. 280; Baumgarten, 1990, p. 301; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 52;
Le Saout, 1991, p. 17; Timm, 1991, V, p. 2330.2332; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p.
54.67; Leclant, 1993, p. 191; Wagner, 1993a, p. 8; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 1579-
1580; Winnicki, 1994, p. 174; Ahituv, 1996a, p. 220; Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 183; Carrez-
Maratray, 1999b, p. 5.328.473; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v. Sinai, in Bowersock,
1999, p. 698; Figueras, 2000, p. 27.160.246; Talbert, 2000, p. 1121; Grimal, 2001, p.
1169; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 61.
Maps
144
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26 [tl smut].
1114
Tell el-Ahmar = Tell Abu Seifa, 3 km east of el-Qantara

Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41; Bietak, 1975, fig. 10 and map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v.
Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208; TAVO B V 21, 1989; Redford,
1997b, p. 24; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map.
Tell el-Ahmar, the railway station 5 km northeast of el-Qantara
Gauthier, 1931, VII, map 1.
Tell el-Ahmar = Tell Habwa, 8 to 10 km northeast of el-Qantara
Margovsky, 1971, p. 18; Bietak, 1975, fig. 10; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Abd el-
Samie, 1992, p. 92; Valbelle, 1992, p. 15; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 49; Valbelle,
1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Kümmerly, 1995; Ballet, 1998, p. 102; Hoffmeier,
2002, p. 18; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170 (cf. pl. 10).

at-Tall al-AÌmar; at-Tell al-AÌmar; El-Tell el-Ahmar; El Tell el Ahmar; El-Tell el-
AÌmar; Et-Tell el-Ahmar; Et-Tell el-AÌmar; Tall AÌmar; Tall al-AÌmar; Tell Ahmar;
Tell el-Ahmar; Tell El-Ahmar; Tell el Ahmar; tell el Ahmar; Tell el-AÌmar; Tell el
AÌmar; tell el-aÌmar
BIR EL-BURDJ
Bibliography
Fischer, 1910, p. 215; Clédat, 1921, p. 194; Fontaine, 1955, p. 120; Valbelle,
1999a, p. 73; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 174.
Maps
Ebers, 1881, p. 72; Paoletti, 1903, map; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Daressy, 1930,
map; Abel, 1939, p. 532; Goby, 1952, pl. 4; Bietak, 1975, map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v.
Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78.

Bir Birg; Bir Bourdje; Bir el Borg; Bir el Bourje; Bir El Bourje; Bir el-Burg; Bir el-
BurÏ; El Borg; El-Bourg 'le puits d'El-Borg'
TELL EL-BURDJ
Bibliography
Giddy, 2000b, p. 32; Hoffmeier, 2000 (non vidi); Hoffmeier, 2000-2005

(internet); Notes, 2000, p. 11; Cavillier, 2001a, p. 40; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 25-26.31;
Giddy, 2001b, p. 32; Grimal, 2001, p. 1175; Leclant, 2001, p. 367; Giddy, 2002b, p. 31;
145
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26 [tl el-aÌmr]; Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 202* [et-tl el-
aÌmr]. The form 'Tell Abou Ahmar' (Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41) is not correct.
1115
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18-20; Pinch Brock, 2002, p. 2; Grimal, 2003, p. 23; Hoffmeier,
2003, p. 169-197; Grimal, 2004, p. 22; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 53-66; Hoffmeier, 2004b,
p. 59-60; Horus military route, 2004 (internet); Moshier, 2004, p. 85; Scolnic, 2004, p.
111.113-120; Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 13.21; Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 79-93; Morris,
2005, p. 177-179.294-295.526 and passim.
Maps
Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78; Giddy, 2000b, p. 31; Giddy, 2001b, p. 31; Giddy, 2002a,
p. 31; Giddy, 2002b, p. 29; Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170 (cf. pl. 10);
Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62); Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 82; Morris, 2005, p.
143.277.396.
Illustrations
Hoffmeier, 2000-2005 (internet), under 'Pictures':

- satellite image of the Delta and the northern Sinai, with indication of the site
- map of the Tell el-Borg area in 2004 (http://www.tellelborg.org/pictures/Siteplan.jpg)
- 2005 pictures (corresponding with links in 'Preliminary report 2005')
- team pictures (2000-2004)
- 2004 site pictures (cf. also other pictures with links in 'Preliminary report 2004')
- 2002-2002 site pictures
- people pictures
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18: evidence of recent destruction: a trench for a water-pipe
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18: evidence of recent destruction: an Israeli military
bunker
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18: evidence of recent destruction: an embankment of
excavated material from a drainage canal cut through the tell
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 19: an inscribed block (TBO 5) depicting a royal arm in the
archer's pose, found at the very edge of the canal
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 19: an inscribed block (TBO 1) showing a deity (probably
Amon-Re), thrown out during the excavation of the canal
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 19: tomb 1 in Field III; only the back of the tomb survived
the blade of the bulldozer
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 19: cache of pottery from tomb 1 in Field III; Late Bronze
II Cypriote and Egyptian vessels of the late 18th to early 19th dynasties
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 20: mudbrick wall of the 19th dynasty fort in Field IV,
showing the marks of heavy digging machinery
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 20: remains of the late 18th / early 19th dynasty mudbrick
moat A in Field IV; the top of the moat was destroyed by the construction of the
modern road, while the lower secion was cut away by the construction of the canal
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 20 (cf. Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 13, 1): the earliest surviving
feature of the fort is the mid-18th dynasty moat D in Field IV, D 2; the foundation of
the moat is made of fired bricks
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 174, fig. 2: New Kingdom potsherds (TBP 0010 and 0002)
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 176, fig. 3 (= http://www.tellelborg.org/pictures/Borg-
map.jpg): map of the Tell el-Borg area in 2002
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 177, fig. 4: relief with the upper portion of a male deity
(TBO 1)
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 178, fig. 5: relief with an arm in the archer's pose (TBO 5)
1116
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 179, fig. 6: Mycenean IIIA2 flask sherd (TBP 0052)
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 180, fig. 7: stamped jar handle with the prenomen of
Smenekhkare (TBP 0027 / TBO II 37))
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 181, fig. 8: stamped jar handle with the prenomen of
Toutanchamon (TBP 0222 / TBO II 36)
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 183, fig. 9: inscribed granite fragment (TBO X 34)
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 184, fig. 10: plan of the flat feature in Field II, Area 2
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 185, fig. 11: Cypriote and Egyptian pottery from Field III,
Tomb 1
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 187, fig. 12: plan of Tomb 4 in Field III
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 188, fig. 13: prenomen of Amenhotep II incised a sherd
(TBP 0248 / TBO 0071)
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 191, fig. 14: plan of the walls in Field IV
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 192, fig. 15: ceramics from Field IV
Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 11, 1: photo of exposed robber pits in Field II, Area 1, C
Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 11, 2: photo of steps descending into stone-lined pit in
Field II, Area 1, C
Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 12, 1: photo of large granite block in Field II, Area 2, A
Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 12, 2: photo of the limestone block TBO X 27, the
'nameplate' of the weapons-bearer Kha
Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 12, 3: photo of Fosse A in Field IV, A
Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 12, 4: photo of the cut through Fosse A in Field IV, A,
revealing its construction technique
Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 13, 2: photo of the cut through Wall C, C 5, in Field IV,
exposing corner of outer wall of Fosse D
Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 13, 3: photo of the three building phases of forts in Field
IV, E 1
Horus military route, 2004 (internet): archaeologists sorting out ceramics (?)
Scolnic, 2004, p. 117, fig. 4: a reconstruction of the Ramesside temple
Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 87, pl. 12: photo of the moat in Field V with an equine
burial
Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 89, pl. 13a: photo of the moat in Field V, west view
Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 89, pl. 13b: photo of the limestone blocks in the
foundation of the moat in Field V
Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 91, pl. 14a-b: photo and facsimile of the inscription on
doorjamb TBO 714
Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 93, pl. 15a-b: photo and facsimile of the inscription on
doorjamb TBO 726
Morris, 2005, p. 528, fig. 36: plan of the fortress (field IV, V and VIII)

el-Borg; El-Borg; El Borg; Tel Borg; Tell Al-Borg; Tell Borg; Tell el-Borg; Tell el-
BorÏ; Tell Ell-Borg; Tell el-Bourg
HABWA I-V
Bibliography
1117
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 38-39; Leclant, 1982, p. 422; Abd el-Maksoud, 1983,
p. 3-5; Bietak, 1984b, p. 59-75; Leclant, 1984, p. 358; Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, p. 15;
Abd el-Maksoud, 1987a, p. 13-16; Leclant, 1987, p. 307-308; Abd el-Maksoud, 1988b,
p. 4-5 (non vidi); Leclant, 1988, p. 321; Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 173-192; Leclant,
1989, p. 352; Oren, 1989b, p. 12 (Hebrew); Valbelle, 1989, p. 596-599; BIA, 1990, I, p.
62; Valbelle, 1990a, p. 92.96.99-100; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 29.52.56-57; Dijkstra, 1991, p.
127; Leclant, 1991, p. 176.177; Le Saout, 1991, p. 15-17; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p.
7-9; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992c (non vidi); BIA, 1992, V, p. 46-47.67; BIA, 1992, VI, p.
27-28; Caneva, 1992b, p. 39-44; Leclant, 1992, p. 236-237; Valbelle, 1992, p. 14-22;
Notes, 1992, p. 33; Abd el-Maksoud, 1993, p. 21; BIA, 1993, VII, p. 24; BIA, 1993,
VIII, p. 34; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 47.50-51.61.67-69; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p.
14; Grimal, 1993, p. 502; Leclant, 1993, p. 191; Oren, 1993a, p. 1388; Valbelle, 1993b,
p. 19-20; BIA, 1994, IX-X, p. 83; Dorner, 1994, p. 8; Leclant, 1994, p. 366-367;
Dorner, 1995, p. 4; Haikal, 1995, p. 186-188; Leclant, 1995, p. 247; Valbelle, 1995a, p.
95; Valbelle, 1995b, p. 32; Vandersleyen, 1995, p. 169; Abdallah, 1996, p. 143; Aston,
1996, p. 179-197; Dorner, 1996, p. 167-177; Giddy, 1996a, p. 12; Leclant, 1996, p.
256; Valbelle, 1996, p. 60-65; Aufrère, 1997, p. 288.290-291; Bourriau, 1997b, p. 137-
139; Defernez, 1997a, p. 35-39; Dorner, 1997, p. 41-45; French, 1997, p. 142;
Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 185-195.224; Leclant, 1997, p. 241-242; Seiler, 1997, p. 23-33;
Valbelle, 1997, p. viii; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61-65; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b;
Carrez-Maratray, 1998, p. 90-91; Cavillier, 1998, p. 17; Hasel, 1998, p. 98.102.109;
Leclant, 1998, p. 335; Redford, 1998, p. 45-49.51; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
4.5.11.348.431; Cavillier, 2001a, p. 40; Leclant, 1999, p. 337; Nibbi, 1999, p. 87; Oren,
1999, p. 734; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v. Sinai, in Bowersock, 1999, p. 698;
Snape, 1999, p. 689; Valbelle, 1999c, p. 85-98 (non vidi); Figueras, 2000, p. 246;
Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 8.54.58.60; Leclant, 2000b, p. 227; Valbelle, 2000a, p.
4.6.80.82; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 24-26.31; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 13.23-24; Grimal,
2001, p. 1175; Mumford, Gregory D., s.v. Sinai, in Redford, 2001, p. 289-290;
Fuscaldo, 2003b, p. 189; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171-173.15.193.196-197; Verreth, 2003,
p. 67; Abd el-Maksoud, 2004, p. 8; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 59-65; Hoffmeier, 2004b, p.
59-60; Horus military route, 2004 (internet); Moshier, 2004, p. 85; Scolnic, 2004, p.
108-119; Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 1-43; Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 81-86; Morris, 2005, p.
56-60.177.293-294.509-511 and passim.
Maps
Habwa I-V146
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 37; Bietak, 1984b, p. 67; Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, p.
16; Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63; Nibbi, 1989, p. 70; Abd el-Samie, 1992, p. 92;
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27; Valbelle, 1992, p. 16; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 49;
Vandersleyen, 1995, p. 667; Bietak, 1996b, p. 2; Manley, 1996, p. 52.55.67; Hoffmeier,
1997, fig. 2.22; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 15; Ballet, 1998, p. 102; Redford, 1998, p.
47; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33; Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18;
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170 (cf. pl. 10); Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62); Hoffmeier,
2005b, p. 82; Morris, 2005, p. 42.143.277.396.716.
Laguna of Habwa
146
Some of the (earlier or less detailed) maps incorrectly indicate Habwa I at the position of Tell Habwa /
Tell el-Ahmar.
1118
Illustrations
Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 39: photo of the doorjamb with the name of Sethos I
found in Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1983, p. 4, fig. 1-2 (= 1989b, p. 178, fig. 3): facsimile of the
steles of Aa-seh-Ra Nehesy found in Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1983, pl. 1a-b: photos of the steles of Aa-seh-Ra Nehesy
Abd el-Maksoud, 1983, pl. 2a-b: horse bones found in Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1987a, map 1 (= 1989b, p. 180, fig. 5; cf. Oren, 1989b, p. 12,
fig. 2): ground plan of Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1987a, pl. 1a: thresholds and base of a column found in the
southern part of Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1987a, pl. 1b (= Leclant, 1988, pl. 25, fig. 27; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998a, p. 62, fig. 51; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 152, pl. 2b): photo of the
northern fortified wall of the 18th dynasty in eastern direction
Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 187: the western fortified wall at the beginning of
the excavation
Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 187: the northern fortified wall
Leclant, 1988, pl. 25, fig. 28: one of the fortified walls
Abd el-Maksoud, 1993, p. 21, fig. 25 (cf. Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, cover (in
colour) and p. 157, pl. 7): photo of the Second Intermediate period settlement in sector
B
Haikal, 1995, pl. 19, 1: the silos near the north wall of Habwa I
Valbelle, 1996, p. 62: the silos in sector B near the north wall of Habwa I
Valbelle, 1996, p. 63 (= Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 144, fig. 19): ground plan
of sector B near the north wall of Habwa I, with chronological indications
Defernez, 1997a, p. 39, pl. 1, no. 1-14: pottery from the Persian period found at
Habwa I
Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 24: one of the walls of the fortress of Habwa I
Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 25-26: Habwa I and its surroundings
Seiler, 1997, p. 31-33, pl. 1-3, fig. 1-6: pottery from the Second Intermediate
period and the New Kingdom from Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 62, fig. 50 (= Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 128, fig.
1; Morris, 2005, p. 61, fig. 9): ground plan of Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 63, fig. 52 (cf. Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 158, pl.
8): the New Kingdom building BAT.II in the southern sector C
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 129, fig. 2: schematic ground plan of sector B, with
indication of the soundings
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 130, fig. 3: section of sounding 1 in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 132, fig. 7a-b: sections of sounding 5 in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 135, fig. 10: ground plan of the city walls
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 136, fig. 11: ground plan of sector A [with 'S11-
S17' instead of 'SI.1-7', and the indications 'GR.I-II' omitted] and part of the city walls
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 137, fig. 12: ground plan of sector B
1119
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 138, fig. 13: ground plan of hous MS.I in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 139, fig. 14: ground plan of the storehouses in
sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 140, fig. 15: ground plan of the granaries in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 141, fig. 16: ground plan of granary GR.II in sector
B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 142, fig. 17: ground plan of building BAT.I in
sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 143, fig. 18: ground plan of building BAT.IV in
sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 145, fig. 20: ground plan of building BAT.II in the
southern sector C
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 146, fig. 21: drawings of limestone elements from
building BAT.II in sector C
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 147, fig. 22: ground plan of sector D
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 148, fig. 23: ground plan of house MS.02 in sector
D
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 148, fig. 24: ground plan of house MS.03 in sector
D
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 149, fig. 25: ground plan of sector B with indication
of the tombs and burials
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 150, fig. 26: drawing of the limestone sarcofagus
T.157 in sector D
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 151, pl. 1a: photo of sector C before the
excavations, with some limestone blocs surfacing
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 151, pl. 1b: photo of shells surfacing in Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 152, pl. 2a: photo of sounding 3 in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 153, pl. 3a: photo of sector A in eastern direction
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 153, pl. 3b: photo of sector B in eastern direction
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 154, pl. 4: photo of sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 155, pl. 5a: photo of the granaries in sector B in
northeastern direction
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 155, pl. 5b: photo of the granaries in sector B in
eastern direction
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 156, pl. 6: photo of building BAT.I in sector B in
northeastern direction
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 159, pl. 9: photo of the building BAT.II in sector C
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 160, pl. 10: photo of the limestone sarcofagus of
tomb T.157 in sector D
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 161, pl. 11a: photo of tomb T.111 in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 161, pl. 11b: photo of tomb T. 107 in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 161, pl. 11c: photo of tomb T.108 in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 162, pl. 12a: photo of tomb T.117 in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 162, pl. 12b: photo of tomb T.116 in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 162, pl. 12c: photo of tomb T.116 in sector B
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 167-245, fig. 1-37: drawings of pottery found in
Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 247-269, fig. 38-50: drawings of various objects
found in Habwa I
1120
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 278, pl. 1: photo of the Middle Kingdom doorjamb
fround in sector B
Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33: schematic plan of the fortress
Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 2, fig. 1: ground plan of the fortress
Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 4-19, fig. 2-13: facsimiles and photos of inscriptions
and statues found at Habwa I
Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 23, pl. 1: aerial photo of the southern wall and the
nearby buildings
Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 25, pl. 2: aerial photo of the buildings in the
southwestern part of town
Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 27-43, pl. 3-7.9-11: photos of inscriptions and statues
found at Habwa I
Habwa II
Caneva, 1992b, p. 41, fig. 1: drawings of lithic material (mostly from sickles
used for the harvesting of cereals), found mainly at the surface of Habwa II, III and IV
Caneva, 1992b, pl. 4: photo of the lithic material
Leclant, 1992, pl. 12, fig. 10: the column from Habwa II reused as a doorjamb
by Sethos I
Valbelle, 1992, p. 18, fig. 4: drawing of the column element from Habwa II with
the name of Sethos I, later reused as a millstone
Valbelle, 1992, pl. 1a: fragments of Cypriot pottery, found in Habwa II
Valbelle, 1992, pl. 1b: the column from Habwa II reused as a doorjamb by
Sethos I
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 68, fig. 12: drawing of the column from Habwa II
reused as a doorjamb by Sethos I
Valbelle, 1999c, p. 96-97 (non vidi): the inscriptions found at Habwa II
Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 37, pl. 8a-d: photos of the column element from
Habwa II
Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 37, pl. 8e-g: photos and facsimile of the column
reused as doorjamb from Habwa II
Habwa III
Valbelle, 1992, p. 19, fig. 5: drawing of a New Kingdom bread mould found in
Habwa III
Habwa IV
Aston, 1996, p. 187-197, pl. 1-11, no. 1-48: pottery found at the cemetery of
Habwa IV / South
Dorner, 1996, p. 169-175, pl. 1-4: the cemetery of Habwa IV / South
Dorner, 1996, plan 1: plan of the site Habwa IV / South
Dorner, 1996, plan 2-4: plans and sections of the graves h/4 no. 1; r/2 no. 1; n/5
no. 1-2 at Habwa IV / South
Dorner, 1997, p. 44-45, pl. 1-2, no. 1-15: pottery found at the cemetery of
Habwa IV / South
Habwa West
Valbelle, 1992, p. 17, fig. 3: drawing of a jar with four handles from the
Palestinian type, found in Habwa West D
1121
See s.v. Habwa and Tell Habwa.
The area of lake Ballah
EL-QUSAIR
Bibliography
Schefer, 1884, p. 95; Röhricht, 1898, p. 122; Kohler, 1904, p. 421.433.455-456;

Hartmann, 1910, p. 688.691.696; Daressy, 1914, p. 38; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 486.502;
Hartmann, 1916b, p. 376; Clédat, 1923b, p. 153-154; Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 1923,
p. 256; Daressy, 1929, p. 321-322; Abel, 1938, II, p. 217; Popper, 1955, I (15), p. 47;
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 13.23.
Maps
Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4.
Sources
13th century AD
1291)
14th century AD
(5-6) el-Omari (translated in Hartmann, 1916a, p. 486-487.502) (ca. 1345)
15th century AD
(before 1470)

le Cosair (Devise (1))
El Cosair (Devise (1))
Cousser (Via (2))
Couseir (Via (2))
Couseir (Memoria (3))
Couseit (Memoria (3), var. lect.)
Consair (Memoria (3), var. lect.)
Conseit (Memoria (3), var. lect.)
Chauseyr (Sanudo (4))
Caiasir (Sanudo (4), var. lect.)
Cauasrum (Sanudo (4), var. lect.)
147
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Hartmann, 1910, p. 688 [el-qÒir].
1122
al-ËuÒair; Al-ËuÒair; Al-QuÒair; el-ÈuÒair; Coseir; El Qoçair; Qoceïr; QuÒeir; QuÒair
EL-LAWAWIN
Bibliography
von Kremer, 1850b, p. 824; Flügel, 1862, p. 673; Hartmann, 1910, p. 701.
Sources

al-Lawâwîn; al-Lawwn
Bewâwîn, Rewâwîn
TELL ABU SEIFA

Bibliography
Prisse d'Avennes, 1847, p. 4 and pl. 19 (non vidi); Chabas, 1865, p. 34; Lepsius,
1867, p. 291; Brugsch, 1879, p. 301; Chester, 1880, p. 146-147; Griffith, 1888, p. 96-
108; Griffith, 1890, p. 70; Clédat, 1909b, p. 113-120; Küthmann, 1911, p. 39-49;
Chabân, 1912, p. 69-76; Daressy, 1912c, p. 190-192; Naville, 1912, p. 310-312;
Couyat-Barthoux, 1913, p. 458; Alt, 1914, p. 63; Daressy, 1914, p. 29-38; Clédat,
1915b, p. 38-39; Clédat, 1916b, p. 21-31; Kuentz, 1916, p. 70-84; Sottas, 1916, p. 1-7;
Thomsen, 1917, p. 20; Gardiner, 1918a, p. 242-243; Lesquier, 1918, p. 80.237.401.475;
Clédat, 1919a, p. 190-192; Clédat, 1919b, p. 215; Borchardt, 1920, p. 43-47; Gardiner,
1920, p. 99.104-105; Mallon, 1921, p. 154.167.194; Clédat, 1922, p. 185-186;
Spiegelberg, 1922, p. 32; Clédat, 1923a, p. 164; Clédat, 1923b, p. 154; Gauthier, 1923,
p. 176-182; Dalman, 1924, p. 44; Gauthier, 1925-1929, I-VI, passim; Hommel, 1926, p.
957-958; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Sile 1, in RE, III A 1, 1927, col. 34-35; Daressy, 1929, p.
293-329 and 1933, p. 185-188; Jouguet, 1931, p. 520; Newberry, 1932, p. 141; Abel,
1933, I, p. 434 and 1938, II, p. 217; PM, 1934, IV, p. 6-7; Gauthier, 1935, p. 35; Helck,
1939, p. 24; Lucas, 1941, p. 77; Kees, 1944, p. 146; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 25; Gardiner,
1947, I, p. 181* and II, p. 202*-203*; Servin, 1947, p. 59-68; De Meulenaere, 1951, p.
33; Bonnet, 1952, p. 716; Van Berchem, 1952, p. 64.69.71; Yoyotte, 1953a, p. 104;
Alliot, 1954, II, p. 752; Sauneron, 1954, p. 45-58; Fontaine, 1955, p. 205; Helck, 1956,
p. 335; Montet, 1957, I, p. 190-191; Fecht, 1958, p. 118; Vergote, 1959, p. 28; Gutbub,
1962, p. 50.70 and 1964, p. 36.38-39.43.44.56; Vandier, 1964, p. 108 and 1965, p.
100.167-170; de Cenival, 1965, p. 20; Helck, 1971, p. 311; Philipp, 1972, p. 21.30;
Gomaà, 1974, p. 109; Bietak, 1975, p. 97.103.128-135; Sneh, 1975, p. 547; Wüst, 1975,
p. 34; Kees, 1977, p. 63.105; Shea, 1977, p. 31; Mysliwiec, 1978, p. 197-204; Zibelius,
1978, p. 104; Aharoni, 1979, p. 46; Spencer, 1979, p. 53.57; Altenmüller, Brigitte, s.v.
Horus, Herr der Harpunierstätte (Mesen), in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 36; Bietak, Manfred,
s.v. Horuswege, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 62; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in
148
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Flügel, 1862, p. 673, n. 1; Hartmann, 1910, p. 701 [el-lwawin].
1123
LÄ, III, 1980, col. 205; Oren, 1980b, p. 120.124.157 (Hebrew); Schlott-Schwab, 1981,
p. 93-99; De Wachter, 1982, p. 221-227; Málek, Jaromir, s.v. Nekropolen. Late Period,
in LÄ, IV, 1982, col. 443; Oren, 1982a, p. 20.24; Gamal el-Din Mokhtar, 1983, p. 28;
Leclant, 1983, p. 473; Yoyotte, 1983a, p. 218-221; Gomaà, Farouk, s.v. Sile, in LÄ, V,
1984, col. 946-947; Oren, 1984a, p. 9.35; Carrez-Maratray, 1985, p. 148-149.163-165;
Leclant, 1985, p. 349; Nibbi, 1985, p. 54; Gomaà, 1986, I, p. 48 and 1987, II, p. 217-
227; Parker, 1986, p. 142; Cauville, 1987, I, p. 225.226.228; Oren, 1987a, p. 113; Oren,
1987b, p. 645 (Hebrew); Figueras, 1988a, p. 54; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196.199.202; Horn,
1988, p. xv-xvi; Carrez-Maratray, 1989, p. 56-57; Nibbi, 1989, p. 69; Baumgarten,
1990, p. 301; Clédat, 1991, p. 6; Timm, 1991, V, p. 2330; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992a, p.
85.88.89; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p. 7; Rowinska, 1992, p. 134; BIA, 1993, VIII, p.
23; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 69; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 13-14; Oren, 1993a, p.
1394-1395; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Vandersleyen, 1993, p. 85; Wagner, 1993a, p. 8;
Wagner, 1993b, p. 104; Abd el-Maksoud, 1994, p. 103; TAVO Register, 1994, p.
1571.1576; Tsafrir, 1994, p. 240; Alston, 1995, p. 33-205 passim; Carrez-Maratray,
1995, p. 150; DAI Rundbrief, 1995, p. 3-4; DAI Vierteljahresbericht, 1995, I, p. 1 and
IV, p. 1; Haikal, 1995, p. 186; Jahresbericht, 1995, p. 820; Nibbi, 1995a, p. 5; Poo,
1995, p. 16; Valbelle, 1995b, p. 32; Vandersleyen, 1995, p. 223.335; Ahituv, 1996a, p.
220; DAI Vierteljahresbericht, 1996, I, p. 1; Hussein, 1996, p. 210; Leclant, 1996, p.
258; Valbelle, 1996, p. 65; Abd el-Maksoud, 1997, p. 221-226; Dietze, 1997, p. 85, n.
4; Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 166-196 passim; Leclant, 1997, p. 244; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a,
p. 65; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 7.24-25; Arthur, 1998, p. 193; Cavillier, 1998, p. 11-
17; DAI Rundbrief, 1998, p. 14-15; Graf, 1998, p. 110; Leclant, 1998, p. 334; Oren,
1998, p. 78; Redford, 1998, p. 45-49; Valbelle, 1998b, p. 813; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b,
p. 5.473 and passim; Nibbi, 1999, p. 79; Cavillier, 2001a, p. 41; Leclant, 1999, p. 337;
Valbelle, 1999a, p. 72; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 8-60.167 passim; Figueras, 2000, p.
246.358 and passim; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 6.80.82.118.134-137.142; Bagnall, 2001, p.
232; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 23-25; Grimal, 2001, p. 1169; Leclant, 2001, p. 367;
Mumford, Gregory D., s.v. Sinai, in Redford, 2001, p. 290; Fuscaldo, 2003, p. 65.80;
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 169-172; Clarysse, 2004, p. 85-86; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 61-64;
Horus military route, 2004 (internet); Scolnic, 2004, p. 109.111-112.119; Abd el-
Maksoud, 2005, p. 22; Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 81; Morris, 2005, p. 45-46.
Maps
Gardiner, 1918a, pl. 35; Clédat, 1920, pl. 1.2; Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Clédat,
1922, p. 186; Daressy, 1929, p. 329; Daressy, 1930, map; Daressy, 1931a, map; PM,
1934, IV, p. 271; Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 132-133; Montet, 1957, I, pl. 1; Vergote, 1959,
p. 26; Berg, 1973, map 5; Bietak, 1975, fig. 10.17; Oren, 1975a, p. 77; Sneh, 1975, p.
543; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208; Baines,
1981 [= 1980], p. 43.167; Gamal el-Din Mokhtar, 1983, p. 29; Nibbi, 1985, p. 43
(incorrectly switching Tell Abu Seifa and el-Qantara); Nibbi, 1989, p. 70; TAVO B V
21, 1989; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p. 11.12; Putzger, 1992, p. 5; Valbelle, 1992, p. 15;
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 49; TAVO B IV 1, 1993; Tsafrir, 1994, map 1;
Vandersleyen, 1995, p. 667; Manley, 1996, p. 94; Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 2.22; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 16; Ballet, 1998, p. 102; Redford,
1998, p. 47; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map; Figueras, 2000, p. 16; Valbelle, 2000a, p.
13.19; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33; Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170 (cf. pl.
10); Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62); Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 82.
1124
Illustrations
Prisse d'Avennes, 1847, pl. 19, 1-3 (non vidi): drawings of the monument of
Sethos I and Ramses II
Griffith, 1888, pl. 51 (upper left): drawing of the back (north) side of the
monument of Sethos I and Ramses II; hieroglyphs of part of col. 2 of the east side of the
same monument
Griffith, 1888, pl. 51 (upper right) (= Sauneron, 1954, p. 46): the plinth of
Ramses II
Griffith, 1888, pl. 51 (lower half) (= Carrez-Maratray, 1985, p. 175, no. 8): the
Latin inscription CIL III, 13578
Griffith, 1888, pl. 51 (upper central): two Roman millstones found some 6 km
northwest of el-Qantara
Küthmann, 1911, p. 46: two upper scenes of the monument of Sethos I and
Ramses II (probably based upon Prisse)
Chabân, 1912, p. 69-74, fig. 1-7: drawings of several types of tombs and burials
Clédat, 1915b, p. 38-39, fig. 14 (cf. Kuentz, 1916, p. 71-72, fig. 6-8; =
Borchardt, 1920, p. 44, fig. 17, 1 (cf. p. 45-46, fig. 18-20); = Carrez-Maratray, 1985, p.
175, no. 3): drawings of the portable sundial
Clédat, 1916b, p. 24-27, fig. 3-5: drawings of several types of tombs and burials
Gauthier, 1923, pl. 1-2: photos of the monument of Sethos I and Ramses II
Maspero, 1939, p. 117.127.130, fig. 10-12: sections and elevations of the three
inscribed sarcophagi Cairo 29318-29320
Maspero, 1939, pl. 34-39: photos of the three inscribed sarcophagi
Sauneron, 1954, p. 55.57: sketches of details of the monument of Sethos I and
Ramses II
Sauneron, 1954, pl. 1: photo of the east side of the monument of Sethos I and
Ramses II
Sauneron, 1954, pl. 2-5: facsimile of the monument of Sethos I and Ramses II
Philipp, 1972, pl. 10-11, no. 12 and pl. 34b, no. 39: terra cotta goddess (120-70
BC) and terra cotta Harpokrates with a little dog (ca. 200 AD) both originating from the
el-Qantara region
Mysliwiec, 1978, p. 162, fig. 104 and p. 288-290, pl. 48-49a: facsimiles and
photos of the lid of sarcophagus Cairo 29318
Carrez-Maratray, 1985, p. 175, no. 9 (= Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 207, no.
391): facsimile of the epitaph of Leontiskos
Leclant, 1985, fig. 15-16: excavation of rectangular tombs and of burials in
double jars
Nibbi, 1995a, p. 6: northeastern corner of the Roman fortress
Valbelle, 1996, p. 65: corner of the Roman fortress
Abd el-Maksoud, 1997, p. 222, fig. 1: ground plan of the Roman fortress, within
the remains of the earlier fortress
Abd el-Maksoud, 1997, p. 223, fig. 2a-b: conjectural reconstruction of the stairs
(east of the south gate), (a) in the original state, (b) with the changes after the erection
of additional barracks against the wall
Abd el-Maksoud, 1997, pl. 31a: southwestern corner of the Roman fortress
(looking from the west)
Abd el-Maksoud, 1997, pl. 31b: southwestern corner of the Roman fortress
(looking from the south)
Abd el-Maksoud, 1997, pl. 32a: southwestern corner of the older fortress
1125
Abd el-Maksoud, 1997, pl. 32b: remains of a Ptolemaic house to the west of the
older fortress
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 63, fig. 53: photo of the west side of the monument
of Sethos I and Ramses II
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 64, fig. 54: photo of the lid and the southern side of
sarcophagus Cairo 29318
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 64, fig. 55: corner of the Roman fortress
Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 230, no. 396 (cf. Valbelle, 2000a, p. 28, fig. 14):
photo of the Latin inscription CIL III, 13578
Valbelle, 1999a, pl. 3a-b: photos by Clédat of two of the inscribed sarcophagi
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 136, fig. 92: schematic ground plan of the Roman fortress
Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33: schematic ground plan of the Roman fortress
Horus military route, 2004 (internet): rectangular brick grave (?)
Texts found in situ
A Latin inscription (288 AD)

(1) CIL III, Suppl. II, 13578 (Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 224-231, no. 396)
A portable sundial (5th-4th century BC)
(2) SB III, 7019 (Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 197-198, no. 387)
Egyptian sarcophagi (Ptolemaic period)
(3) The sarcophagus of Peteamenophis (Maspero, 1939, p. 115-126, with fig. 10
and pl. 34-36, no. 29318)
(4) The sarcophagus of Phimenis (Maspero, 1939, p. 126-129, with fig. 11 and pl.
37-38, no. 29319)
(5) The sarcophagus of Henyt (Maspero, 1939, p. 129-131, with fig. 12 and pl. 39,
no. 29320)
A Greek funerary inscription (8 BC)
(6) SEG XLIX, 2320 (Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 206-209, no. 391)

Abu el-Seifa; Abou Sayfi; Abu Sayfi; Abou Seifa; Abou Seyfeh; Abou-Seyfeh; Abu
Sefah; Abu Sêfe; Abu Sayfi; Tall Ab Saif; Tall Ab Saifa; Tall Abu ∑aifa; Tall Ab
∑aifa; Tall Abu Sayfi; Tall Ab Sfa; Tall Ab ∑fa; Tel-Abou-Sifah; Tel Abu-Seife;
Tel Abu-Seifi; Tel-el-Saefi; Tell Aboe Sefa; Tell Aboe ∑efâh; Tell Aboe Seifa; Tell
Abou Sayfi; Tell Abou Sefa; Tell Abou Séfa; Tell Abou ∑êfeh; Tell Abou Séffeh; Tell
Abou-Séîf; Tell Abou Seifa; Tell Abou Seïfa; Tell Abou Seifé; Tell Abou Seifeh; tell
Abou-Seifeh; Tell Abou Seify; Tell abou Seify; Tell Abou Siefah; Tell Abu el-Seifa;
Tell Abu Safa; Tell Abu Sayfi; Tell Ab Sayf; Tell Abû Sêfa; Tell Abu Sefah; Tell
Abu ∑êfah; tell abu sfe; Tell abu ∑êfe; Tell Abu Sefeh; Tell Abu Sêfeh; Tell abu
Sefêh; Tell Abu ∑êfeh; Tell Abu Seifa; Tell Abû Seifa; Tell Abu-Seifeh; Tell Abu Seifi;
Tell Abu Seify; Tell el Séfé; Tell el Seffieh; Tell Seify
149
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 25; Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 202*; Gomaà, 1974, p. 109
[tl abu Òif(a)]; Gamal el-Din Mokhtar, 1983, p. 28 [tl abu sif(a)]. It is not clear whether 'the mound called
Abu Keysheyd' in Naville, 1912, p. 311 is a mere mistake or refers to another spot in the neighbourhood
of el-Qantara.
1126
EL-QANTARA
Bibliography
Description, Le Père, 1822, XI, p. 80.333; Description, Jacotin, 1824, XVII, p.

566; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 172; Berchère, 1863, p. 53-55 (non vidi); Lepsius,
1867, p. 291.293; Brugsch, 1875, p. 10.26; Maspero, 1877, p. 324; Brugsch, 1879, p.
305.646.915.994 and 1880, p. 1274; Chester, 1880, p. 146-147; Guthe, 1885, p. 218;
Ascherson, 1887, p. 175-176.182; Griffith, 1888, p. 96-108; Budge, 1892, p. 88; Guest,
1899, p. 281-285 (non vidi); Griffith, 1890, p. 35.70; Trumbull, 1895, p. 339.347.361-
362; Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 214; Paoletti, 1903, p. 103-104; de La Jonquière, 1899-
1907, IV, p. 52 (non vidi); Schlumberger, 1906, p. 78; Nilsson, 1907, p. 201.207;
Clédat, 1909b, p. 113-120; Fischer, 1910, p. 216; Küthmann, 1911, p. 38-49; Burchardt,
1912, p. 62; Chabân, 1912, p. 69-76; Daressy, 1912c, p. 190.192; Naville, 1912, p. 310-
312; Couyat-Barthoux, 1913, p. 455.458-459; Alt, 1914, p. 62-64; Daressy, 1914, p. 29-
38; Clédat, 1914, p. 107; Clédat, 1915b, p. 38-39; Petrie, 1915, p. 184; Clédat, 1916b,
p. 21-31; Dalman, 1916, p. 30; Hartmann, 1916a, p. 511; Hartmann, 1916b, p. 373-376;
Kuentz, 1916, p. 70-84; Sottas, 1916, p. 1; Thomsen, 1917, p. 20; Gardiner, 1918a, p.
132.242; Lesquier, 1918, p. 80.237.401.475; Clédat, 1919a, p. 195; Borchardt, 1920, p.
43-47; Clédat, 1920, p. 109; Gardiner, 1920, p. 99.104-106.113-116; Wiegand, 1920a,
col. 86; Mallon, 1921, p. 147.149.167-168; Clédat, 1922, p. 185-186; Clédat, 1923b, p.
154; Gauthier, 1923, p. 176-177; Clédat, 1924, p. 40.44.51.53.55-57; Dalman, 1924, p.
44-46; Janin, R., s.v. Aphneum, in DHGE, 1924, III, col. 935; Gauthier, 1925-1929, I-
VI, passim; Hommel, 1926, p. 957-958; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Sile 1, in RE, III A 1,
1927, col. 34; Daressy, 1929, p. 293-329 and 1930, p. 113-114; Engelbach, 1931, p. 26;
Jouguet, 1931, p. 520; Bourdon, 1932, p. 374-375; Abel, 1933, I, p. 434-435 and 1938,
II, p. 217; Gauthier, 1935, p. 35; Leclercq, Henri, s.v. Ostracine, in DACL, 1937, XIII
1, col. 55; Abel, 1939, p. 210-213.530.538.543 and 1940, p. 61.237; Lucas, 1941, p. 77;
Ball, 1942, p. 142; Scharff, 1943, p. 150-152; Kees, 1944, p. 146.168-169.176;
Fontaine, 1947a, p. 25; Gardiner, 1947, I, p. 181* and II, p. 202*; Servin, 1947, p. 59-
68; Fontaine, 1948, p. 55.65-66; De Meulenaere, 1951, p. 33; Montet, 1959a, p. 51;
Bonnet, 1952, p. 716; Van Berchem, 1952, p. 64.69.71; Alliot, 1954, II, p. 752;
Caminos, 1954, p. 73; Sauneron, 1954, p. 45; Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 210; Fontaine,
1955, p. 6-238 passim; Montet, 1957, I, p. 190-191.203; Griffiths, 1958, p. 80;
Rothenberg, 1961, p. 119-120; Caminos, 1964, p. 92; Vandier, 1964, p. 108 and 1965,
p. 100.167-170; de Cenival, 1965, p. 20; Zimmerli, 1969, p. 737 (cf. 1983, p. 133);
Dothan, 1971, p. 34 (Hebrew); Kosack, 1971, p. 18; Ward, 1971, p. 28-29; Helck,
Wolfgang, s.v. Pelusion, in KP, IV, 1972, col. 610; Philipp, 1972, p. 21.30; Gomaà,
1974, p. 109; Bietak, 1975, p. 133-135 and passim; Butzer, 1976, p. 46; Har-El, 1976,
p. 375; Kees, 1977, p. 63.105-106; Neev, 1978, p. 427; Aharoni, 1979, p. 46; Oren,
1979b, p. 181.186; Spencer, 1979, p. 53.57; Griffiths, John G., s.v. Horusmythe, in LÄ,
III, 1980, col. 56; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Horuswege, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 62; Bietak,
Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 205-208; Pisanty, 1981, p. 38;
Schlott-Schwab, 1981, p. 96-97; De Wachter, 1982, p. 221-227; Málek, Jaromir, s.v.
Nekropolen. Late Period, in LÄ, IV, 1982, col. 443; Abd el-Maksoud, 1983, p. 3;
Leclant, 1983, p. 473; Yoyotte, 1983a, p. 218-221; Bietak, 1984b, p. 60-61; Gomaà,
Farouk, s.v. Sile, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 946-947; Helck, Wolfgang, s.v. Schwert, in LÄ,
V, 1984, col. 765; Oren, 1984a, p. 8; Carrez-Maratray, 1985, p. 163-165; Leclant, 1985,
p. 349; Nibbi, 1985, p. 54; Calderini, 1986, IV 3, p. 280; Gomaà, 1986, I, p. 48 and
1987, II, p. 217-227; Bietak, 1987, p. 167; Cauville, 1987, I, p. 225.226.228; Coutellier,
1127
1987, p. 258-259; Oren, 1987a, p. 71.113; Valbelle, 1987, p. 24.26; Wenning, 1987, p.
186; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196.199.202; Leclant, 1988, p. 321; Schur, 1987, p. xxvi; Abd
el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 173.175; Carrez-Maratray, 1989, p. 56-57; Nibbi, 1989, p. 69-
73.77; Quirke, 1989, p. 269; Valbelle, 1989, p. 595-596; Baumgarten, 1990, p. 301;
Louis, 1990, p. 74; Valbelle, 1990a, p. 100; Zayadine, 1990, p. 156; BIA, 1991, IV, p.
29; Clédat, 1991, p. 6; Leclant, 1991, p. 176-177; Le Saout, 1991, p. 17; Timm, 1991,
V, p. 2330; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992a, p. 89; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p. 7-9; BIA, 1992,
V, p. 46-47; BIA, 1992, VI, p. 27-32; Kitchen, 1992, p. 118.121; Marcolongo, 1992, p.
23-24.31; Notes, 1992, p. 33; BIA, 1993, VIII, p. 23.34; Caneva, 1993, p. 37-38;
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 46-47.50.67; Gil-Har, 1993, p. 140; Kitchen, 1993, Notes,
I, p. 13; Leclant, 1993, p. 190-191; Oren, 1993a, p. 1388; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 19-20;
Vandersleyen, 1993, p. 85-86; Wagner, 1993a, p. 8; Wagner, 1993b, p. 104; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1994, p. 103; BIA, 1994, IX-X, p. 82-83; Dorner, 1994, p. 8; Kurth, 1994, p.
307; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 1283-1284; Winnicki, 1994, p. 174; Alston, 1995, p. 19-
205 passim; DAI Vierteljahresbericht, 1995, I, p. 1; Dorner, 1995, p. 4; Évieux, 1995,
p. 42; Haikal, 1995, p. 186; Leclant, 1995, p. 246-247; Nibbi, 1995a, p. 5; Snape, 1995,
p. 12; Valbelle, 1995a, p. 94.99; Valbelle, 1995b, p. 32; Vandersleyen, 1995, p. 223;
Ahituv, 1996a, p. 220; Ahituv, 1996b, p. 87*; Dorner, 1996, p. 167; Hussein, 1996, p.
210; Martin, 1996, p. 82; Notes, 1996, p. 27; Valbelle, 1996, p. 65; Abd el-Maksoud,
1997, p. 221.226; Aufrère, 1997, p. 288-291; Dietze, 1997, p. 85, n. 4; Dorner, 1997, p.
41; Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 60-211 passim; Kemet, 1997b, p. 60; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a,
p. 65; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 18.23-32.165; Cavillier, 1998, p. 11-17; DAI
Rundbrief, 1998, p. 14; Gaspar, 1998, p. 226; Graf, 1998, p. 110; Redford, 1998, p.
45.48; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 15; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 3.473 and passim;
Cavillier, 2001a, p. 39-40; Herbin, 1999, p. 181; Leclant, 1999, p. 337; Nibbi, 1999, p.
79-81; Oren, 1999, p. 733.734; Snape, 1999, p. 689; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 71-73;
Valbelle, 1999b, p. 783; Bingen, 2000b, p. 374; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p. 27; de Jong,
2000, p. 6.654; Figueras, 2000, p. 5.25.27.229; Winnicki, 2000, p. 171; Bagnall, 2001,
p. 232; Cavillier, 2001b, p. 23-25; Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 3.6.10.23; Mumford,
Gregory D., s.v. Sinai, in Redford, 2001, p. 290; Valbelle, 2001b, p. 55; Hoffmeier,
2002, p. 18; Pinch Brock, 2002, p. 2; Fuscaldo, 2003a, p. 76; Gawlikowski, 2003, p.
195; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 171-174; Rosso, 2003, p. 381; Aubert, 2004, p. 220; Clarysse,
2004, p. 85; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 55.61.63; Horus military route, 2004 (internet);
Meurice, 2004, p. 459.460.464.465; Moshier, 2004, p. 85; Scolnic, 2004, p. 100.112;
van den Brink, 2004, p. 489.500; Abd el-Maksoud, 2005, p. 1.11.18.21.22; Hoffmeier,
2005b, p. 81; Morris, 2005, p. 45; News, 2005 (internet).
Maps
Description, 1809, État moderne, I, pl. 10; Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.31
(also in Bietak, 1975, pl. 46); Ritt, 1869, pl. 3.4; Brugsch, 1875, map (too far west);
Brugsch, 1879, p. 915 and 1880, p. 1274; Chester, 1880, p. 144; Ebers, 1881, p. 72.626;
Dümichen, 1894, map; Trumbull, 1895, p. 341 and map; Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208;
Paoletti, 1903, map; Clédat, 1909a, p. 766; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Daressy, 1911b, p. 8;
Guest, 1912, map; Gardiner, 1918a, pl. 35; Lesquier, 1918, map; Clédat, 1920, pl. 1.2;
Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13; Clédat, 1922, p. 186; Dalman, 1924, p. 42; Sadek, 1926, map;
Daressy, 1929, p. 329; Daressy, 1930, map; Daressy, 1931a, map; Daressy, 1931b,
map; Gauthier, 1931, VII, map 1; Bourdon, 1932, p. 373; Abel, 1933, I, map 2; PM,
1934, IV, p. 271; Plowden, 1940, p. 303; Boulad, 1947, p. 70; Fontaine, 1947a, map;
Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 132-133; Fontaine, 1948, map 3-4; Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41 and
1128
map d; Goby, 1952, pl. 6; Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4; Montet, 1957, I, pl. 1; Vergote,
1959, p. 26; Kosack, 1971 (deutsch 1; arabisch 1); Margovsky, 1971, p. 18; Ward,
1971, p. 24; Berg, 1973, map 5; Tsafrir, 1973, p. 91; Oren, 1975a, p. 77; Sneh, 1975, p.
543.547; Har-El, 1976, p. 385; Bartholomew, 1977; Oren, 1977a, p. 73; Neev, 1978, p.
428; Oren, 1979b, p. 181.187; Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 167; Bietak, Manfred, s.v.
Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208; Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185; Oren,
1980a, p. 26; Oren, 1980b, p. 103; Oren, 1981a, p. 26; Arden, 1982, p. 429; Málek,
Jaromir, s.v. Nekropolen. Late Period, in LÄ, IV, 1982, col. 445-446; Oren, 1982a, p. 2;
Oren, 1982b, p. 204; Gamal el-Din Mokhtar, 1983, p. 29; Michelin, 1983; Oren, 1984a,
p. 8; Nibbi, 1985, p. 43.122; Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, p. 16; Coutellier, 1987, p. 258;
Har-El, 1987a, p. 718; Levy, 1987, p. 258; Na'aman, 1987, p. 711; Oren, 1987a, p.
74.79; Valbelle, 1987, p. 24; Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63; Gaillard, 1988, p. 196;
Nibbi, 1989, p. 70; Oren, 1990, p. 6-7; Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p. 11.12; Abd el-
Samie, 1992, p. 92; Caneva, 1992a, p. 35; LÄ, VII, 1992, map 1; Marcolongo, 1992, p.
28-29; Caneva, 1993, p. 39; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 46.48; Oren, 1993a, p. 1387;
TAVO B IV 1, 1993; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Wagner, 1993a, p. 1; Aufrère, 1994, p.
242; Alston, 1995, p. 34; Sleeswyk, 1995, p. 104; Bietak, 1996b, p. 2; Egypt, 1997, p.
41; Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61; Arthur, 1998, p. 194; Beit-Arieh, 1998, p. 34;
Leclant, 1998, p. 334; de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 21.23.24.26.28; Valbelle, 1998a, p. 6;
Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map; Figueras, 1999, p. 211; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78; Figueras,
2000, p. 16; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170 (cf. pl. 10); Meurice, 2004, p. 470; van den Brink,
2004, p. 492.
el-Qantara west
Dothan, 1971, p. 33; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Kümmerly, 1995.
el-Qantara east
Baumgarten, 1990, map; Valbelle, 1992, p. 15; Kümmerly, 1995; Ballet, 1998,
p. 102; de Jong, 2000, p. 654, no. 1 and p. 656.
New el-Qantara
Valbelle, 1992, p. 16.
Illustrations
Budge, 1892, p. 84, pl. 1, 2 (= Burchardt, 1912, pl. 5, 5): a bronze sword of the
13th century BC found in the Suez Canal at el-Qantara
Clédat, 1924, pl. 1, 1: the station of el-Qantara at the Suez Canal
Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 29: reed-filled swamps near el-Qantara in the area that
was part of the Ballah lake system

Gesr el-Qanâtyr; Gisr el-Kanâtir; Gisr el Kanâtir; Gisr el kanâtir; Gisr el-Ëanâ†ir; Gisr
el-Ëan†r; Gisr el-Qanâteer; gisr el-qanatir; Guisr-el-Qantharah; guisr-el-qanthareh
Ëan†arat al-Dschisr; Ëan†arat al-Íisr151
150
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 172; Gardiner, 1920, p. 105; Daressy, 1929, p.
301 and n. 4 [Ïsr el-qna†ir] (Description, 1826, Atlas in Bietak, 1975, pl. 46 incorrectly gives [Ìsr el-
qna†ir]); Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 205 [Ïsr el-qna†r]; Fontaine,
1947a, p. 25; Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 202*; Kosack, 1971, p. 18: [el-qn†r(a)]. 'Tell el-Kantara' in Dietze,
1997, p. 85, n. 4 is a mistake for Tell Abu Seifa.
1129
Cantarrat el Khrasna (sic)152; Cantarrat el-Khasne; El-Qantarah el-Khazneh; El-

Qantarah-el-Khesmeh; Kandarak-Kasrley (sic); Kantara el Khasné; Kantara el
Khrasneh (sic); Ëantara el-Krasné (sic); Kan†arat el-Chazne; Qántara el casneh;
Qantarah-el-Khazneh; Qantarat el-Khazneh; Qantaret el-Îazneh; Qantaret el Khazneh
al-Ëan†ara; Al Ëan†arah; al-Qantara; Al-Qantara; Al Qantara; al-Qan†ara; Cantarrat; El-
Kantara; El Kantara; el-Èan†ara; El-Ëan†ara; el Kantarah; El-Kantarah; El Ëan†arah; El
Ëantareh; El-Ëan†areh; el-Qantara; el Qantara; El-Qantara; El Qantara; el-Qan†ara; El-
Qan†ara; El Qan†ara; el Qantarach (sic); El Qantarah; El-Qantarah; El-Qantarâh; el
Quantara; El Quantara; El-Quantara; Kantara; Kantarah; Ëan†arah; Qantara; Qan†ara;
Qan†âra; Qantarah; Quantara
al-Qan†ir al-Garbya; al-Qan†ara al-Garbya (el-Qantara west)
alGan†arah Ωarg; al-Qan†ir a‡-Ωarqya; al-Qan†ara a‡-Ωarqya; al-Qan†ara Ωarq; Qantara
Scharq; Qantrah Sharq (el-Qantara east)
New East Qantara; New Kantara; New Qantara (E)
The area south of lake Ballah
HITTIN - HATEIN
Bibliography
Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 467; Bouriant, 1900, p. 672; Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 104-

105.
Sources

Toussoun, 1926, I, p. 104-105) (1225)

Hittîn (Toussoun); Îi††în (Wüstenfeld) - El-Hittini
Hatein; Hateïn (Bouriant)
BIR ABU HELEFY

Maps
Clédat, 1922, p. 186.
151
Cf. Hartmann, 1916a, p. 511 and 1916b, p. 376, referring to the 'Brückenbogen' mentioned ca. 1345
AD by el-Omari (see § Identifications and s.v. el-Aqula).
152
In documents of French engineers, written about 1860 and quoted by Daressy, 1929, p. 306-307 and
Fontaine, 1955, p. 34, the name has often incorrectly been rendered, apparently on a mere phonetic basis.
1130

B(ir) Abou Héléfy
BIR CHENAN
Bibliography
Fischer, 1910, p. 213.
Maps
Ritt, 1869, pl. 4; Paoletti, 1903, map; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7.

Bir Chenan; Br Chenn; Puits de Shénan
BIR ABU REIDA

Maps
Bietak, 1975, map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III,
1980, col. 207-208.

Bir Abu Reida
RAS EL-MOYEH
Bibliography
Description, Le Père, 1822, XI, p. 332; Description, 1830, XVIII, p. 172;

Hazlitt, 1851, p. 212; Fontaine, 1955, p. 93.94.199.
Maps
Ras el-Moyeh
Description, 1809, État moderne, I, pl. 10.
Ras el-Ballah
Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 2.31 (also in Bietak, 1975, pl. 46).

Ras el Moyeh; Râs el Moyeh; Râs-el-Moyeh
Râs el-Ballâh
1131
BIR ABU EL-URUQ

Bibliography
Description, Le Père, 1822, XI, p. 78.332; van Senden, 1852, I, p. 72; Bouriant,
1900, p. 672; Fischer, 1910, p. 212; Fontaine, 1955, p. 31.94.123.199; Carrez-Maratray,
1999b, p. 294.465.
Maps
Ritt, 1869, pl. 4; Fischer, 1910, pl. 7; Goby, 1952, pl. 4; Bietak, 1975, map 4; Bietak,
Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208.
Sources

Abou-el-Rouq; Abou Erouq; Abu Ruk; Abu RuÈÈ; Bir Abou el Rouq; Bir Abou Erouq;
Bir Abou Rouq; Bir Aboû Roûq; Bir Abu el-Uruq; Bir Abu el Uruq; fontaine d'Abou el
'Arouq
BIR EL-HODA
Bibliography
Berg, 1973, p. 13.
Maps
Berg, 1973, map 5; Bietak, 1975, map 4; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von
Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208.

Bir el-Hoda; Bir el Hoda; Bîr el-Hoda
1132
10. Pelousion and the Pelousiac plain
10. Pelousion and the Pelousiac plain [partim]

SHA-AMILE
Bibliography
Smith, 1924, p. 10-11; Peet, 1925, p. 117; Landsberger, 1927, p. 78; Smith,
1929, p. 85; Hall, 1929, p. 280; von Zeissl, 1944, p. 36; Fecht, 1958, p. 116-119;
Dietrich, 1970, p. 55-57; Parpola, 1970, p. 328; Spalinger, 1974a, p. 300-301;
Kitchen, 1986 [= 1973], p. 391; Grayson, 1975, p. 12.30-31.126.219.262; Gomaà,
Farouk, s.v. Sile, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 946; Grayson, 1991, p. 124.134; Onasch, 1994,
I, p. 21-23.28.39.167; TAVO Register, 1994, p. 1379.1422.1469; Carrez-Maratray,
1999b, p. 356.473; Verreth, 1999b, p. 235.
Sources
6th century BC
(1) Assarhaddon Chronicle ('Chronicle 14'), 20 (Grayson, 1975, p. 126)
(6th century BC?)
Assyrian
uruΩá-amlme‡ - Sha-amile (Assarhaddon Chronicle (Grayson) (1))
Variant forms, sometimes based upon a phonetic reconstruction with a 'w':
(alu)Ωa amelie(pl.) - Sha amelie (Smith); Ωa awlê (Landsberger); Sha-amele
(Oppenheim); uruΩá-amêlê(LÚ.MEΩ) - Ωaamêlê (Borger); Ωa-amelie - Sâwlê
(Fecht); uruΩaml (Dietrich); Sha-awile (Kitchen); Ωa-amele (Gomaà); Ωa-awele
(index LÄ)
SI'NU - SA'NUBibliography
Haigh, 1868, p. 81.82; Smith, 1868, p. 94-96; Haigh, 1871, p. 112-116;
Brugsch, 1872, p. 29; Dümichen, 1879, p. 71; Delitzsch, 1881, p. 315-316; Steindorff,
1890, p. 347.349-350.598-600; Griffith, Francis Llewellyn, s.v. Sin, in Hastings,
1909, p. 862-863; Ranke, 1910, p. 33.34.71; Spiegelberg, 1911, p. 83; Plessis, 1912,
p. 34; Streck, 1916, I, p. 277; II, p. 10-13.94-95; Gauthier, 1928, V, p. 15 and 1929,
VI, p. 111; Weissbach, F. H., s.v. A‡‡urbânapli, in RdA, I, 1928, p. 204; Hall, 1929,
p. 281-282; Piepkorn, 1933, p. 9.34-35; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Pelusion, in RE, XIX 1,
1937, col. 408; Abel, 1939, p. 227; Vycichl, 1940, p. 91-93; von Zeissl, 1944, p. 40-
44.53-54; Alt, 1945, p. 233; Parpola, 1970, p. 297.320.321.405; Helck, Wolfgang, s.v.
Pelusion, in KP, IV, 1972, col. 610; Kitchen, 1986 [= 1973], p. 393.396.397; Gomaà,
1974, p. 108-109; Helck, 1974, p. 27.188-189; Spalinger, 1974a, p. 316.319;
Spalinger, 1974b, p. 318-319; Wüst, 1975, p. 35; Osing, 1976, p. 376-379; Helck,
Wolfgang, s.v. Gaue, in LÄ, II, 1977, col. 399.401.407-408; Zibelius, 1978, p. 211-
212; Fales, 1981, p. 185; Kitchen, Kenneth A., s.v. Petubastis II, in LÄ, IV, 1982, col.
1133
998; Gomaà, Farouk, s.v. Sile, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 946; Römer, Malte, s.v. Tanis, in
LÄ, VI, 1986, col. 194.196; Lloyd, 1988, III, p. 189; James, 1991, p. 700; Onasch,
1994, I, p. 36-41.52.118-121.152; Carrez-Maratray, 1995, p. 145; Borger, 1996, p. 20-
23.213-214; Carrez-Maratray, 1996a, p. 34; Carrez-Maratray, 1999a, p. 3; Carrez-
Maratray, 1999b, p. 4.31.36.352-356.471; Verreth, 1999b, p. 234-235.239-244;
Figueras, 2000, p. 214; Jansen-Winkeln, Karl, s.v. Pelusion, in DNP, 9, 2000, col.
514; Verreth, 2003, 51.58.
Maps
Tell el-Farama
Parpola, 1970, p. 409.
Tanis / San el-Hagar and Sele / el-Qantara
Helck, 1974, p. 209, fig. 9 (cf. p. 29).
Sources
7th century BC
cf. Assarhaddon, Oracle question, Ro 6-9 (Klauber, 1913, p. 58-59, no.
13) (669?)
cf. British Museum fragment '82-5-22, 10', 3-9 (Bauer, 1933, II, p. 56)
(ca. 666?)
cf. Assurbanipal, Prism E, Fragment 11, 2-50 (Borger, 1996, p. 178-
180.211-212) (ca. 666-664)
cf. Assurbanipal, Harran Tablets, Ro 33-45 (Streck, 1916, II, p. 160-
163) (ca. 663)
(1) Assurbanipal, Prism B = Prism D, I, 95 (Borger, 1996, p. 23.94.214)
(649)
(2) Assurbanipal, Prism C, II, 86 (Borger, 1996, p. 20.213) (647)
(3-5) Assurbanipal, Prism A, I, 91.96.134 (Borger, 1996, p. 20-22.213-214)
(ca. 643-642)
Assyrian
uruÒi-’-nu (Prism C (2); Prism A, 91 (3); Prism A, 134, var. lect. (5))
uruÒa-’-nu (Prism B (1)153; Prism A, 96 (4); Prism A, 134 (5))
SIN
Bibliography
Schultens, 1732, index (non vidi); D'Anville, 1766, p. 97; Lumbroso, 1870, p.
108; Haigh, 1871, p. 113.115; Smith, 1871 (non vidi); Brugsch, 1879, p. 913 and
1880, p. 1091; Dümichen, 1879, p. 70-71; Delitzsch, 1881, p. 315; Brugsch, 1884, p.
19; Steindorff, 1890, p. 559; Griffith, Francis Llewellyn, s.v. Sin, in Hastings, 1902,
IV, p. 536; Griffith, Francis Llewellyn, s.v. Sin, in Hastings, 1909, p. 862-863;
153
The form 'sa-’-nu' in Prism B (1) according to Piepkorn, 1933, p. 34-35 (followed by Parpola, 1970,
p. 297) is not correct.
1134
Hastings, 1909, p. 863; Burchardt, 1910, II, p. 58, no. 1154; Spiegelberg, 1910, p. 48;
Evetts, 1911, p. 418-420; Nau, 1911, p. 422; Pape, 1911, p. 1192; Spiegelberg, 1911,
p. 81-84; Lagier, C., s.v. Péluse, in DB, 5, 1, 1912, col. 28-31; Plessis, 1912, p. 34-36;
Müller, W. Max, s.v. Sin, in Encyclopaedia biblica, 1914, col. 4628-4629; Buhl,
1915, p. 541-542; Miller, 1916, col. 814; Gardiner, 1918a, p. 253-254.260; Budge,
1920, p. 1031.1059; Clédat, 1923b, p. 168.170; Gauthier, 1928, V, p. 5.14-15.17;
Gauthier, 1929, VI, p. 72; Sethe, 1928, p. 180; Kalt, 1931, II, p. 329; Cooke, 1936, p.
333-334.337; Kees, Hermann, s.v. Pelousion, in RE, XIX 1, 1937, col. 408; Abel,
1939, p. 227; Alt, 1945, p. 233; Bonnet, 1952, p. 585; Kraeling, 1953, p. 21; Erichsen,
1954, p. 415; Montet, 1957, I, p. 199; Montet, 1959a, p. 52; Zimmerli, 1969, p.
724.727.734-737 (cf. 1983, p. 126.131-134); Kitchen, 1986 [= 1973], p. 393;
Baumgartner, 1974, II, p. 577; Gomaà, 1974, p. 108-109; Helck, 1974, p. 188; Wüst,
1975, p. 35; Helck, Wolfgang, s.v. Gaue, in LÄ, II, 1977, col. 407-408; Hossfeld,
1977, p. 199.212-213; Odelain, 1978, p. 360; Zibelius, 1978, p. 211-212; MacDonald,
1979, p. 262.264; Boadt, 1980, p. 76.78-79; Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 41; Cheshire,
1985, p. 20-24; Rogerson, 1985, p. 217; Chuvin, 1986, p. 44; Du Buit, Michel, s.v.
Sîn 1, in Bogaert, 1987, p. 1209; Gomaà, 1987, II, p. 228-229; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v.
Péluse, Sîn, in Bogaert, 1987, p. 998; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v. Saïs, in Bogaert, 1987,
p. 1158; Figueras, 1988a, p. 54; Meshorer, 1988, p. 57; Allen, 1990, p. 112-116; van
Minnen, 1991, p. 170; LÄ, VII,1992, p. 69; Barthélemy, 1992, p. 247-249; Onasch,
1994, I, p. 38; Carrez-Maratray, 1995, p. 145; Carrez-Maratray, 1996a, p. 34; Carrez-
Maratray, 1999a, p. 2-3; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 4.24.26.30-31.80-81.296.352-
355.364.365.471.473; Figueras, 1999, p. 212; Verreth, 1999b, p. 240; Figueras, 2000,
p. 6.32.35.214.263; Jansen-Winkeln, Karl, s.v. Pelusion, in DNP, 9, 2000, col. 513;
Verreth, 2003, 51-59.71 [with Hebrew printing errors].
Maps
Trumbull, 1895, map; MacDonald, 1979, p. 263; Rogerson, 1985, p. 26-27;

Bogaert, 1987, map 3 (all identified with Pelousion).
Sources
6th century BC
(1-2) Ezechiel, 30, 15-16 (6th century BC)
2nd century BC
(3-4) Septuaginta, Ezechiel, 30, 15-16 (Ziegler, 1952, p. 232-233) (3rd-2nd
centuries BC)
4th century AD
(5) Eusebios, Onomasticon, s.v. Savi" (Klostermann, 1904, p. 162) (ca.
(6) cf. Hieronymus, Translatio homiliarum Origenis in Ieremiam, 2, 1
(Husson, 1977, p. 340-341) (381?)
Sais (Klostermann, 1904, p. 163) (389-391) (cf. Eusebios (5))
(8) Hieronymus, Liber interpretationis Hebraicorum nominum, s.v. Sais
(De Lagarde, 1959, p. 132) (389-391)
5th century AD
(9-10) cf. Hieronymus, Vulgata, Ezechiel, 30, 15-16 (Weber, 1975, p. 1309)
(391-406)
1135
(11-18) Hieronymus, Commentarii in Hiezechielem, 9, 30, 1-19 (Glorie, 1964a,

p. 418.420.422.428.429) (410-414) (cf. Rabanus Maurus (20-25))
(19) Theodoretos, Interpretatio in Ezechielem, 12, 30, 13-16 (Migne, PG
81, 1859, col. 1116) (393-466)
(20-25) Rabanus Maurus, Commentarii in Ezechielem, 11, 30 (Migne, PL 110,
1852, col. 804-810) (842) (cf. Hieronymus (11-12, 15-18))
(26) cf. Willelmus Tyrensis, Chronicon, 19, 14 (Huygens, 1986, p. 883)
(1184-1186)
Orthographic and other variants
Hebrew
Nys [Sin] (Ezechiel (1-2))154
Greek
Savi" (Septuaginta (3): ejpi; Savin)
Suhvnh (Septuaginta (4))
Savi" (Eusebios (5))
hJ Saitw'n povli" (Theodoretos (19): th'" de; dunatwtavth" Saitw'n povlew")
Latin
Syene (Hieronymus (6))
Sais (Hieronymus (7; 8; 14) - cf. Hieronymus (13; 15; 17): super Sain; Rabanus (22;
24): super Sain)
Sain (Hieronymus (16; 17); Rabanus (23; 24))
Coptic
∂anh (Tanis) (Bohairic (3) - cf. Clédat, 1923b, p. 170)
souan (Syene) (Bohairic (4) - cf. Clédat, 1923b, p. 170)
sin (cf. Gauthier, 1928, V, p. 5.15; Gomaà, 1987, II, p. 228)
Syriac
[Sin] (cf. Barthélemy, 1992, p. 248)
Tîn (cf. Clédat, 1923b, p. 168)
SENOU (SNW) - SOUNOU (SWNW)

Bibliography
Brugsch, 1878, p. 91.92 and pl. 17; Brugsch, 1879, p. 664-665; Dümichen,
1884, I, p. 41 and pl. 25; Maspero, 1894, p. 18.367; Breasted, 1906, I, p. 237, § 493;
IV, p. 364, § 734; Spiegelberg, 1908, p. 273; Budge, 1909a, p. 137.188.250.265.268;
Budge, 1909b, I, p. 135; II, p. 100.125; Spiegelberg, 1910, p. 48-49.80; Spiegelberg,
1911, p. 81-84; Müller, W. Max, s.v. Sin, in Encyclopaedia biblica, 1914, col. 4628-
4629; Gardiner, 1918a, p. 253-254.260; Budge, 1920, p. 1031; Clédat, 1922, p. 199-
200; Clédat, 1923b, p. 167-168; Gauthier, 1927, IV, p. 51; Gauthier, 1928, V, p. 5.14-
15.17; Sethe, 1928, p. 177-180; Daressy, 1929, p. 295; Wb, 1930, IV, p. 69.155 and
Belegstelle, p. 27; Kalt, 1931, II, p. 329; Newberry, 1932, p. 141; Kees, 1933, p. 51;
Kees, Hermann, s.v. Pelousion, in RE, XIX 1, 1937, col. 408; Abel, 1939, p. 227; Alt,
154
Clédat, 1923b, p. 168 incorrectly states that the Hebrew text also spells Nc ['tsin']. Figueras, 1988a,
p. 54, who perhaps misread Gauthier, 1928, V, p. 14, rendered the name as San. 'Si–m' in Hossfeld,
1977, p. 212 is a mere mistake.
1136
1945, p. 233; Hassan, 1948, VI 2, p. 400.409-410; Schott, 1948, p. 330 (non vidi);
Bonnet, 1952, p. 585; Erichsen, 1954, p. 415.667; Wilson, 1955, p. 225; Montet,
1957, I, p. 59.199; Montet, 1959a, p. 52; Faulkner, 1962, p. 231; Barta, 1963, p.
62.75.120.121.124.131; Bresciani, 1964, p. 42-43.136; Bresciani, 1969a, p. 659;
Faulkner, 1969, p. 30; Ward, 1969, p. 215-216; Zimmerli, 1969, p. 737 (cf. 1983, p.
133); Martin, 1971, p. 124; Ward, 1971, p. 65-66; Helck, Wolfgang, s.v. Pelusion, in
KP, IV, 1972, col. 610; Gomaà, 1974, p. 109; Helck, 1974, p. 188; Kitchen, 1975, I,
p. 94 and 1993, I, p. 79; Wüst, 1975, p. 35; Kees, 1977, p. 41.108; Zibelius, 1978, p.
211-212; Boadt, 1980, p. 78-79; Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 40-41; Thissen, Heinz-
Jozef, s.v. Pelusium, in LÄ, IV, 1982, col. 925-926; Brovarski, Edward, s.v. Sokar, in
LÄ, 1984, V, col. 1065 and n. 214; Cheshire, 1985, p. 20-24; Meyer, Christine, s.v.
Wein, in LÄ, 1986, VI, col. 1172 and n. 68-69; Poo, Mu-Chou, s.v. Weinopfer, in LÄ,
1986, VI, col. 1186; Gomaà, 1987, II, p. 121.224.227-229; Lipiski, Édouard, s.v.
Péluse, Sîn, in Bogaert, 1987, p. 998; Zauzich, 1987a, p. 88 with n. 24, and handout;
Meshorer, 1988, p. 57; Külzer, 1994, p. 247; Onasch, 1994, I, p. 38-39; Hannig, 1995,
p. 716.1381; Poo, 1995, p. 14.20.90.112.116.129; Vandersleyen, 1995, p. 52-53;
Hoffmann, 1996, p. 122.170.197; Aufrère, 1997, p. 294; Kurth, 1998, I, p. 130.311;
Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 7.8.30-31.343.408.431.464.471; Cauville, 1999, p. 76-
77.302-303.647; Verreth, 1999b, p. 240; Aufrère, 2000a, p. 407.411.502; Aufrère,
2000b, p. 88; Cauville, 2000, p. 124-125.593; Figueras, 2000, p. 6.35.214; Jansen-
Winkeln, Karl, s.v. Pelusion, in DNP, 9, 2000, col. 513-514; Cauville, 2001, p. 76-
77.100-101.815; Verreth, 2003, 51-52.59-69; Cauville, 2004, V-VI 1, p. 146-147.156-
157.416-417 and V-VI 2, p. 428; Kurth, 2004, II, p. 128.154.204.208.696.
Maps
Ward, 1971, p. 24; TAVO B IV 1, 1993; Hannig, 1995, map 5 (all identified
with Pelousion).
Sources
Old Kingdom
(1) Pyramid texts, Utterance 153-157 (§ 92b-94b) (Sethe, 1908, p. 55-56;
Faulkner, 1969, p. 30)
(2) At least 43 offering lists of the 5th-6th dynasty
Middle Kingdom
(3) At least eight offering lists of the 11th-12th dynasty
(4) P.Ramesseum B, 70-71 (Sethe, 1928, p. 177-178 and pl. 17, 71) (12th
dynasty)
New Kingdom
(5) Temple of Hatshepsout in Deir el-Bahari (Naville, 1901, IV, pl. 110)
(18th dynasty)
(6) Tomb of Rechmire in Thebes (Davies, 1943, II, pl. 108) (18th dynasty)
(7) Tomb of Chaemhet in Thebes (Barta, 1963, p. 121) (18th dynasty)
(8) Temple of Sethos I in Abydos, hall of Nefertem and Ptah-Sokar (Kees,
1933, fig. 49) (19th dynasty)
(9-10) Temple of Sethos I in Abydos, chapel of king Sethos I (Calverley,
1935, II, pl. 32.35) (19th dynasty)
(11) Tomb of Sethos I (Barta, 1963, p. 131) (19th dynasty)
1137
(12-13)Stelae of Ramses II and Merenptah from Silsila (Kitchen, 1975, I, p. 94, 11)
(19th dynasty)
Third Intermediate and Late period
(14) Sarcophagus of Bw-th3y-Imn (Budge, 1909b, I, p. 135; II, p. 100.124)
(early 21st dynasty)
(15) Small temple of Boubastis (Naville, 1891, pl. 51) (22nd dynasty)
(16) Tomb of Petamenophis (Budge, 1909a, p. 137.250) (25th-26th
dynasty)
(17) Temple of Hibis in the Kharga Oasis (Brugsch, 1878, pl. 17, 11) (522-
486 BC)
Graeco-Roman period
(18) Karnak, Bab el-Abd (Aufrère, 2000a, p. 407 and p. 408, fig. 72) (246-
222)
(19) Karnak, Bab el-Amara (Firchow, 1957, p. 47, no. 58) (246-222)
(20-30) Temple of Edfu (Chassinat, 1987, I 4, p. 461, 15; I 4, p. 466, 16; 1990,
II 2, p. 218, 12; 1929, IV, p. 113, 13; 1930, V, p. 52, 1; (25) 1965, VI, p. 252, 12;
1932, VII, p. 75, 13; VII, p. 89, 17; VII, p. 115, 1; VII, p. 117, 4; 1933, VIII, p. 71, 5)
(ca. 234-57)
(31-40) Temple of Dendera (Chassinat, 1934, II, p. 44, 13; 1934, II, p. 200, 15;
1935, III, p. 59, 1; 1935, IV, p. 30, 2; (35) 1935, IV, p. 46, 9; 1952, V 1, p. 62, 5;
1952, V 1, p. 71, 6; 1965, VI, p. 123, 7; Dümichen, 1877, pl. 17, 2; unpublished
scene) (ca. 54 BC - 180 AD)
(41) Temple of Philai or Dendera (?) (Dümichen, 1866, II, pl. 79, c, 2)
(42) Petoubastis cycle, The battle for the armour of prince Inaros, P.Krall,
8, 7 (Hoffmann, 1996, p. 197) (137-138 AD)
(43) P.Louvre N 3155 of the woman S3ys (Barta, 1963, p. 124) (2nd
century AD?)
SENOS
Bibliography
Pape, 1911, p. 1376.1489; Ball, 1942, p. 175; Ziegler, Konrat, s.v. Polis 2, in
RE, XXI 2, 1952, col. 1396; Calderini, 1986, IV 3, p. 276; Chuvin, 1986, p. 42; van
Minnen, 1991, p. 170; Carrez-Maratray, 1996a, p. 34; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
81.353.429.452; Carrez-Maratray, 2001, p. 95; Verreth, 2003, 51-52.69-71.
Sources
6th century BC
(1) Hekataios, FGrHist no. 1, F 311 (ca. 500) (= Herodianos (2); =
Stephanos (4))
2nd century AD
(2) Herodianos, De prosodia catholica, 7 (Lentz, 1867, I, p. 176, 9-10)
(ca. 161-180) (= Hekataios (1); = Stephanos (4))
6th century AD
(3-5) Stephanos of Byzantion, Ethnica, s.v. Pw'li" kai; Sh'no" (Meineke,
1849, p. 541); s.v. Sh'no" (Meineke, 1849, p. 562) (= Hekataios (1); = Herodianos
(2)); s.v. Taricevai (Meineke, 1849, p. 603) (ca. 530)
1138
Greek
Sh'no" (Stephanos (3-4))
Shnikov" (Stephanos (3-5))
Skhnikov" (Stephanos (5), var. lect.)
STRATOPEDA
Bibliography
Sepp, 1863, II, p. 535; Petrie, 1888, p. 48-49.51-52; Wiedemann, 1890, p. 553;
Mallet, 1893, p. 69-71 and passim; Dümmler, 1895, p. 36; Sourdille, 1910a, p. 87-88;
Pape, 1911, p. 1447; Clédat, 1923a, p. 158-159; Clédat, 1923b, p. 166.171; Naville,
1924, p. 21; How, 1928, I, p. 175.244; Lammert, Friedrich, s.v. Stratovpeda, in RE,
IV A 1, 1931, col. 329; Rumpf, 1933, p. 60; Cook, 1937, p. 227-237; De Meulenaere,
1951, p. 35-36.107-108; Kienitz, 1953, p. 37.45; Austin, 1970, p. 18-20.54-56; Lloyd,
1975, I, p. 16-17.23; De Meulenaere, Herman, s.v. Daphne, in LÄ, I, 1975, col. 990;
Ray, 1976, p. 36; Thissen, Heinz-Josef, s.v. Griechen in Ägypten, in LÄ, II, 1977, col.
898-899; Oren, 1979a, p. 199; Oren, 1979b, p. 191; Boardman, 1980, p. 114.117.133;
Oren, 1982a, p. 16; Oren, 1984a, p. 36-38; Carrez-Maratray, 1985, p. 147; Pernigotti,
1985, p. 83.86; Fischer-Elfert, 1986, p. 233; Lloyd, 1988, III, p. 137-139; Jeffery,
1990, p. 354; Quaegebeur, 1990, p. 261-262.264; Valbelle, 1990b, p. 217-218;
Pernigotti, 1993, p. 125-127.131; Muhs, 1994, p. 107; Baurain, 1997, p. 302;
Modrzejewski, 1997, p. 42; Graf, 1998, p. 108; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
8.275.453.473 and passim; Carrez-Maratray, 2000b, p. 159-164.171; Figueras, 2000,
p. 249.369 and passim; Talbert, 2000, p. 1122; Valbelle, 2000a, p. 80; Niemeier,
2001, p. 17.21-22.
Maps
Near Pelousion
Description, 1830, XVIII, map 2.
Near Daphnai
Sourdille, 1910a, map.
Sources
5th century BC
(1) Herodotos, 2, 154, 1-4 (ca. 440-425)
4th century BC
(3))
1st century BC
(3) Diodoros, 1, 67, 1 (ca. 54-36?) (= Hekataios (2))
Greek
Stratovpeda (Herodotos (1); Diodoros (3))
1139
PTOLEMAIS IN PELOUSION
Bibliography
Schubert, 1991, p. 233-236; Grzybek, 1992, col. 753; Daris, 1994b, p. 193;
Calderini, 1996, Suppl. 2, p. 178 and 2003, Suppl. 3, p. 131; Schubert, P.Gen. III,
1996, p. 105-109; Rupprecht, SB XX, 1997, p. 671-672; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p.
6; Hagedorn, 2005, p. 197.
Sources
2nd century BC
(1) P.Gen. III, 131, 3-4 (29 May 146)
Greek
Ptolemaiv" hJ ejn Phlousivwi (P.Gen. III, 131 (1): eij" Ptolemaivda ⁄ th;n ejn
Phlousivwi)
LYCHNOS
Bibliography
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], II, p. 218-219 and III, p. 177; Description, 1830,
XVIII, p. 174; Migne, PL 23, 1845, col. 44; Acta sanctorum Octobris, 1869, IX, p.
22-23; Musil, 1908, II 2, p. 244; Mallon, 1921, p. 150; Alt, 1926, p. 334-335;
Bastiaensen, 1975, p. 307; Figueras, 1981, p. 150.165; Oren, 1982a, p. 37; Tsaferis,
1985, p. 14-15; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 22.153.455; Carrez-Maratray, 2000a, p.
67; Figueras, 2000, p. 201.365 and passim.
Maps
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 168; Description, 1830, XVIII, map 2; Migne,
PL 73, 1849, col. 3-4; Miller, 1895, III, p. 17; Figueras, 1987, p. 766.
Sources
4th century AD
(1) Hieronymus, Vita Hilarionis, 20, 9 (Bastiaensen, 1975, p. 118) (390-
391) (cf. Sophronios (2))
5th century AD
(2) Sophronios, Vita Hilarionis, 30 (Papadopoulos, 1898, p. 120) (ca. 390-
Latin
1140
Lychnos (Hieronymus (1): in loco qui dicitur Lychnos)

Lichonos (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Lignos (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Lichognos (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Lycos (Hieronymus (1), var. lect.)
Greek
Luvcno" (Sophronios (2): ejn tw/' tovpw/ tw/' kaloumevnw/ Luvcnw/)
THYLAX
Bibliography
P.Mich. XVIII, 1996, p. 312.324-325; Kramer, 1998d, p. 330-331.
Sources
6th century AD
(1-2) P.Mich. XVIII, 795, A, 4; B, 3 (5th-6th centuries AD)
Greek
Qu'lax (P.Mich. 795 (1-2): ejn Quvlaki th/' kwvmh/ - kwvmh" Quvlako")
1141
Modern period
THE ALLEGED EASTERN BORDER CANAL

Bibliography
Bietak, 1975, p. 139; Sneh, 1975, p. 542-548; Butzer, 1976, p. 46; Shea, 1977,
p. 31-38; Oren, 1979a, p. 199; Oren, 1979b, p. 186-187; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus
von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 205; Butzer, Karl W., s.v. Kanal, Nil - Rotes Meer,
in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 312-313; Holladay, 1982, p. 2-3; Oren, 1982a, p. 9-10.15; Oren,
1984a, p. 9-10.34-35; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Schi-Hor, in LÄ, V, 1986, col. 624.626;
Oren, 1987a, p. 71-73; Wenning, 1987, p. 186; Lloyd, 1988, III, p. 151; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1989b, p. 184.189; Oren, 1989b, p. 193*; Tuplin, 1991, p. 240; Chartier-
Raymond, 1993, p. 61-62; Kitchen, 1993, Notes, I, p. 14; Oren, 1993a, p. 1388-
1389.1392; Winnicki, 1994, p. 174; Hoffmeier, 1995b, p. 85-86 (non vidi);
Redmount, 1995, p. 131; Sleeswyk, 1995, p. 105-107; Leclant, 1996, p. 256; Valbelle,
1996, p. 62; Aufrère, 1997, p. 288; Hoffmeier, 1997, p. 164-175.186-187.196; Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998b, p. 27-28; Cavillier, 1998, p. 16; Hasel, 1998, p. 99; Redford, 1998,
p. 48-49; Oren, 1999, p. 734; Figueras, 2000, p. 17; Hoffmeier, 2000-2005 (internet);
Mumford, Gregory D., s.v. Sinai, in Redford, 2001, p. 290-291; Hoffmeier, 2003, p.
172-173; Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 56; Aubert, 2004, p. 220; Scolnic, 2004, p. 98; Morris,
2005, p. 408.
Maps
Sneh, 1975, p. 543; Sneh, 1975, p. 547; Oren, 1977a, p. 73; Oren, 1979b, p.
187; Oren, 1982a, p. 2; Oren, 1984a, p. 8; Na'aman, 1987, p. 711; Oren, 1987a, p. 74;
Sleeswyk, 1995, p. 104; Évieux, 1995, p. 419; Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 2; Figueras,
2000, p. 16; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170 (cf. pl. 10); Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62);
Scolnic, 2004, p. 95.
Illustrations
Sneh, 1975, p. 544, fig. 2 (= Shea, 1977, p. 31, fig. 2; Hoffmeier, 1997, fig.
18): aerial photo of the southern trace of a canal between Tell Abu Seifa and Tell el-
Heir
Sneh, 1975, p. 545, fig. 3 (= Shea, 1977, p. 32, fig. 3; Hoffmeier, 1997, fig.
19): aerial photo of the northern trace of a canal between Tell el-Heir and Qal'at el-
Tina.
Sneh, 1975, p. 545, fig. 4 (= Shea, 1977, p. 33, fig. 4): aerial photo of the
crossing of a canal with the Pelousiac branch, immediately west of Tell el-Farama
Oren, 1984a, p. 11, fig. 4: aerial photograph of the Tell Kedwa region
including traces of a canal
TELL EL-MUSALLEM
Bibliography
1142
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 54-56.65; Cavillier, 1998, p. 17; Carrez-

Maratray, 1999b, p. 3-4.475; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 73.
Maps
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 49.56; Redford,

1998, p. 47; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map; Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18.
Illustrations
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 57, fig. 7, 1-2 (top): drawings of two pieces of

pottery found at the surface
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, pl. 7a: general view of the site taken towards the
south
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, pl. 7b: general view of the site taken towards the
southwest, showing a millstone on the surface

Tell el-Mousalem; Tell el-Mousallam; Tell el-Mousallem; Tell Massalem; Tel
Messelem
TELL ABIAD
Bibliography
Valbelle, 1999a, p. 72-73.
Maps
Clédat, 1905c, p. 603; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78; Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 82.

T(ell) Abiad; T(ell) Abyad
TELL EL-LULI
Bibliography
Couyat-Barthoux, 1913, p. 458; Daressy, 1929, p. 328; Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26;

Fontaine, 1948, p. 64; Fontaine, 1955, p. 210; Dothan, 1971, p. 32 (Hebrew); Sneh,
1973, p. 61; Bietak, 1975, p. 87; Oren, 1980b, p. 152 (Hebrew); BIA, 1990, I, p. 62;
BIA, 1991, IV, p. 52; Leclant, 1991, p. 176; Valbelle, 1992, p. 14; Chartier-Raymond,
1993, p. 54-55.63.65; Leclant, 1993, p. 191; Oren, 1993a, p. 1396; Valbelle, 1993b, p.
19; Haikal, 1995, p. 186-187; Snape, 1995, p. 12; Höber-Kamel, 1996, p. 70-71;
Aufrère, 1997, p. 289; Leclant, 1997, p. 241; Cavillier, 1998, p. 17; Carrez-Maratray,
1143
1999b, p. 3-4.475 and passim; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v. Sinai, in Bowersock,

1999, p. 698; Snape, 1999, p. 689; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 72-73; Bagnall, 2001, p. 232.
Maps
Daressy, 1930, map; Daressy, 1931a, map; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Fontaine,
1948, map 1; Montet, 1957, I, pl. 1; Dothan, 1971, p. 33; Sneh, 1973, p. 60; Bietak,
1975, map 4; Sneh, 1975, p. 543; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ,
III, 1980, col. 207-208; Baumgarten, 1990, map; Abd el-Samie, 1992, p. 92;
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27 and p. 28-29; Valbelle, 1992, p. 15; Chartier-Raymond,
1993, p. 49.56; Kümmerly, 1995; Ballet, 1998, p. 102; Redford, 1998, p. 47; Carrez-
Maratray, 1999b, map; Goodfriend, 1999, p. 147; Bagnall, 2001, p. 228; Hoffmeier,
2002, p. 18; Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170 (cf. pl. 10); Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62);
Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 82.
Illustrations
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, pl. 7b: general view of Tell el-Mousallem, with Tell
el-Luli at the horizon

Tel-el-Louli; Tell al-Louly; Tell el Louli; tell el Louli; Tell el-Loully; Tell el-Louly;
Tell el Louly; Tell El-Louly; Tell el-Luli; Tell el Luli; Tell el-Lûli; Tell el Lûli; Tell
el-Lulli; Tell e Luli; Tell Louli; tell Louli; Tell Loulli; Tell Lulli
Tel-Al-Luni (sic) (Höber-Kamel); Tell al-Luni (sic) (Leclant)
TELL ZEMURT
Bibliography
Clédat, 1913a, p. 81; Daressy, 1930, p. 112; Fontaine, 1948, p. 64; Carrez-
Maratray, 1999b, p. 4.475; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 72.75.
Maps
Clédat, 1905c, p. 603; Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78.

Tell Zemourt; Tell Zémourt; tell Zémurt; Zamart
TELL OF THE SKULL (?)

Bibliography
155
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26 [tl el-luli].
1144
Dothan, 1971, p. 34 (Hebrew).
Maps
Dothan, 1971, p. 33.
TELL EL-FADDA (WEST)

Bibliography
Couyat-Barthoux, 1913, p. 458; Daressy, 1930, p. 111-112; Fontaine, 1947a,

p. 26; Fontaine, 1948, p. 64; Fontaine, 1955, p. 210; Dothan, 1971, p. 34 (Hebrew);
Sneh, 1973, p. 61; Bietak, 1975, p. 87; Oren, 1980b, p. 152 (Hebrew); Sneh, 1986, p.
194-206; Coutellier, 1987, p. 258-259; BIA, 1990, I, p. 62; BIA, 1991, IV, p. 52;
Leclant, 1991, p. 176; Valbelle, 1992, p. 14; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 55.65;
Grimal, 1993, p. 495.503; Kamal, 1993, p. 22; Valbelle, 1993b, p. 19-20; Oren,
1993a, p. 1396; Leclant, 1994, p. 366; Haikal, 1995, p. 186-187; Snape, 1995, p. 12;
Aufrère, 1997, p. 289; Ballet, 1997e, p. 145-149; Hassan, 1997, p. 68; Stanley, 1997,
p. 335; Valbelle, 1997, p. viii; Vogt, 1997, p. 1-22; Ballet, 1998, p. 103-106;
Cavillier, 1998, p. 17; Leclant, 1998, p. 334-335; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 3.474
and passim; Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite, s.v. Sinai, in Bowersock, 1999, p. 698;
Snape, 1999, p. 689.
Maps
Daressy, 1930, map; Daressy, 1931a, map; Fontaine, 1947a, map; Fontaine,
1948, map 1; Dothan, 1971, p. 33; Sneh, 1973, p. 60; Bietak, 1975, map 4; Sneh,
1975, p. 543; Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-
208; Sneh, 1986, p. 195.202; Coutellier, 1987, p. 258; Abd el-Samie, 1992, p. 92;
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27; Valbelle, 1992, p. 15; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 49;
Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20; Stanley, 1997, p. 335; Vogt, 1997, p. 19; Ballet, 1998, p. 102;
Redford, 1998, p. 47; Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, map; Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18;
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170 (cf. pl. 10); Hoffmeier, 2004a, p. 65 (cf. p. 62); Hoffmeier,
2005b, p. 82.
Illustrations
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 57, fig. 7, 3-4 (bottom): drawings of a decorated

vessel and a marble plate found at the surface
Vogt, 1997, p. 20-22, pl. 1-3, fig. 1-8: pottery found in Tell el-Fadda

Tel-el-Fadda; Tell al-Fadda; Tell ea-Fadda (sic); Tell el-Fadda; Tell el Fadda; Tell El-
Fadda; Tell el-Faddah; Tell el Faddah; tell el Faddah; Tell el Fedda; Tell Fadda; tell
Fadda
156
For the Arabic spelling, cf. Fontaine, 1947a, p. 26 [tl f∂(a)].
1145
Fadda; Fadda-ouest; Tell el-Fadda occidental; Tell el-Fadda (ouest); Tell el Fadda
(West)
TELL EL-GHARZA
Bibliography
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 54-56.65; Cavillier, 1998, p. 17.
Maps
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27; Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 49.

Tell el-Garza; Tell el-Gharza
1146
Prosopography
Prosopography of the northern Sinai from the

7th century BC till the 7th century AD 157
Persons
Abraham (I), soldier (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-Heir 1)
Abraham (II), soldier (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-Heir 3)
Abraham (III), bishop of Ostrakine in 431 AD (Concilium universale Ephesenum)
Abraham (IV), father of Flavius Ausos and Flavius Stephanos (P.Ness. III, 15)
Aias, bishop of Bitylion in the second half of the 4th century AD (Sozomenos,
Historia ecclesiastica, 7, 28, 5)
Ailourion ['Elourion'], Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos
Gerrous ca. 324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 16)
Alpheios (I), bishop of Rinokoloura ca. 449-477 AD; teacher of Alpheios (II)
(Photios, Bibliotheca, 52 [13b])
Alpheios (II), pupil of Alpheios (I) of Rinokoloura; appointed priest by Timotheos of
Alexandreia ca. 449-477 AD (Photios, Bibliotheca, 52 [13b])
Alpheios (III) ['Alphyos'], probably buried in el-Khuinat (near Ostrakine) in the
Byzantine period (SEG XXVIII, 1465)
Alypios, bishop of Sele in 431 AD (Concilium universale Ephesenum)
Anastous, a woman from Aphnaion in the early 7th century AD (?) (Sophronios,
Miracula sanctorum Cyri et Ioannis, 48)
Anoubion (I), Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous
ca. 324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 11)
Anoubion (II), Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous
ca. 324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 19)
Apion, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca. 324-
400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 15)
Ariston(?), a man mentioned on the fragmentary basis of a statue from the 2nd-4th
century AD found in Tell el-Sheikh (Bitylion) (Clédat, 1915a, p. 30)
Artemidoros, father of Hegesandros (SEG XLII, 1578)
Asklas, Flavius, decurio of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 3)
Ausos, Flavius son of Abraham and brother of Flavius Stephanos, from Nessana,
soldier in the regiment of the Very Loyal Theodosians; in 512 AD already for a
long time residing in Rinokoloura (P.Ness. III, 15)
Azazios(?), brother of Ps.iom.iasis(?) (Rokéah, 1983, p. 93-96)
Daimon son of Diokolles(?) and father of [ ]os(?) (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 17 (Nielsen,
2002, p. 143))
Di...s, possibly buried in the area between el-Arish (Rinokoloura) and Rafah (Raphia)
in the 5th century AD (Lifshitz, 1971a, no. 15)
Dio[ ], Aurelius, son of (?) [Philo]philos(?) from Ostrakine, naukleros in 370 AD
(P.Heid. inv. G 748 (Hagedorn, 2002b, p. 163))
157
Military on a campaign in the northern Sinai, travellers in the area, eponymous founders (Chabriou
Charax; Castra Alexandri) and doubtful references (the prophet Habacuc; the apostles 'Simon Ioudas',
'Ioudas Thaddaios Lebbaios' and Iakobos son of Alphaios) are not listed. A selection of patronymics is
included in the list, but the full information is only given under the name of the son or daughter.
1147
Prosopography
Diokolles(?), father of Daimon and grandfather of [ ]os(?) (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 17
(Nielsen, 2002, p. 143))
Dionysios (I), running a 'meditation school' immediately north of Rinokoloura,
possibly ca. 335-339 or ca. 370-380 AD (Sozomenos, Historia ecclesiastica, 6, 31,
6)
[Dion?]ysios (II), buried in el-Qels in the Roman or Byzantine period (SB I, 3984)
Dioskoros son of Tebas(?) from Ostrakine in the 4th century AD (P.NYU Inv. # 461
Ro, 6.20 (Nielsen, 2002, p. 143))
Elemon, soldier (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-Heir 1)
Epimachos (I), bishop of Rinokoloura ca. 520-534 AD (Severos of Antiocheia, Select
letters, 5, 11)
Epimachos (II), probably buried in el-Khuinat (near Ostrakine) in the Byzantine
period (SEG XXVIII, 1464)
Eudaimon, bishop of Gerra, who died in 403/404 AD (Hieronymus, Epistulae, 100,
18)
Euzoios, probably buried in el-Khuinat (near Ostrakine) in the Byzantine period (SEG
XXVIII, 1460)
Flavius [ ], thirteen soldiers of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 25-35.39-40)
Golot, father of Stephanos (III) (SEG XLVII, 2134)
Gregorios, bishop of Rinokoloura in 615 AD (Vitae Ioannis Eleemosynarii)
Grm, father of Huwairu (Strugnell, 1954, p. 34-35)
Hadad son of Masik, of Northwest-Arabian Thamudic origin, dedicated a vessel,
found near Bir Salamana, to the god Marna, possibly in the 2nd-1st centuries BC
(Naveh, 1974a, p. 79-83)
Harphat, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 36)
Hegesandros son of Artemidoros, died in el-Shoada (near Rumani) in the 4th-3rd
centuries BC (SEG XLII, 1578)
Henyt(?) (I) son of Phimenis (II) and Taiasi(?), great prince of Tcharou; buried in Tell
Abu Seifa (Tcharou - Sele) possibly in the Ptolemaic period (Cairo 29320)
Henyt(?) (II), father of Peteamenophis (Cairo 29318)
Herakleides (I) ['Heraklides'], died near Mahammediya (Gerra) ca. 30 BC - 14 AD
(SEG XLVI, 2133)
Herakleides (II) ['Heraklides'], soldier (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD
(O.Tell el-Heir 1)
Heraklion ['Herakleion'] 'the great', inhabitant of Rinokoloura, praefectus Aegypti (?)
ca. 404-405 AD (Polybios of Rinokoloura, Vita Epiphanii, 67)
Hermanoubas son of Petronius from Ostrakine in the 4th century AD (P.NYU Inv. #
461 Ro, 18 (Nielsen, 2002, p. 143))
Hermias, father of Leontiskos (SEG XLIX, 2320)
Hermogenes, bishop of Rinokoloura in 431 AD; possibly the uncle of bishop Zenon
(Concilium universale Ephesenum)
Heron (I), Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 17)
Heron (II), probably buried in el-Khuinat (near Ostrakine) in the Byzantine period
(SEG XXVIII, 1459)
Hierakion ['Hierkion'], Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos
1148
Prosopography
Hierax, bishop of Aphnaion at least from 431 to 451 AD (Concilium universale

Ephesenum; Concilium universale Chalcedonense)
Hieron, Aurelius, son of Neilos, epispoudastes of the praetorium of Gerra ca. 250-325
AD (CPR XXIII, 19, 2)
Horion, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 14)
Horos (I), father of Horos (II) (I.Delos 2116-2117.2180-2181)
Horos (II) son of Horos, Kasiotes, priest of some Egyptian gods on Delos, possibly in
the early 1st century BC (I.Delos 2116-2117.2180-2181)
Horos (III) (?), mentioned on a Ptolemaic Aramaic ostrakon found in Tell Temilat
(Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 no. 575)
Horos (IV) (?), father of Nouby (?) (Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 no. 575)
Huwairu son of Grm, of Nabataean origin, dedicated a small altar to the goddess al-
Kutba' in Qasr Ghet in the 1st century BC (Strugnell, 1954, p. 34-35)
Iakobos Baradaios from Phesiltha, on his way from Syria to Alexandreia, died in the
monastery of Kasion in 578 AD, together with his companions bishop Ioannes,
synkellos Sergios and a nameless deacon; Iakobos was buried in the monastery, but
his body was stolen in 622 AD (Ioannes of Ephesos, Historia ecclesiastica, 4, 33;
Pseudo-Ioannes of Ephesos, Vita Iacobi Baradaei; Pseudo-Kyriakos,
Commentarius de interceptione ossium Iacobi Baradaei; Bar Hebraeus, Chronicon
ecclesiasticum, I)
Ioannes from Phakidia, 'kyrios' and optio, offering to the monastery of Saint Sergios
in Nessana possibly in the early 7th century AD (P.Ness. III, 79, 59)
Isidoros (I), Aurelius, epispoudastes of the praetorium of Gerra ca. 250-325 AD (CPR
XXIII, 19, 2)
Isidoros (II), Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous
ca. 324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 24)
Iu[ ], an auxiliary soldier of an unknown unit, probably stationed in Gerra in 193-196
AD (ChLA X, 410, 6866 B, fr. g, 2-8)
Kasios (I), father of Kasis (P.Lond. III, p. 142, 1132b)
Kasios (II) son (?) of Kasios (III), died in Mahammediya (Gerra) in the Roman period
(Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 243, no. 402)
Kasios (III), father (?) of Kasios (II) (Carrez-Maratray, 1999b, p. 243, no. 402)
Kasios (IV), Aurelius, former gymnasiarchos and epispoudastes of the praetorium of
Gerra ca. 250-325 AD (CPR XXIII, 19, 1-2; 5)
Kasios (V), father of Aurelius Sarapion (CPR XXIII, 19, 1)
Kasios (VI), father of Aurelius Philadelphos (CPR XXIII, 19, 5)
Kasios (VII), father of [ ]oros (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 15 (Nielsen, 2002, p. 143))
Kasis son of Kasios (I), Kasiotes, a camel merchant in Terenouthis in 142 AD
(P.Lond. III, p. 142, 1132b)
Kosmias, a woman possibly buried in the neighbourhood of el-Arish (Rinokoloura) at
the Egyptian side of the border in the 5th century AD (SEG VIII, 303)
Krour, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca. 324-
400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 13)
Lampetios, bishop of Kasion in 431 AD (Concilium universale Ephesenum)
Leontiskos son of Hermias, buried near Tell Abu Seifa (Tcharou - Sele), possibly in 8
BC (SEG XLIX, 2320)
M[ ], a deacon possibly buried in the neighbourhood of el-Arish (Rinokoloura) at the
Egyptian side of the border in the 5th century AD (SEG VIII, 304)
Manouelios, bishop of Bitylion in 536 AD (Synodus Hierosolymitana)
1149
Prosopography
Maria (I), a woman possibly buried in the neighbourhood of el-Arish (Rinokoloura) in

the 5th-7th century AD (SEG VIII, 305)
Maria (II), a woman probably buried in el-Khuinat (near Ostrakine) in the Byzantine
Marius ['Marios'] from Phakidia, 'kyrios', offering to the monastery of Saint Sergios in
Nessana possibly in the early 7th century AD (P.Ness. III, 79, 60)
Masik, father of Hadad (Naveh, 1974a, p. 79-83)
Matois ['Matoeis'], Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos
Melas, bishop of Rinokoloura; banned ca. 335 or ca. 370 AD as an anti-Arian; brother
of Solomon (II) / Solon (Sozomenos, Historia ecclesiastica, 6, 31, 6-9;
Martyrologium Romanum, 16 Ianuarius)
Mena son of Kyriakos from Antinoou Polis, Kasiotikarios / Kasiotikos by profession
in the Byzantine or Arab period (BKU III, 426)
Menestheus, Aurelius, son of Dionysios from Oxyrynchos, Kasiotes by profession in
283 AD; brother of Aurelius Nemesianos (P.Oxy. I, 55)
Mouses ['Mouse', perhaps Moyses?], living (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD
(O.Tell el-Heir 2)
Mouses, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 8)
Neilos, father of Aurelius Hieron (CPR XXIII, 19, 2)
Nektanebis son of Peteamounis from Sebennytos, prince of Tcharou in the 4th century
BC (Sethe, 1904, p. 24-26, no. 11)
Nemesianos, Aurelius, son of Dionysios from Oxyrynchos, Kasiotes by profession in
283 AD; brother of Aurelius Menestheus (P.Oxy. I, 55)
Nestor, the 'founder' of a building in Tell el-Sheikh (Bitylion) ca. 350-450 AD
(I.Métriques 122)
Nilammon, anchorite near Gerra, against his will appointed bishop of the city in
403/404 AD, after which he died (Sozomenos, Historia ecclesiastica, 8, 19, 3-7;
Martyrologium Romanum, 6 Ianuarius)
Nouby (?) son of Horos (IV), mentioned on a Ptolemaic Aramaic ostrakon found in
Tell Temilat (Petrie, 1937, p. 13 and pl. 51 no. 575)
Ob[..]echia(?), a woman probably buried in el-Khuinat (near Ostrakine) in the
Byzantine period (SEG XXVIII, 1463)
Orsenouphis (I) ['Orsounouphi[ ]'], living (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD
(O.Tell el-Heir 2)
Orsenouphis (II) ['Ouersinouphios'], living (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD
(O.Tell el-Heir 12)
Orsenouphis (III) ['Ouersenouphis'], probably buried in el-Khuinat (near Ostrakine) in
the Byzantine period (SEG XXVIII, 1468)
Osea son of Pete[ ] and father of Shelomam, Jewish soldier living in Migdol with his
wife and children ca. 500-475 BC (P.Aram. Padova 1)
P...unus son of Phleus from Antaiou Polis, an auxiliary soldier of an unknown unit
enlisted in 180 AD, probably stationed in Ostrakine in 193-196 AD (ChLA X, 410,
6866 A, II, 37-42)
Paesis (I), Flavius, centurio of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 2)
Paesis (II), Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 7)
1150
Prosopography
Palibis, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 21)
Pathermouthis son of Ptolemaios from Heliou Polis, an auxiliary soldier of an
unknown unit enlisted in 180 AD, probably stationed in Rinokoloura in 193-196
AD (ChLA X, 410, 6866 A, II, 30-36)
Paulos, soldier (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-Heir 1)
Pete..iris, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 5)
Pete..nsis (Petechonsis?), Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai
ektos Gerrous ca. 324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 4)
Pete[ ], father of Osea (P.Aram. Padova 1)
Peteamenophis son of Henyt(?) (II) and T3-n.t-imn.t-iy.ty(?), buried in Tell Abu Seifa
(Tcharou), possibly in the Ptolemaic period (Cairo 29318)
Petesonsis, soldier (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-Heir 1)
Petronius ['Petronios'], father of Hermanoubas (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 18 (Nielsen,
2002, p. 143))
Phaiesis, father (?) of Ps.iom.iasis(?) (Rokéah, 1983, p. 93-96)
Philadelphos, Aurelius, son of Kasios (VI), epimeletes of the praetorium of Gerra ca.
250-325 AD (CPR XXIII, 19, 5)
Phileas, probably buried in el-Khuinat (near Ostrakine) in the Byzantine period
(Ornan, 1986, pl. [non vidi])
Philippos ['Philipos'], Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos
[Philo]philos(?), father (?) of Aurelius Dio[ ] from Ostrakine (P.Heid. inv. G 748
(Hagedorn, 2002b, p. 163))
Philostratos, exile in Ostrakine in the late 1st century BC (Krinagoras, Anthologia
Palatina, 7, 645)
Phimenis (I) son of Taeris, buried in Tell Abu Seifa (Tcharou - Sele), possibly in
Ptolemaic period (Cairo 29319)
Phimenis (II), father of Henyt(?) (I) (Cairo 29320)
Phthiaous (I), Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous
ca. 324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 6)
Phthiaous (II), Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous
ca. 324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 9)
Piatilis, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 10)
Pichaas son of P3-km from Tanis, on whose behalf a bronze statue was erected in
Tcharou ca. 80-51 BC because of the useful things he has done for the place
(Montet, 1946, pl. 24-25)
Pihathres, soldier (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-Heir 3)
Pimouis ['Pimoueis'], Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos
Pirozos (Pisozos), bishop of Gerra, appointed in 404 AD (Hieronymus, Epistulae,
100, 18)
Polybios, a disciple of Epiphanios of Salamis, appointed bishop of Rinokoloura ca.
404-405 AD (Polybios of Rinokoloura, Vita Epiphanii, 67-68)
Porieuthes, Kasiotes by profession in the 3rd century AD (O.Bodl. II, 1932, 6)
Poseidonios ['Posidonios'], father of Aurelius Psenkonchos (CPR XXIII, 19, 4)
Ps.iom.iasis(?) son (?) of Phaiesis and brother of Azazios(?), mentioned in an
ostrakon from the 4th century AD, found in Qasr Ghet (Rokéah, 1983, p. 93-96)
1151
Prosopography
Psaous, mentioned in a letter of the 4th century AD found at Tell el-Heir (O.Tell el-
Heir 3)
Psenkonchos, Aurelius, son of Poseidonios, former pantarchos and epimeletes of the
praetorium of Gerra ca. 250-325 AD (CPR XXIII, 19, 4)
Psois ['Psoeis'], Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous
ca. 324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 37)
Ptolemaios, Aurelius, epimeletes of the praetorium of Gerra ca. 250-325 AD (CPR
XXIII, 19, 3)
Ptolemaios, bishop of Rinokoloura ca. 449-477 AD; a contemporary of Alpheios (II)
(Photios, Bibliotheca, 52 [13b])
Quintus Corvius Flaccus son of Quintus, former epistrategos of the Thebais and then
iuridicus, dedicated a throne and an altar to the god Pelousios probably in
Mahammediya (Gerra) in 4 BC (SB I, 982)
Quintus ['Kouintos'], primicerius (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-
Heir 4)
Romanus ['Romanos'], the founder of the monastery of Kasion, before 578 AD (?)
(Bar Hebraeus, Chronicon ecclesiasticum, I)
Saeibas from Skenai ektos Gerrous; involved in a business transaction with a man
from the province of Nea Arabia in Syria and another one from Boubastis in the
Delta, ca. 314-318 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3574, 1-6)
Sarapion (I), Aurelius, son of Kasios (V), former gymnasiarchos and epispoudastes of
the praetorium of Gerra ca. 250-325 AD (CPR XXIII, 19, 1)
Sarapion (II), bishop of Ostrakine from ca. 359-360 AD till ca. 404 AD (Palladios,
Dialogus de vita sancti Ioannis Chrysostomi, 20)
Shelomam son of Osea, Jewish soldier on his way to Elephantine, but formerly living
in Migdol ca. 500-475 BC (P.Aram. Padova 1)
Solomon (I), appointed bishop of Rinokoloura ca. 339 AD (Athanasios, Epistula ad
Serapionem); possibly identical with Solomon (II)
Solomon (II) or Solon, merchant and ca. 380 AD bishop of Rinokoloura; brother of
bishop Melas (Sozomenos, Historia ecclesiastica, 6, 31, 6. 10); possibly identical
with Solomon (I)
Sone[ ], living (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-Heir 2)
Stephanos (I), bishop of Gerra in 451 AD (Concilium universale Chalcedonense)
Stephanos (II), Flavius, son of Abraham and brother of Flavius Ausos, from Nessana,
soldier in the regiment of the Very Loyal Theodosians; in 512 AD already for a
long time residing in Rinokoloura (P.Ness. III, 15)
Stephanos (III) son of Golot, possibly buried in the neighbourhood of el-Arish
(Rinokoloura) at the Egyptian side of the border in 670 AD (SEG XLVII, 2134)
T3-n.t-imn.t-iy.ty(?), mother of Peteamenophis (Cairo 29318)
Taeris, mother of Phimenis (I) (Cairo 29319)
Taiasi(?), mother of Henyt(?) (I) (Cairo 29320)
Tebas(?), father of Dioskoros (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 6.20 (Nielsen, 2002, p. 143))
Themision, deacon of Rinokoloura ca. 460-475 AD (Ioannes Rufus, Plerophoriae,
74-75)
Thenbotas, a woman probably buried in el-Khuinat (near Ostrakine) in the Byzantine
Theognios, bishop of Bitylion ca. 494-522 AD (Paulos of Elousa, Vita Theognii;
Kyrillos of Skythopolis, Vita Theognii)
Theoktistos, bishop of Ostrakine in 359 AD (Epiphanios, Panarion adversus
haereses, 73, 26, 4)
1152
Prosopography
Tithoes, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca.
324-400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 22)
Zenobios, a man mentioned on a terracotta seal from the 2nd-4th century AD found in
Tell el-Sheikh (Bitylion) (Clédat, 1915a, p. 39, no. 1)
Zenon, bishop of Rinokoloura in 449 AD; possibly the nephew of bishop Hermogenes
(Concilium universale Chalcedonense)
Zoilos, a superintendent of a wrestling-school, probably buried in the neighbourhood
of el-Arish (Rinokoloura) in the Byzantine (?) period (Lifshitz, 1971a, no. 9)
[ ], Aurelius, son of [ ]lis(?), epimeletes of the praetorium of Gerra ca. 250-325 AD
(CPR XXIII, 19, 4-5)
[ ]atienis from Ostrakine in the 4th century AD (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 8 (Nielsen,
2002, p. 143))
[...]elos, living (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-Heir 2)
[ ]..ion from Ostrakine in the 4th century AD (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 9 (Nielsen,
2002, p. 143))
[ ]lis (?), father of Aurelius [ ] (CPR XXIII, 19, 4-5)
[..]mouned, living (?) at Tell el-Heir in the 4th century AD (O.Tell el-Heir 2)
[ ]...on from Ostrakine in the 4th century AD (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 7 (Nielsen,
2002, p. 143))
[ ]oros son of Kasios (VII) from Ostrakine in the 4th century AD (P.NYU Inv. # 461
Ro, 15 (Nielsen, 2002, p. 143))
[ ]os(?) son of Daimon grandson of Diokolles(?) from Ostrakine in the 4th century
AD (P.NYU Inv. # 461 Ro, 17 (Nielsen, 2002, p. 143))
.....sis, Flavius, soldier of an unknown unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca. 324-
400 AD (P.Oxy. L, 3580, 23)
Groups and military units
Ala prima Aegyptiorum, a cavalry unit stationed in Sele ca. 425-430 (Notitia
dignitatum, 28, 27)
Ala prima Herculia, a cavalry unit stationed in Skenai ektos Gerrous ca. 425-430 AD
(Notitia dignitatum, 28, 29)
Ala prima Thracum Mauretana, a cavalry unit stationed in Tell Abu Seifa (Tcharou -
Sele) in 288 AD (CIL III, Suppl. II, 13578)
Ala veterana Gallica, a cavalry unit stationed in Rinokoloura ca. 425-430 AD (Notitia
dignitatum, 28, 28)
Autaioi, an Arab tribe living on the isthmus between the Mediterranean and the
northern end of the Red Sea in the 1st century AD (Plinius, Naturalis historia, 6,
33, 166-167)
Ionians and Carians, mercenaries living in Stratopeda in the 7th-6th centuries BC
(Herodotos, 2, 154, 1-4; Diodoros, 1, 67, 1)
Judaeans, living in exile in Migdol as mercenaries (?) in the early 6th century BC
(Ieremias, 44, 1; 46, 14)
Mysioi and forty-one other soldiers, sent from Herakleous Polis Magna to Ptolemais
in Pelousion in 146 BC (SB XX, 15113)
Tyrioi, living in Thylax in the 5th-6th centuries AD (P.Mich. XVIII, 795, A and B)
1153
Maps
Maps related to the northern Sinai 158
Breydenbach, 1486 in Röhricht, 1901, pl. 3: Palestine and Lower Egypt [cf. Munier,
1929, no. 2339; Fontaine, 1955, p. 60]
Ortelius, 1595 in Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 22-23: 'Aegyptus antiqua' [cf. Munier,
1929, no. 2375; Fontaine, 1955, p. 61-63]
Quaeresmi, 1639 in De Sandoli, 1989, p. 464: Lower Egypt and the Sinai
Quaeresmi, 1639 in De Sandoli, 1989, p. 470: 'Imago transitus filiorum Israel per
Mare Rubrum', with the exodus itinerary
Fuller, 1650 in Schur, 1987, p. 784, fig. 11a: 'Desertum Paran', with the exodus
itinerary
Michael von Lochom, 1660 in Figueras, 2000, p. 208, fig. 25
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], II, p. 152-153: the exodus itinerary in Lower Egypt
Sicard, 1982 [= 1722], III, p. 168: reconstruction of Sicard's map of ancient Egypt
Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16: Egypt, with ancient and modern
toponyms [cf. Munier, 1929, no. 2456]
Robert de Vaugondy, 1757, pl. 96 in Clédat, 1910a, p. 233, fig. 10: the northern Sinai
[cf. Munier, 1929, no. 2464; Fontaine, 1955, p. 73-78]
d'Anville, 1766, p. 1 (= Description, 1994, p. 36; Bruwier, 1995, p. 18;
http://ndastarac.free.fr/philae/carte.htm): 'Aegyptus antiqua' [cf. Munier, 1929, no.
2471]
d'Anville, 1766, p. 218 (= Description, 1994, p. 560): 'Égypte nommé dans le pays
Missir' [cf. Munier, 1929, no. 2471; Fontaine, 1955, p. 78-80]
Volney, 1825 [1787], II, map: Syria and the northern Sinai
Description, 1802 (?) in Schur, 1987, p. 784: the Sinai peninsula
Description, 1809, État moderne, I, pl. 10 (= Valbelle, 2000a, p. 5, fig. 1): Lower
Egypt
Description, 1822, Atlas, pl. 2: Lower Egypt and the Sinai peninsula
Description, 1826, Atlas, pl. 30-34, partim in Gardiner, 1920, p. 105; in Bietak, 1975,
pl. 46 and cover: the northeastern Delta and the northern Sinai [cf. Fontaine, 1955,
p. 89-97]
Description, 1830, XVIII, map 1: Lower Egypt, with ancient and modern toponyms
Description, 1830, XVIII, map 2: Lower Egypt, with ancient and modern toponyms
Michaud, 1841, III, map: the Christian kingdoms during the crusades
Robinson, 1841, I, map: the eastern Delta and the Sinai peninsula
Vallarsius in Migne, PL 73, 1849, col. 3-4: ancient Egypt, Palestine and Syria
Vallarsius in Migne, PL 73, 1849, col. 7-8: the eastern Mediterranean
Müller, 1855, III, pl. 5: the eastern Mediterranean according to Skylax
Müller, 1855, III, pl. 6: the Arabian Gulf according to Agatharchides, Artemidoros,
Plinius and Ptolemaios
Ritt, 1869, pl. 1a-b: the eastern Delta and the isthmus
Ritt, 1869, pl. 2: Lower Egypt and the isthmus
Ritt, 1869, pl. 3: Lower Egypt and the isthmus
Ritt, 1869, pl. 4: the isthmus
Brugsch, 1875, map: Lower Egypt: 'Aegyptus antiqua' and the exodus itinerary
Palmer, 1878, p. 143: the eastern Delta and the isthmus
158
No exhaustive list is intended. See also Fontaine, 1955 for a discussion of other maps related to the
Sinai peninsula, and Munier, 1929, p. 194-223, no. 2298-2493 for maps older than 1798 AD covering
the whole of Egypt.
1154
Maps
Dümichen, 1879, map: Egypt

Chester, 1880, p. 144: the northeastern Delta and the northern Sinai
Ebers, 1881, p. 72: the eastern Delta
Ebers, 1881, p. 108: the isthmus, with the exodus itinerary
Ebers, 1881, p. 626: Lower Egypt
Müller, 1893, map: Syria, Palestine and the northern Sinai
Dümichen, 1894, map: Lower Egypt
Schumacher, 1886, p. 171: Southern Palestine
Miller, 1895, III, p. 17: Egypt and the Sinai, with the toponyms mentioned on the map
of Hieronymus and in the itinerary of Hilarion
Trumbull, 1895, p. 341 (= Har-El, 1976, p. 379 and 1987a, p. 719): diagram of a
section through the isthmus of Suez along the line of the Suez Canal in 1867
Trumbull, 1895, map: the Sinai peninsula
Lane-Poole, 1901, p. 1: Egypt and adjacent countries in the Middle Ages
Müller, 1901, II, pl. 25: Cyrenaica and Egypt in Ptolemaios
Müller, 1901, II, pl. 25a: the Delta in Ptolemaios
Müller, 1901, II, pl. 26: Cyrenaica and Egypt in Ptolemaios
Müller, 1901, II, pl. 26a: the Delta in Ptolemaios
Müller, 1901, II, pl. 28: northern Africa in Ptolemaios
Müller, 1901, II, pl. 35: Asia in Ptolemaios
Müller, 1901, II, pl. 36: Asia in Ptolemaios
Butler, 1978 [= 1902], map 1: Lower Egypt
Butler, 1978 [= 1902], p. 208: the northern Sinai
Paoletti, 1903, map: the telegraph line through the northern Sinai (1:500.000) [the
coastline is not correct: Ras el-Qasrun ought to be situated at 31° 10 ' north
latitude] [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 201]
Butler, 1904, II, p. xcviii: Egypt ca. 400 AD
Clédat, 1905c, p. 603: the northwestern Sinai and the western part of Sabkhat
Bardawil
Schlumberger, 1906, map: the eastern Mediterranean in the 12th century AD
Clédat, 1909a, p. 766: the isthmus and the northern Sinai
Clédat, 1910a, p. 213, fig. 1: see s.v. el-Qels
Clédat, 1910a, map A: the northern Sinai [the eastern longitude co-ordinates are not
correct]
Clédat, 1910c, p. 195, fig. 1: the area south of Ismailia
Fischer, 1910, pl. 7: the border area between Egypt and Syria (1:1.400.000)
Perthes, 1910(9), pl. 3: Egypt
Perthes, 1910(9), pl. 3b: the Delta
Perthes, 1910(9), pl. 4: Palestine
Sourdille, 1910a, map: Egypt and the itinerary of Herodotos
Daressy, 1911a, p. 154: Lower Egypt according to P.Cairo dem. 311169
Daressy, 1911b, p. 8: the eastern Delta and the Wadi Tumilat, with the itinerary of the
exodus
Clédat, 1913b, p. 117, fig. 1 (redrawn in Meurice, 2004, p. 470, fig. 2): the el-Beda
area [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 201]
Kiepert, 1893-1913 [1910], pl. 6: Palaestina
Kiepert, 1893-1913 [1907], pl. 10: the Mediterranean, with Phoenician and Greek
colonies
Kiepert, 1893-1913 [1911], pl. 33: the Roman empire till Hadrianus
Kiepert, 1893-1913, pl. 34: the Roman empire from 297 AD on
1155
Maps
Kiepert, 1893-1913, pl. 34: the world according to Ptolemaios

Clédat, 1915a, p. 18, fig. 1: the Sheikh Zuweid area south of Rafah
Clédat, 1916a, p. 7, fig. 1: the el-Felusiyat - el-Zaraniq area
Miller, 1916, col. 813-814: the northern Sinai according to the Itinerarium Antonini
and the Tabula Peutingeriana
Miller, 1916, col. 859-860: the Delta and the isthmus according to the Itinerarium
Antonini and the Tabula Peutingeriana
Gardiner, 1918a, pl. 35 (= Har-El, 1987b, p. 730, fig. 1): the eastern Delta
Lesquier, 1918, map: Egypt
Lesquier, 1918, inlaid map: the Delta according to Ptolemaios
Clédat, 1919b, map: the southern part of the isthmus [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 205]
Clédat, 1920, pl. 1: the central part of the isthmus [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 204]
Clédat, 1920, pl. 2 (= Cavillier, 1998, p. 18): the el-Qantara - Tell Abu Seifa area
based upon a map of 1856 [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 205]
Gardiner, 1920, pl. 13 (= Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 174, fig. 1; partim in Schlott-
Schwab, 1981, pl. 34; Abd el-Maksoud, 1987, p. 14): the northern Sinai
Schnetz, 1921, map: Egypt, Sinai and Arabia according to the Ravennas geographus
(1:7.500.000)
Clédat, 1922, p. 186, fig. 1: the el-Qantara - Tell Abu Seifa area
Clédat, 1922, p. 197, fig. 2: hypothetical reconstruction of the area of Tcharou
Clédat, 1922, p. 198, fig. 3: the northeastern Delta
Couyat-Barthoux, 1922, map (non vidi): the isthmus (a map made in 1913)
Devonshire, 1922, p. 43: the itinerary of sultan Qaitbay in Syria
Toussoun, 1922, I, pl. 1: the Delta [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 206]
Toussoun, 1922, I, pl. 3: Lower Egypt with the Nile branches according to Herodotos
(1:1.000.000) [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 206]
Toussoun, 1922, I, pl. 4: Lower Egypt with the Nile branches according to Strabon
(1:1.000.000) [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 206]
Toussoun, 1922, I, pl. 11: Lower Egypt with the Nile branches and the nomes
according to Ptolemaios (1:1.000.000) [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 206]
Toussoun, 1922, I, pl. 12 (= Toussoun, 1925, III, pl. 6; Bernand, 1970, map 14):
Lower Egypt with the ancient Nile branches (1:1.000.000) [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p.
206]
Clédat, 1923a, map: the isthmus and the northern Sinai [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 207]
Olmstead, 1923, map: the Near East, 1000-600 BC
Dalman, 1924, p. 42: the northern Sinai (1:1.500.000)
Toussoun, 1925, III, pl. 3: the course of the Nile in Egypt and Sudan
Toussoun, 1925, III, pl. 7 (an elaboration of 1922, I, pl. 3): Lower Egypt with the Nile
branches according to Herodotos (1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1925, III, pl. 8 (an elaboration of 1922, I, pl. 4): Lower Egypt with the Nile
branches according to Strabon (1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1925, III, pl. 9 (an elaboration of 1922, I, pl. 11): Lower Egypt with the
Nile branches and the nomes according to Ptolemaios (1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1925, III, pl. 10: Lower Egypt with the Nile branches according to Ibn
Serapion (1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1925, III, pl. 11: Lower Egypt with the waterways in the Arabic period
(1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1925, III, pl. 22: Lower Egypt with the indication of the progress of the
Delta towards the Mediterranean (1:1.000.000)
Sadek, 1926, map: the Sinai peninsula
1156
Maps
Toussoun, 1926, I, pl. 1 (= Bernand, 1970, map 25): Lower Egypt according to
Georgios of Cyprus (1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1926, I, pl. 2: Lower Egypt at the beginning of the Arabic occupation
(1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1926, I, pl. 3: Lower Egypt in the 9th century AD (1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1926, I, pl. 4: Lower Egypt in the first half of the 10th century AD
(1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1926, I, pl. 5: the 46 kurahs of Lower Egypt (1:1.000.000)
Toussoun, 1926, I, pl. 6: Lower Egypt in the second half of the 10th century AD
(1:1.000.000)
Bourdon, 1928, p. 234: the southern part of the isthmus [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 209]
Bourdon, 1928, p. 243: the area of the Bitter Lakes [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 208-209]
Cuntz, 1929, pl. 1: the ancient world according to the Itinerarium Antonini and the
Itinerarium Burdigalense
Daressy, 1929, p. 329: the Tell Defenne - el-Qantara area [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 210]
Daressy, 1930, map: the northeastern Delta [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 210]
Daressy, 1931a, map: the northeastern Delta [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 210]
Daressy, 1931b, p. 633: the central eastern Delta
Daressy, 1931b, map: the nomes of the Delta
Gauthier, 1931, VII, map 1: Lower Egypt (1:1.000.000)
Bourdon, 1932, p. 373: the isthmus [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 210]
Bourdon, 1932, p. 376: the southern part of the isthmus
Bourdon, 1932, p. 379: the area of the Bitter Lakes
Eissfeldt, 1932, p. 72: Egypt, Palestine and Syria, with a more detailed map of the
northern Sinai
Jones, 1949 [= 1932], map 14 (= Oldfather, 1933, p. 472): Egypt according to Strabon
Abel, 1933, I, map 2: the Sinai peninsula
PM, 1934, IV, p. 271: the Delta
Gauthier, 1935, pl. 5: the Delta
Petrie 1937, pl. 5a: the region between el-Arish and Gaza
Petrie 1937, pl. 5b: the area of Sheikh Zuweid
Woolley, 1937, p. 24-25: the northeastern Sinai
Kirk, 1938, p. 162, fig. 1: inscriptions in southern Palestine using the era of
Diocletianus
Noordegraaf, 1938, p. 297: the eastern Mediterranean, with the itinerary of
Theophanes in the early 4th century AD
Posener, 1938, p. 258: the southeastern Delta and the southern part of the isthmus,
with the course of the Red Sea canal
Abel, 1939, p. 532, fig. 1: the northern Sinai, with a detailed map of the Rafah region
Honigmann, 1939a, p. 60: Lower Egypt according to Georgios of Cyprus
(1:2.000.000)
Honigmann, 1939a, pl. 1: the Byzantine empire according to Hierokles (1:4.000.000)
Honigmann, 1939a, pl. 4: Palestine and Egypt according to Hierokles (1:2.000.000)
Abel, 1940, pl. 7: the northern Sinai according to the Medaba mosaic
Plowden, 1940, p. 191: the conjectured route of the exodus
Plowden, 1940, p. 303: the Sinai peninsula
Ball, 1942, p. 24, fig. 5: Lower Egypt according to Herodotos
Ball, 1942, p. 69, fig. 11: Lower Egypt according to Strabon
Ball, 1942, p. 117, fig. 17: Lower Egypt according to Ptolemaios
1157
Maps
Ball, 1942, p. 120, fig. 18 (= Schlott-Schwab, 1981, pl. 35): Lower Egypt, with the
true positions of places mentioned by Ptolemaios
Ball, 1942, pl. 2: Egypt according to Ptolemaios
Ball, 1942, pl. 3: Egypt, with the true positions of places mentioned by Ptolemaios
Ball, 1942, pl. 5: Egypt according to Hierokles
Ball, 1942, pl. 6: Egypt according to Georgios of Cyprus
Marichal, 1945, p. 67: the eastern Delta and the northern Sinai according to ChLA X,
410
Boulad, 1947, p. 70: the post offices of 1859-1869 along the isthmus
Fontaine, 1947a, map: the Sinai peninsula and the northeastern desert (1:1.000.000)
[cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 212]
Gardiner, 1947, II, p. 132-133: Lower Egypt
Fontaine, 1948, p. 62, map 1: the northeastern Delta with the main waterways and
roads [cf. Fontaine, 1955, p. 212]
Fontaine, 1948, p. 66, map 2: the northeastern Delta with the branches of the Nile [cf.
Fontaine, 1955, p. 213]
Fontaine, 1948, p. 70, map 3: the northeastern Delta with the Pelousiac branch [cf.
Fontaine, 1955, p. 213]
Fontaine, 1948, p. 72, map 4: geology of the northeastern Delta (1:500.000)
Fontaine, 1952a, p. 41: the northeastern Delta (1:750.000)
Fontaine, 1952a, map a-d: the northeastern Delta in the Egyptian (a), Hellenistic (b),
Roman (c) and Arab (d) periods
Goby, 1952, p. 116, pl. 1: the eastern Delta and the isthmus in 1799 AD
Goby, 1952, p. 136, pl. 4: the southeastern Delta and the isthmus in 1847 AD
Goby, 1952, p. 156, pl. 6: the isthmus in 1866 and 1923-1925 AD (1:600.000)
Van Berchem, 1952, map 3: Lower Egypt in the 4th-5th centuries AD
Littmann, 1953, p. 28: Nabataean and other Semitic inscriptions in Egypt
Littmann, 1954, p. 212: the eastern Delta; the eastern desert
Cazelles, 1987 [= 1955], p. 190: the isthmus and the northern Sinai
Popper, 1955, I (15), map 2: the Near East in the Mameluke period
Popper, 1955, I (15), map 4: Lower Egypt in the 15th century AD
Popper, 1955, I (15), map 13: Palestine in the 15th century AD
Fontaine, 1956b, map 1: the suggested exodus itineraries in the southern part of the
isthmus
Fontaine, 1956b, map 2: the suggested exodus itineraries in the northern part of the
isthmus
Montet, 1957, I, pl. 1: Lower Egypt, Arab toponyms
Montet, 1957, I, pl. 2: Lower Egypt, Egyptian and Greek toponyms
Gibb, 1958, I, p. 70: the itinerary of Ibn Battuta in Syria
Grohmann, 1959, p. 11, fig. 1: Egypt and the Near East
Grohmann, 1959, p. 19, fig. 3: Egypt and the Near East
Grohmann, 1959, p. 21, fig. 4: the administrative division of Egypt
Grohmann, 1959, p. 27, fig. 6: Egypt according to Hierokles
Grohmann, 1959, p. 29, fig. 7: the Delta
Montet, 1959a, p. 50, fig. 7: the eastern Delta
Kirsten, 1959, p. 421, fig. 3: Egypt and Syria, with the stations of Theophanes'
journey
Vergote, 1959, p. 26: the eastern Delta
Rothenberg, 1961, p. 8: the Sinai peninsula
1158
Maps
Starcky, Jean, s.v. Pétra et la Nabatène, in DB, Suppl. VII, 1966, col. 901-902: Syria,
Palestine, northern Arabia and the Sinai peninsula
Kirsten, 1968, map 1: the ancient world according to Strabon
Kirsten, 1968, map 2: the Near East and India according to Strabon
Dothan, 1969b, p. 47 (Hebrew): the northern Sinai
Dothan, 1969b, p. 48, fig. 2 (Hebrew): see s.v. el-Qels
Margovsky, 1969, p. 46 (Hebrew): the northeastern Sinai
Seibert, 1969, p. 223: the northern Sinai, with the expedition of Antigonos and
Demetrios in 306 BC
Parpola, 1970, p. 409: the Near East in the reign of Assarhaddon (681-669 BC)
Dothan, 1971, p. 33 (Hebrew): the northwestern Sinai
Jones, 1971, p. 294: Egypt in the Roman period
Kosack, 1971 (deutsch 1): the Delta in the medieval period
Kosack, 1971 (arabisch 1): the Delta in the medieval period
Kosack, 1971 (koptisch 1): the Delta in the Coptic sources
Margovsky, 1971, p. 18 (Hebrew): the northern Sinai
Ward, 1971, p. 24: Lower Egypt
Wilkinson, 1971, p. 11: eastern Roman provinces in the 4th century AD
Wilkinson, 1971, p. 28: the itinerary of Egeria in Egypt, Sinai, Palestine and Syria in
the late 4th century AD
Wilkinson, 1971, p. 99: the itinerary of Egeria in Egypt and Sinai
Grelot, 1972, p. 34, fig. 1a: Lower Egypt
Berg, 1973, map: Egypt, with sections 2-3-5-6 for the eastern Delta and the northern
Sinai
Meshel, 1973b, p. 208, fig. 3 (Hebrew): the main trade routes in the northern Sinai
and southern Palestine
Oren, 1973a, p. 101 (Hebrew): the northern Sinai
Oren, 1973c, p. 199, fig. 1: the surveyed areas of the Israeli northern Sinai expedition
Sneh, 1973, p. 60 (cf. Har-El, 1987b, p. 733, fig. 4 (Hebrew); cf. Goodfriend, 1999, p.
147): the northwestern Sinai with the course of the Pelousiac branch
Tsafrir, 1973, p. 91 (Hebrew): the eastern Delta and the isthmus
Tsafrir, 1973, p. 92 (Hebrew): the southern part of the isthmus
Aharoni, 1974, p. 89: the Sheikh Zuweid and Rafah area
Helck, 1974, p. 29: the Delta according to the lists of Assurbanipal
Helck, 1974, p. 208, fig. 6: the Delta according to Sesostris kiosk
Helck, 1974, p. 208, fig. 7: the Delta in the New Kingdom
Helck, 1974, p. 209, fig. 8: the Delta in the time of Pianchi
Helck, 1974, p. 209, fig. 9: the Delta according to the lists of Assurbanipal
Helck, 1974, p. 210, fig. 10: the Delta according to the Nitokris adoption stele
Helck, 1974, p. 210, fig. 11: the Delta according to Herodotos
Helck, 1974, p. 211, fig. 12: the Delta according to P.Revenue Laws
Helck, 1974, p. 211, fig. 13: the Delta according to Ptolemaios
Tsoar, 1974, p. 43, fig. 1: the northern Sinai
Bietak, 1975, p. 84, fig. 10: the northeastern Delta (1:100.000)
Bietak, 1975, p. 100, fig. 12: Early Dynastic sites in the eastern Delta
Bietak, 1975, p. 108, fig. 17: the eastern Delta under the 19th and 20th dynasty
Bietak, 1975, p. 120, fig. 23: the ancient Nile branches in the Delta
Bietak, 1975, p. 147, fig. 27: the Nile branches in the Delta according to Ptolemaios
Bietak, 1975, p. 169, fig. 37: the Ptolemaic and Roman Delta nomes
1159
Maps
Bietak, 1975, p. 171, fig. 38: the Delta nomes according to Herodotos, first
interpretation
Bietak, 1975, p. 172, fig. 39: the Delta nomes according to Herodotos, second
interpretation
Bietak, 1975, p. 173, fig. 40: the Delta nomes according to Strabon and P.Revenue
Laws, first interpretation
Laws, second interpretation
Laws, third interpretation
Bietak, 1975, p. 176, fig. 43: the Delta nomes according to Ptolemaios
Bietak, 1975, p. 221, fig. 45 (= Bietak, 1987, p. 165, fig. 1): the eastern Delta, with
the exodus itinerary
Bietak, 1975, map 4: the eastern Delta (1:200.000)
Butzer, K. W., s.v. Delta, in LÄ, I, 1975, col. 1047-1048 (= Aubert, 2004, p. 222, map
2): the Delta
Gibson, 1975, p. 185: the Near East
Nibbi, 1975, p. 38: Lower Egypt and the isthmus
Oren, 1975, p. 77 (Hebrew): the northwestern Sinai and the western part of Sabkhat
Bardawil
Sneh, 1975, p. 543, fig. 1 (= Shea, 1977, p. 34, fig. 5; Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 17; cf.
Har-El, 1987b, p. 734, fig. 5 (Hebrew); cf. Weissbrod, 1987, p. 194, fig. 1
(Hebrew)): the northeastern Delta with the alleged eastern border canal
Sneh, 1975, p. 547, fig. 6a-c (= Shea, 1977, p. 35.37, fig. 6.8; cf. Har-El, 1987b, p.
734, fig. 5 (Hebrew)): the eastern Delta, with Nile branches and canals, in the 13th
century BC (6a), under Necho II (6b) and under Dareios I (6c)
Avi-Yonah, 1976, p. 105: Roman Palestine
Avi-Yonah, 1976, p. 110: the southern coast and western Judaea of Roman Palestine
Har-El, 1976, p. 384: geological and tectonic map of the Sinai peninsula (after Said,
1962)
Har-El, 1976, p. 385: the route of the Exodus through the Sinai peninsula
Lloyd, 1976, II, p. 399: Lower Egypt according to Herodotos
Price, 1976, p. 155, fig. 8: the limes of Lower Egypt according to the Notitia
dignitatum
Regnault, 1976, p. 318: Palestine and Egypt in the Byzantine period
Bartholomew, 1977: Egypt (1:4.000.000)
Ilan, 1977, p. 77 (Hebrew): see s.v. el-Qels
Norin, 1977, p. 26: the northern Sinai
Oren, 1977a, p. 73 (= 1980b, p. 114; 1987b, p. 636, fig. 7) (Hebrew): the
northwestern Sinai
Oren, 1977b, p. 94 (= 1978a, p. 81) (Hebrew): the northern Sinai
Wilkinson, 1977, p. 17, map 1: Lower Egypt and the Sinai peninsula
Wilkinson, 1977, p. 48, map 16: Lower Egypt and the Sinai peninsula, with the
itinerary of Paula in the 4th century AD
Wilkinson, 1977, p. 72, map 24: Lower Egypt and the Sinai peninsula according to
Kosmas Indikopleustes in the 6th century AD
the Itinerarium Antonini Placentini in the 6th century AD
Epiphanios Monachos in the 7th century AD
1160
Maps
Wilkinson, 1977, p. 140, map 44: Lower Egypt and the Sinai peninsula, with the
itinerary of Bernardus Monachus in the 9th century AD
Bengtson, 1978, map 6: the ancient world, ca. 1550-1250 BC
Bengtson, 1978, map 17: Palestine in the 1st century AD
Bengtson, 1978, map 36a: Egypt in the 1st century AD
Bengtson, 1978, map 36b: Egypt, ca. 1500-1450 BC
Mayerson, 1978, p. 35: the Sinai peninsula
Neev, 1978, p. 427, fig. 1: tectonic shears in the eastern Mediterranean
Neev, 1978, p. 428, fig. 2 (cf. Har-El, 1987a, p. 717, fig. 3 (Hebrew); cf. Har-El,
1987b, p. 737, fig. 8 (Hebrew)): the tectonic situation in the northern Sinai
Nibbi, 1978, p. 97, fig. 2: the eastern Delta and the isthmus
Tamari, 1978, pl. 14 (Hebrew): the northwestern Sinai
Tamari, 1978, pl. 15: the Qal'at el-Tina - Tell el-Farama area (1:50.000)
Aharoni, 1979, p. 44, map 3: the main roads of Palestine
Aharoni, 1979, p. 197, map 13: the exodus itinerary
Aharoni, 1979, p. 343, map 27: Israel and Judah in the days of Jeroboam II and
Uzziah
Johnson, 1979, p. 171, fig. 1: the northern Sinai, with provenances of bowls
MacDonald, 1979, p. 263: Egyptian cities to suffer divine punishment according to
Ezechiel, 30, 13-19
Oren, 1979b, p. 181, fig. 35: the northern Sinai
Oren, 1979b, p. 187, fig. 38: the northeastern Delta
Peretti, 1979, p. 282, fig. 15: the Delta and the northern Sinai
Warburg, 1979, p. 678: the Sinai peninsula borders, 1906-1947
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], inner cover: Egypt (not dated)
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 15: the nomes of Lower Egypt (1:1.800.000)
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 18: the Delta topography (1:1.800.000)
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 31: Predynastic and Early Dynastic Egypt (1:5.000.000)
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 43: New Kingdom and Third Intermediate period Egypt
(1:5.000.000)
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 44: Egypt and the Near East (ca. 1530-1190 BC)
(1:13.000.000)
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 49: Late period Egypt (712 BC - 4th century AD)
(1:7.000.000)
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 53: Egypt in the Graeco-Roman period (1:5.000.000)
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 54: Egypt and the eastern Mediterranean in the Graeco-
Roman period (1:10.500.000)
Baines, 1981 [= 1980], p. 166-167: Lower Egypt (1:1.000.000)
Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Isthmus von Qantara, in LÄ, III, 1980, col. 207-208: the
northeastern Delta (based upon Bietak, 1975, map 4)
Boardman, 1980, p. 110: Egypt and Cyrenaica
Finkelstein, 1980, p. 185, fig. 1 (Hebrew): the northern Sinai
Na'aman, 1980, p. 95: southern Palestine
Oren, 1980a, p. 26 (Hebrew): the northern Sinai
Oren, 1980b, p. 103 (Hebrew): the northern Sinai
Abd el-Maksoud, 1981, p. 37: the northern Sinai
Oren, 1981a, p. 26, fig. 1 (= 1984a, p. 7, fig. 1; 1987a, p. 75, fig. 3; 1987b, p. 628, fig.
1 (Hebrew); 1989a, p. 390, fig. 1; 1997c, p. 275, fig. 8.22; Gilead, 1984, p. 136,
fig. 1): the survey area of the Israeli northern Sinai expedition
1161
Maps
Oren, 1981a, p. 26, fig. 2 (= Gilead, 1984, p. 136, fig. 2): the area between el-Arish
and Rafah
Oren, 1981b, p. 47: the exodus itinerary in the eastern Delta
Pisanty, 1981, p. 60, fig. 1: the area of Sabkhat Bardawil
Pisanty, 1981, p. 60, fig. 2 (cf. Levy, 1987, p. 259, fig. 3 (Hebrew)): sediment types
distribution in Sabkhat Bardawil
P.L.Bat. XXI, 1981, pl. 3: Lower Egypt
Reich, 1981, p. 283 (Hebrew; cf. Reich, 1984, p. 34, fig. 1 (English)): the region
between el-Arish and Gaza
Said, 1981, p. 82, fig. 52a: the Nile branches in the Delta according to Herodotos
Said, 1981, p. 82, fig. 52b: the Nile branches in the Delta according to Strabon
Said, 1981, p. 83, fig. 52c: the Nile branches in the Delta according to Ibn Serapion in
the 9th century AD
Said, 1981, p. 83, fig. 52d: the Nile branches in the Delta according to Idrisi in the
12th century AD
Said, 1981, p. 84, fig. 53: ancient shorelines of the Nile Delta
Arden, 1982, p. 429: the Sinai peninsula between 1967 and 1982
Eph'al, 1982, p. 241: the main routes in the Syro-Arabian desert
Holladay, 1982, fig. 1: the northeastern Delta
Málek, Jaromir, s.v. Nekropolen. Late Period, in LÄ, IV, 1982, col. 445-446: Egypt,
with the cemeteries of the Late period
Oren, 1982a, p. 2 (= Valbelle, 1990a, p. 100, fig. 2): the northern Sinai
Oren, 1982b, p. 204, fig. 1: the northern Sinai
Sicard, 1982, I, p. xxvi-xxviii: Sicard's travels in Egypt and the Sinai (1712-1724)
Donner, 1983, p. 84: Lower Egypt in the Byzantine period
Goldstein, 1983, p. 512, map 3: southern Palestine and northeastern Egypt
Michelin, 1983: Egypt (1:4.000.000)
Mittmann, 1983, p. 131: the northern Sinai and the southern coast of Palestine
Gamal el-Din Mokhtar, 1983, p. 29: the northeastern Delta
Gon, 1983, p. 539, fig. 1: the Sabkhat Bardawil area
TAVO B VI 15, 1983: Egypt during the Hellenistic-Roman period (1:2.000.000)
Yoyotte, 1983c, p. 55 (= Bernand, 1985, p. 73; Yoyotte, 1986, p. 45)
Ahituv, 1984, pl. 4: southern Palestine
Bietak, 1984b, p. 67, fig. 3 (= Abd el-Maksoud, 1989b, p. 178, fig. 4): the eastern
Delta and the northern Sinai, with the distribution of the monuments of Aa-seh-Ra
Nehesy
Bietak, 1984b, p. 68, fig. 4: the eastern Delta and the northern Sinai, with Middle
Bronze Age II A sites
Bietak, 1984b, p. 69, fig. 5: the eastern Delta and the northern Sinai, with Middle
Bronze Age II B-C sites
Bietak, Manfred, s.v. Schilfmeer, in LÄ, V, 1984, col. 631-632: the eastern Delta,
with the exodus itinerary (based upon Bietak, 1975, p. 221, fig. 45)
Oren, 1984a, p. 8, fig. 2 (translation of the Hebrew map Oren, 1977a, p. 73): the
northwestern Sinai
Oren, 1984b, p. 38, fig. 1 (= Oren, 1985c, p. 183, fig. 1): the sites in Palestine with
architectural remains, monuments or burials of the Egyptian type
Bailey, 1985, p. 23: Beduin tribal confederations in the Sinai and Negev (early 20th
century)
Nibbi, 1985, p. 42, fig. 2a: Lower Egypt and the western Sinai peninsula
Nibbi, 1985, p. 43, fig. 2b: the southern part of the isthmus
1162
Maps
Nibbi, 1985, p. 46, fig. 3: Palestine and the Delta

Nibbi, 1985, p. 50, fig. 4: Syria, Palestine and the Delta
Nibbi, 1985, p. 56, fig. 5: Lower Egypt and the Sinai peninsula
Nibbi, 1985, p. 60, fig. 6: the southeastern Delta and the southern part of the isthmus
Nibbi, 1985, p. 78, fig. 7: the area south of lake Timsah
Nibbi, 1985, p. 84, fig. 8: the southeastern Delta and the southern part of the isthmus,
with the proposed itinerary of Wenamoun
Nibbi, 1985, p. 122, fig. 9: the eastern Delta and the northern part of the Sinai
peninsula (based on a drainage map of Egypt of 1980)
Nibbi, 1985, p. 154, fig. 11: the northern Sinai
Nibbi, 1985, p. 182, fig. 16: the Delta and the northern part of the Sinai peninsula
Rabinowitz, 1985, p. 212 (cf. Winter, 1987, p. 799 (Hebrew)): the Sinai Peninsula in
the 19th century AD
Rogerson, 1985, p. 26-27: the routes of the Exodus
Rogerson, 1985, p. 34-35: the Assyrian empire
Rogerson, 1985, p. 35: the Babylonian empire
Rogerson, 1985, p. 36: the route of Alexander the Great
Rogerson, 1985, p. 37: Israel ca. 167 BC
Rogerson, 1985, p. 115: Negev and Sinai
Rogerson, 1985, p. 214-215: the ancient world
Salmon, 1985, p. 167: Egypt
Zayadine, 1985, p. 161, fig. 2: caravan routes in the Sinai
Abd el-Maksoud, 1986a, p. 16: the northern Sinai sites explored by the Egyptian
Antiquities Organization
Bowman, 1986, p. 10, fig. 1: Egypt, 332 BC - 642 AD
Bowman, 1986, p. 29, fig. 2: the eastern Mediterranean in the Ptolemaic period
Chuvin, 1986, p. 43, fig. 1: the Delta and the northern Sinai
Miller, 1986 [1929-1931], p. 57: Lower Egypt
Oren, 1986, p. 84 (Hebrew): the area between Rafah and Gaza
Sneh, 1986, p. 195, fig. 1: the Nile Delta
Sneh, 1986, p. 202, fig. 6: the Nile Delta, with indication of the distributary mouths
and shorelines during the Holocene
Ben-Tuvia, 1987, p. 442, fig. 1 (Hebrew): the Sabkhat Bardawil area
Bogaert, 1987, map 3: the eastern Mediterranean
Coutellier, 1987, p. 258, fig. 1: the northeastern Delta
Coutellier, 1987, p. 267, fig. 6: depositions in the northeastern Delta
Coutellier, 1987, p. 270-71, fig. 7a-d: palaeogeographic changes in the northeastern
Delta
Figueras, 1987, p. 766, fig. 1 (Hebrew): the northern Sinai in the Byzantine period
Har-El, 1987a, p. 717, fig. 2 (Hebrew): the Wadi Tumilat and the Suez region
Har-El, 1987a, p. 718, fig. 4 (Hebrew) (cf. Har-El, 1976, p. 385 (English)): the route
of the Exodus through the Sinai peninsula
Har-El, 1987b, p. 738, fig. 10 (Hebrew): the Delta and southern Palestine in the early
7th century BC
Har-El, 1987b, p. 739, fig. 12 (Hebrew): the Delta and southern Palestine
Klein, 1987, p. 264, fig. 1 (Hebrew): the Sabkhat Bardawil area
Levy, 1987, p. 258, fig. 1 (Hebrew): the northern Sinai
Levy, 1987, p. 259, fig. 2 (Hebrew): the Sabkhat Bardawil area
Levy, 1987, p. 259, fig. 3 (Hebrew): sediment types distribution in Sabkhat Bardawil
Levy, 1987, p. 260, fig. 4 (Hebrew): the Sabkhat Bardawil area
1163
Maps
Na'aman, 1987, p. 711 (Hebrew): the Sinai peninsula

Oren, 1987a, p. 74, fig. 2: the northern Sinai
Oren, 1987a, p. 79, fig. 4 (= Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p. 10): survey map of the Late
Bronze Age and New Kingdom sites and clusters in the northern Sinai
Tsoar, 1987, p. 242, fig. 1 (Hebrew): sand dunes in the el-Arish area
Valbelle, 1987, p. 24, fig. 1: the northern Sinai
Weissbrod, 1987, p. 197, fig. 5 (Hebrew): the eastern Delta, with Nile arms and
canals
Wenning, 1987, p. 14: Nabataean sites in Palestine, northwestern Arabia and the Sinai
peninsula
Wenning, 1987, map 10: Nabataean sites in Egypt
Wenning, 1987, map 16: Nabataean sites in the northern Sinai
Di Berardino, 1988, p. 84: Egypt in 325 AD
Di Berardino, 1988, p. 92: 'Augustamnica I' and 'Palaestina III' in the 6th century AD
Di Berardino, 1988, p. 96: Lower Egypt in the 4th century AD
Carrez-Maratray, 1988, p. 62-63: the Delta and the northern Sinai
Figueras, 1988, p. 65: the northern Sinai
Gaillard, 1988, p. 196: Egypt, with the sites excavated by Jean Clédat
Jones, 1988, p. 53: the Delta and the northern Sinai
Nibbi, 1989, p. 70, fig. 1 (cf. Nibbi, 1999, p. 80, fig. 1 = Cavillier, 2001, p. 42): the
Delta
Oren, 1989a, p. 391, fig. 2: survey map of the Early Bronze Age sites and clusters in
the northern Sinai
TAVO B V 21, 1989: Christianity in Egypt till the 7th century AD (1:1.000.000)
Baumgarten, 1990, map: Egypt (1:1.000.000)
Kasher, 1990, p. 18: Alexander the Great in Eretz-Israel
Kasher, 1990, p. 89: Eretz-Israel, ca. 167-161 BC
Kasher, 1990, p. 143: Eretz-Israel, ca. 103 BC
Oren, 1990, p. 6-7, fig. 1: survey map of the Middle Bronze Age I sites and clusters in
the northern Sinai
Zayadine, 1990, p. 166, fig. 1: the Delta and the northern Sinai
Tuplin, 1991, p. 282, fig. 1: the Delta
Tuplin, 1991, p. 283, fig. 2: Egypt and Arabia
Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p. 11: survey map of the northwestern Sinai
Abd el-Maksoud, 1992b, p. 12: survey map of the northwestern Sinai
Abd el-Samie, 1992, p. 92, fig. 1 (= Grzymski, 1994, p. 110): the northwestern Sinai
Caneva, 1992a, p. 35, fig. 1: the surveyed areas in the northern Sinai
Kitchen, 1992, p. 119: Lower Egypt, with the vineyards of the Ramesseum
LÄ, VII, 1992, map 1 (= Grimal, 2001, p. 1170.1172): Lower Egypt and the northern
Sinai
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 26-27, fig. 1 (= Valbelle, 1996, p. 60): geomorphology of the
northwestern Sinai [the scale is not correctly indicated]
Marcolongo, 1992, p. 28-29, fig. 2: geomorphology of the lake Menzala area
Oren, 1992b, p. 362, fig. 1: Early Bronze Age I sites in southern Canaan and the
Rafah - Gaza area
Putzger, 1992, p. 5: Egypt (ca. 2850-332 BC) (1:7.000.000)
Putzger, 1992, p. 6: The Persian empire 529-485 BC (1:30.000.000)
1164
Maps
TAVO B V 18, 1992: Palestine in the Graeco-Roman period

Valbelle, 1992, p. 15, fig. 1 (= 1995a, p. 100, fig. 1; cf. 1997, p. vi; cf. Abd el-
Maksoud, 1998b, p. 15, map 2): the northwestern Sinai
Valbelle, 1992, p. 16, fig. 2 (= 1996, p. 64): the Habwa - New el-Qantara area
Valbelle, 1992, p. 21, fig. 7: the Tell el-Farama area
Aharoni, 1993, p. 16, map 9: the international routes in the ancient east
Aharoni, 1993, p. 30, map 25: the expulsion of the Hyksos, 1560 BC
Aharoni, 1993, p. 31, map 27: the campaign of Thoutmosis III, 1482 BC
Aharoni, 1993, p. 38, map 37: the wars of Sethos I
Aharoni, 1993, p. 40, map 39: the expeditions of Ramses II to northern Canaan
Aharoni, 1993, p. 45, map 47: Egypt of the exodus
Aharoni, 1993, p. 45, map 48: the exodus itinerary
Aharoni, 1993, p. 131, map 171: Syria and Palestine, 539-332 BC
Aharoni, 1993, p. 134, map 174: the campaign of Alexander the Great
Aharoni, 1993, p. 134, map 175: Ptolemaios I in Palestine, 320 BC
Aharoni, 1993, p. 135, map 176: the diadochs in Palestine, 315-306 BC
Aharoni, 1993, p. 140, map 184 (cf. Har-El, 1987b, p. 740, fig. 13 (Hebrew)): the
Egyptian campaigns of Antiochos IV, 170-167 BC
Aharoni, 1993, p. 141, map 185: the Seleucid empire
Aharoni, 1993, p. 159, map 214: the kingdom of Alexandros Iannaios, 103-76 BC
Aharoni, 1993, p. 194, map 265: the beginnings of the Bar Kokhba revolt, 131 AD
Bar-Yosef, 1993, p. 1385: prehistoric sites on the Sinai peninsula
Caneva, 1993, p. 39, fig. 1 (= Caneva, 1996, p. 306, fig. 2): the northern Sinai, with
the research area in the northwestern Sinai
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 46, fig. 1: the northwestern Sinai and its geological
division
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 48, fig. 2: the northwestern Sinai, with roads and canals
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 49, fig. 3: sites in the northwestern Sinai
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 52, fig. 4: the surveyed areas in the northwestern Sinai
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 53, fig. 5: the Tell el-Ghaba and Tell el-Mufariq area
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 56, fig. 6: the Tell el-Luli and Tell el-Mousallem area
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 59, fig. 8: the Tell el-Farama area
Chartier-Raymond, 1993, p. 64, fig. 10: the northeastern Delta (based upon
Description, 1809, État moderne, I, pl. 10)
Dils, 1993, p. 147: Egypt in the Proto- and Early Dynastic period
Gil-Har, 1993, p. 145: proposals for Egypt's north-eastern boundary in Sinai [in the
19th and early 20th centuries]
Oren, 1993a, p. 1387: the Israeli northern Sinai expedition survey area
Sabbatini Tumolesi, 1993, p. 59: Egypt
Stern, 1993, map: Palestine and the Sinai peninsula
Strelocke, 1993, map: Egypt
TAVO B IV 1, 1993: Egypt in the Late Period
TAVO B VI 10, 1993: Palestine in the Late Roman and Byzantine period
Tsafrir, 1993, p. 303: the Sinai peninsula
Valbelle, 1993b, p. 20, fig. 23: the northern Sinai
Wagner, 1993a, p. 1: the Sinai peninsula
Aufrère, 1994, p. 242: the Sinai peninsula and the Delta
Grandet, 1994, I, p. 207, map 2: Palestine and the Sinai peninsula
Grandet, 1994, I, p. 209, map 4: the Delta
1165
Maps
Tsafrir, 1994, p. 11, fig. 1: Judaea in the time of Alexandros Iannaios (early 1st
century BC)
Tsafrir, 1994, p. 15, fig. 3: the provinces of Palaestina and Arabia in the 2nd-3rd
centuries AD
Tsafrir, 1994, p. 17, fig. 4: the provinces of Palaestina and Arabia in the 6th century
AD
Tsafrir, 1994, map 1: Judaea, Palestine and the Sinai peninsula in the Hellenistic,
Roman and Byzantine periods
Tsafrir, 1994, map 5: churches in Byzantine Palestine and on the Sinai peninsula
Vallerin, 1994, p. 175-179, fig. 3-8: the distribution of the stamped pelves in the
eastern Mediterranean
Alston, 1995, p. 15, map 1: Roman Egypt
Alston, 1995, p. 34, map 2: forts in Roman Egypt
Évieux, 1995, p. 419 (= Évieux, 1997, I, p. 551): the northern Sinai
Évieux, 1995, p. 420 (= Évieux, 1997, I, p. 550): Lower Egypt and the northern Sinai
al-Hamshary, 1995, p. 34, fig. 2: Nabataean trade routes in the Sinai peninsula,
Palestine and northwestern Arabia
al-Hamshary, 1995, p. 35, fig. 3: the Indian Ocean
Hannig, 1995, map: Egypt according to hieroglyphic sources, with section 5 the
northwestern Sinai and section 9 the southern part of the isthmus
Kümmerly, 1995(?): Egypt (1:950.000)
Levanoni, 1995, p. 144: Northern Egypt (in the 14th century AD)
Nibbi, 1995b, p. 68, fig. 1: Lower Egypt, the isthmus and the eastern desert
Schmitt, 1995, map: Palestine according to Ptolemaios
Sleeswyk, 1995, p. 104 (a Dutch adaptation of Sneh, 1975, p. 543, fig. 1): the
northeastern Delta with the alleged eastern border canal
Vandersleyen, 1995, p. 667, map 2: Egypt
Bietak, 1996b, p. 2, fig. 1 (= Bietak, 1997, p. 88, fig. 4.1): the northeastern Delta
Caneva, 1996, p. 304, fig. 1: the Delta and the Sinai
Gophna, 1996, p. 312, fig. 1: Early Bronze Ia sites in southern Canaan and
contemporary sites in Lower Egypt
Manley, 1996, p. 20-21: Prehistoric Egypt, ca. 5000-3000 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 45: Middle Kingdom Egypt, ca. 1956-1908 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 47: Lower Egypt, ca. 1937-1759 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 49: the eastern Mediterranean, ca. 1991-1640 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 52-53: Egypt and Nubia, ca. 1600-1560 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 55: campaigns of Kamose, ca. 1540 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 67: Egypt under the Theban monarchy, ca. 1525-1514 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 71: Egypt in Syria, ca. 1493-1446 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 73: Egypt in Syria, ca. 1425-1418 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 77: Royal residence in the New Kingdom
Manley, 1996, p. 81: the Near East in the Amarna letters, ca. 1345-1330 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 93: the campaigns of Ramses II, ca. 1276-1270 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 94: nomes of Lower Egypt in the Late New Kingdom
Manley, 1996, p. 97: Libyans and Sea peoples, ca. 1180-1177 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 119: Palestine, ca. 710-664 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 120: the Saite expansion, ca. 664-656 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 121: the Saite kingdom, 656 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 123: Egypt and the Near East, ca. 630-560 BC
Manley, 1996, p. 127: Expansion of Persia, 612-493 BC
1166
Maps
Manley, 1996, p. 127: Persians in Egypt, 525-343 BC

Manley, 1996, p. 129: Macedonians in Egypt, 332-240 BC
Martin, 1996, p. 97: Libya and Egypt, with the sees created after 325 AD
Egypt, 1997(?), p. 41: the Sinai peninsula
Hassan, 1997, p. 67, fig. 4: Lower Egypt
Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 2: the eastern Delta
Hoffmeier, 1997, fig. 22: the northwestern Sinai
Redford, 1997, p. 24, fig. 1.3: the northeastern Delta
Stanley, 1997, p. 335, fig. 1: the Port-Said area
Tsafrir, 1997, p. 87, fig. A: the provinces of Palestine and Arabia in the 6th century
AD
Vogt, 1997, p. 19, pl. 1: Egypt and the eastern Mediterranean
Yoyotte, 1997, p. 278, map 1: Egypt
Yoyotte, 1997, p. 280-281, map 3a-b: Lower Egypt
Yoyotte, 1997, p. 284, map 5: Egypt
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998a, p. 61, fig. 49 (= Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 14, map 1): the
northern Sinai
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 15, map 2: see Valbelle, 1992, p. 15, fig. 1
Abd el-Maksoud, 1998b, p. 16, map 3: the sites of the Eastern Delta
Abd al-Malik, 1998, p. 172, fig. 130: medieval mosques and oratories in the Sinai
peninsula
Arthur, 1998, p. 194, fig. 1: the Israeli northern Sinai expedition survey area
Ballet, 1998, p. 102, fig. 76: the northwestern Sinai in the Graeco-Roman period
Beit-Arieh, 1998, p. 34, fig. 20: Sinai and southern Palestine in the Early Bronze Age
II
de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 21, fig. 2 (= Meurice, 2004, p. 475, fig. 13a): the northern
Sinai and southern Palestine in the Late Chalcolithic period
de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 23, fig. 6 (= Meurice, 2004, p. 475, fig. 13b): the northern
Sinai and southern Palestine in the Early Bronze Age IA
de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 24, fig. 7 (= Meurice, 2004, p. 475, fig. 13c): the northern
Sinai and southern Palestine in the Early Bronze Age IB
de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 26, fig. 14: the northern Sinai and southern Palestine in the
final Early Bronze Age IB
de Miroschedji, 1998, p. 28, fig. 18 (= Meurice, 2004, p. 475, fig. 13d): the northern
Sinai and southern Palestine in the Early Bronze Age II-III
Kitchen, 1998, p. 38: Wadi Tumilat and the isthmus
Palme, 1998, p. 125, fig. 1: Lower Egypt, 341-374 AD
Palme, 1998, p. 126, fig. 2: Lower Egypt, 374-381 AD
Palme, 1998, p. 127, fig. 3: Lower Egypt, 381 - ca. 397 AD
Palme, 1998, p. 128, fig. 4: Lower Egypt after 397 AD
Redford, 1998, p. 46, fig. 1: the Delta and the northern Sinai
Redford, 1998, p. 47, fig. 2: the northwestern Sinai
Sodini, 1998, p. 120, fig. 80: the northern Sinai according to the Itinerarium Antonini
Sodini, 1998, p. 121, fig. 81: the northeastern Sinai and southern Palestine
Teixidor, 1998, p. 84, fig. 74: the Nabataeans in the Sinai peninsula
Valbelle, 1998a, p. 6: Egypt, Sinai and southern Palestine
Figueras, 1999, p. 211: the northern Sinai
Giddy, 1999a, p. 29 (cf. 1999b, p. 35; 2000a, p. 35; 2000b, p. 31; 2001a, p. 31; 2001b,
p. 31; 2001b, p. 31; 2002b, p. 29; 2003a, p. 33; 2003b, p. 31): Egypt and Sinai
1167
Maps
Goodfriend, 1999, p. 147 (< Sneh, 1973, p. 60): the northeastern Delta and the
Pelousiac plain
Taha, 1999, p. 11: Palestine in the Roman period
Valbelle, 1999a, p. 78-79: the northern Sinai with the sites visited by Jean Clédat
de Jong, 2000, p. 653: northern Sinai littoral: isogloss bundles
de Jong, 2000, p. 654: northern Sinai littoral: topography
de Jong, 2000, p. 656: northern Sinai littoral: approximate distribution of Beduin
tribes
de Jong, 2000, p. 657-693, maps 1-74: northern Sinai littoral: separate linguistic items
Figueras, 2000, p. 8, fig. 1: schematic map of the northern Sinai
Figueras, 2000, p. 16, fig. 3: map of the eastern Delta
Figueras, 2000, p. 159, fig. 14: schematic map of the Sheikh Zuweid region
Mouton, 2000, p. 197, map 1: the Sinai in the Middle Ages
Mouton, 2000, p. 198, map 2: geographical division of the Sinai
Mouton, 2000, p. 199, map 3: evolution of the border of the northern Sinai in the
Middle Ages
Mouton, 2000, p. 200, map 4: administrative division of the Sinai in the Fatimid
period
Mouton, 2000, p. 201, map 5: the eastern Delta and the Sinai in the 9th century AD
Mouton, 2000, p. 202, map 6: the tribes of the Sinai at the end of the Middle Ages
Mouton, 2000, p. 203, map 7: the principal axes of the Sinai in the Middle Ages
Rutherford, 2000, p. 108: the Delta
Talbert, 2000, map 70: the northern Sinai and Palestine (Pelousion till Jerusalem) in
the Graeco-Roman period (1:500.000)
Talbert, 2000, map 74: the Delta in the Graeco-Roman period (1:500.000)
Talbert, 2000, map 76: the southern Sinai in the Graeco-Roman period (1:500.000)
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 9, fig. 2: the toponyms in Lower Egypt mentioned in the
Itinerarium Antonini
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 11, fig. 3: the eastern Delta according to the Itinerarium Antonini
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 13, fig. 4: the eastern Delta and the isthmus of Suez in 300 AD
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 19, fig. 7 (cf. Carrez-Maratray, 2001, p. 100, fig. 3): the northern
Sinai and the eastern Delta, with the indications of distances
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 38, fig. 25: the monetary workshops of the Roman empire in the
4th century AD
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 50, fig. 44: the military units in the provincia Augustamnica
according to the Notitia dignitatum ca. 400 AD
Winnicki, 2000, p. 168: Egypt and Sinai with the ways of entry of the eastern nomads
Bagnall, 2001, p. 228, fig. 1: outline map of Egypt
Carrez-Maratray, 2001, p. 98, fig. 1 (based upon Abel, 1940, pl. 7): the northern Sinai
according to Herodotos
Carrez-Maratray, 2001, p. 99, fig. 2 (based upon Figueras, 1988, p. 65): Typhon, Zeus
Kasios and Baal Saphon in the northern Sinai and the eastern Delta
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 32, map 1: North Sinai survey areas
Cytryn-Silverman, 2001, p. 33, map 2: Northern Sinai, ca. 8th-10th centuries
Niemeier, 2001, p. 13, fig. 1: Levantine sites for which the presence of Archaic Greek
residents has been assumed
Papaconstantinou, 2001, p. 469: Lower and Middle Egypt
1168
Maps
Redford, 2001, map: Egypt

Rainey, 2001, p. 62, fig. 1: Herodotos' description of the East Mediterranean coast
Cavillier, 2001b, p. 33, fig. 2: the northern Sinai
Hoffmeier, 2002, p. 18: the northwestern Sinai
Yekutieli, 2002a, p. 244, fig. 1: schematic map of the northern Sinai, with indication
of the sites mentioned in the article
Hoffmeier, 2003, p. 170, fig. 1: northwest Sinai (cf. the satellite image on pl. 10)
Aubert, 2004, p. 221, map 1: Roman Egypt
Aubert, 2004, p. 224, map 3: the Wadi Tumilat region
Bagnall, 2004, p. 79: the Delta.
Bagnall, 2004, p. 85: the northern Sinai
Hoffmeier, 2004b, p. 65, fig. 2: northwest Sinai (cf. the satellite image on p. 62, fig.
1)
Meurice, 2004, p. 470, fig. 1: the northern Sinai
Scolnic, 2004, p. 95, fig. 1: the Sinai peninsula and the routes of the exodus
van den Brink, 2004, p. 492, fig. 3: the northern Sinai
Hoffmeier, 2005b, p. 82, fig. 1: map of the Qantara region
Morris, 2005, p. 22, fig. 1: the eastern Delta and the northern Sinai
Morris, 2005, p. 42, fig. 6: early 18th dynasty northern Sinai
Morris, 2005, p. 143, fig. 14: mid-18th dynasty northern Sinai
Morris, 2005, p. 277, fig. 19: late 18th dynasty northern Sinai
Morris, 2005, p. 396, fig. 28: 19th dynasty northern Sinai
Morris, 2005, p. 716, fig. 53: 20th dynasty northern Sinai
Satellite photos
Valbelle, 2000a, p. 81, fig. 57: satellite photo of the northwestern Sinai
Hoffmeier, 2003, pl. 10: satellite photo of the northwestern Sinai
Aubert, 2004, p. 219 (with p. 252 a survey of other satellite photos)
Hoffmeier, 2004b, p. 62, fig. 10: satellite photo of the northwestern Sinai
1169
Bibliography
BIBLIOGRAPHY
ABBELOOS, 1872-1877, I-III = Gregorii Barhebraei Chronicon ecclesiasticum. Ediderunt Joannes
Baptista Abbeloos et Thomas Josephus Lamy. I-III, Lovanii, 1872-1874-1877
ABD AL-MALIK, 1998 = ‘ABD AL-MALIK, Sami Salah, Les mosquées du Sinaï au Moyen Âge, in
Valbelle, Dominique - Bonnet, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant l'antiquité et le moyen âge. 4000 ans
d'histoire pour un désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est tenu à l'UNESCO du 19 au 21
septembre 1997, Paris, 1998, p. 171-176
ABD EL-FATTEH, 1995 = A BD EL-FATTEH, Ahmed, Contribution to the geomorphological study of
the Wadi el-Arisch area (Sinai, Egypt) using remote sensing and GIS, Gent, 1995 (unpublished
thesis) (non vidi)
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1981 = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohamed - EL-HEGAZI, Ahmed, Villes oubliées du
Sinaï Nord, in Archéologia, 159, 1981, p. 37-41
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1983 = ABD EL-MAQSOUD, Mohamed, Un monument du roi ‘Aa-sÌ-R‘ NÌsy à
Tell Haboua (Sinaï Nord), in ASAE, 69, 1983, p. 3-5
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1984 = ABD EL-MAQSOUD, Mohamed, Preliminary report on the excavations at
Tell el-Farama (Pelusium). First two seasons (1983/4 and 1984/5), in ASAE, 70, 1984, p. 3-8
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1986a = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Fouilles récentes au Nord-Sinaï, sur
le site de Tell el-Herr. Première saison: 1984-1985, in CRIPEL, 8, 1986, p. 15-16
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1986b = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Le bain ptolémaïque de Tell el-Herr,
Lille, 1986 (unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1987a = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Une nouvelle fortresse sur la route
d'Horus. Tell Heboua 1986 (Nord Sinaï), in CRIPEL, 9, 1987, p. 13-16
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1987b = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Enquêtes sur les sites archéologiques
et historiques du Nord-Sinaï pendant les époques pharaonique et gréco-romaine, Lille, 1987
(unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1988a = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed - CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves,
Une inscription grecque de la forteresse de Péluse, in CRIPEL, 10, 1988, p. 97-103
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1988b = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Egyptian excavations on 'the Way of
Horus'. Tell Heboua, North-Sinai (1986-8), in Cherif, A. (ed.), Fifth international congress of
Egyptology, October 29 - November 3 1988, Cairo. Abstracts of papers, Cairo, 1988, p. 4-5 (non
vidi)
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1989a = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed - WAGNER, Guy, L'inscription
grecque du grand bain roma<i>n de Péluse, in CRIPEL, 11, 1989, p. 135-138
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1989b = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohamed, Excavations on 'the Ways of Horus'.
Tell Heboua. North Sinai (1986-1987), in Discussions in Egyptology. Special number 1, Oxford,
1989, p. 173-192
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1992a = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed - CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves -
WAGNER, Guy, Nouveaux anthroponymes pélusiotes, in CRIPEL, 14, 1992, p. 85-90
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1992b = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Projet de sauvetage des sites
antiques du Nord-Sinai, in DE, 24, 1992, p. 7-12
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1992c = ABD EL-MAKSOUD ABDEL RAHIM, Mohammed, Tell Heboua. Enquête
archéologique sur la fin de la Deuxième Période Intermédiaire et le Nouvel Empire à l'extrémité
orientale du Delta. I-III, Lille, 1992 (unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1993 = A BD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Tell Héboua, forteresse de Séthi Ier, in
Le monde de la bible. Archéologie et histoire, 82, 1993, p. 21
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1994 = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohamed - EL-TABA'I, Ahmed - GROSSMANN,
Peter, The Late Roman army castrum at Pelusium (Tall al-Farama), in CRIPEL, 16, 1994, p. 95-
103
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1997 = ABD EL-MAQSOUD, Mohammed - KAMAL IBRAHIM, Mohammed -
GROSSMANN, Peter e.a., The Roman castrum of Tell Abu Sayfi at Qantara, in MDAIK, 53, 1997, p.
221-226
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1998a = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohamed, Tjarou, porte de l'orient, in Valbelle,
Dominique - Bonnet, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant l'antiquité et le moyen âge. 4000 ans d'histoire
pour un désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est tenu à l'UNESCO du 19 au 21 septembre 1997,
Paris, 1998, p. 61-65
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 1998b = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Tell Heboua (1981-1991). Enquête
archéologique sur la Deuxième Période Intermédiaire et le Nouvel Empire à l'extrémité orientale
du Delta, Paris, 1998
1170
Bibliography
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 2004 = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Recent excavations at Tell Heboua,
ancient "Tjaru", in IXe Congrès international des égyptologues, 6-12 septembre 2004, Grenoble -
France. Résumé des communications, Alpes-Congrès, 2004, p. 8
ABD EL-MAKSOUD, 2005 = ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed - VALBELLE, Dominique, Tell Héboua
- Tjarou. L'apport de l'épigraphie, in RdE, 56, 2005, p. 1-43
ABD EL-SAMIE, 1992 = ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohamed, Preliminary report on the excavations at Tell el-
Makhzan (Pelusium), in CRIPEL, 14, 1992, p. 91-95
ABD EL-SAMIE, 1993a = ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohammed, The east basilica of Pelusium, in Orlandi, Tito
- Johnson, David W. (ed.), Acts of the fifth international congress of Coptic studies, Washington,
12-15 Augustus 1992. II 1, Roma, 1993, p. 5-12 (non vidi)
ABD EL-SAMIE, 1993b = ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohamed, The eastern basilica of Pelusium, in Le monde
copte, 21-22, 1993, p. 258
ABD EL-SAMIE, 1993c = ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohamed - CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Une stèle de
Tell el-Makhzan, in CRIPEL, 15, 1993, p. 97-100
ABD EL-SAMIE, 1993d = ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohammed, Tell el-Makhzan, in Le monde de la bible.
Archéologie et histoire, 82, 1993, p. 22
ABD EL-SAMIE, 1998 = ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohamed - CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, L'église de
Tell el-Makhzan à Péluse, in Valbelle, Dominique - Bonnet, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant
l'antiquité et le moyen âge. 4000 ans d'histoire pour un désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est
tenu à l'UNESCO du 19 au 21 septembre 1997, Paris, 1998, p. 127-132
ABD EL-SAMIE, 1999 = ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohammed, Tell el-Makhzan. Étude archéologique sur un
lieu de pèlerinage dans la partie orientale de la vile de Péluse au Nord-Sinaï, Paris, 1999
(unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
ABDALLAH, 1996 = ABDALLAH, Mahrous - CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves - WAGNER, Guy e.a.,
Timbres amphoriques grecs de Tell el-Moufariq, in CRIPEL, 18, 1996, p. 143-151
ABEL, 1914 = A BEL, Felix-Marie, Le littoral palestinien et ses ports, in RB, 11, 1914, p. 556-590
ABEL, 1922 = ABEL, Felix-Marie, La géographie sacrée chez S. Cyrille d'Alexandrie, in RB, 31, 1922,
p. 407-427
ABEL, 1924 = A BEL, Felix-Marie, Le sud palestinien d'après la carte mosaïque de Madaba, in JPOS,
4, 1924, p. 107-117 (non vidi)
ABEL, 1925 = A BEL, Felix-Marie, Épigraphie palestinienne, in RB, 34, 1925, p. 575-582
ABEL, 1933-1938, I-II = ABEL, Felix-Marie, Géographie de la Palestine. I. Géographie physique et
historique. II. Géographie politique. Les villes (Études bibliques), Paris, 1933-1938
ABEL, 1939-1940 = ABEL, Felix-Marie, Les confins de la Palestine et de l'Égypte sous les Ptolémées,
in RB, 48, 1939, p. 207-236.530-548; 49, 1940, p. 55-75.224-239
ABEL, 1949 = A BEL, Felix-Marie, Les livres des Maccabées (Études bibliques), Paris, 1949
ABEL, 1952 = ABEL, Felix-Marie, Histoire de la Palestine depuis la conquête d'Alexandre jusqu'à
l'invasion arabe. I. De la conquête d'Alexandre jusqu'à la guerre juive. II. De la guerre juive à
l'invasion arabe (Études bibliques), Paris, 1952
ABUBAKR, 1937 = ABD EL-MONEM ABUBAKR, Joussef, Untersuchungen über die ägyptische Kronen,
Glückstadt - Hamburg - New York, 1937
ACTA SANCTORUM FEBRUARII, 1863, I = Acta sanctorum. Quotquot toto orbe coluntur, vel a
catholicis scriptoribus celebrantur quae ex Latinis et Graecis, aliarumque gentium antiquis
monumentis collegerunt et digesserunt, servata primigenia scriptorum phrasi et variis
observationibus illustrarunt Joannes Bollandus, Godefridus Henschenius. Editio novissima,
curante Joanne Carnandet. Februarii tomus primus complectens dies VI priores, Parisiis, 1863
ACTA SANCTORUM IULII, 1867, II = Acta sanctorum. Ex Latinis et Graecis aliarumque gentium
monumentis servata primigenia veterum scriptorum phrasi collecta digesta illustrata a Conrado
Ianningo, Joanne Sollerio et Joanne Pinio. Editio novissima, curante Joanne Carnandet. Julii
tomus secundus quo dies quartus, quintus, sextus, septimus, octavus et nonus continentur, Parisiis -
Romae, 1867
ACTA SANCTORUM MAII, 1866, I = Acta sanctorum. Quotquot toto orbe colunter, vel a catholicis
scriptoribus celebrantur ex Latinis et Graecis, aliarumque gentium antiquis monumentis collecta,
digesta, illustrata a Godefrido Henschenio et Daniele Papebrochio. Editio novissima, curante
Joanne Carnandet. Maii tomus primus quo priores IV dies et vita S. Pii V continentur, Parisiis -
Romae, 1866
ACTA SANCTORUM OCTOBRIS, 1869, IX = Acta sanctorum Octobris. Ex Latinis et Graecis
aliarumque gentium monumentis servata primigenia veterum scriptorum phrasi collecta digesta
commentariis et observationibus illustrata a Josepho Van Hecke, Benjamino Bossue, Victore De
1171
Bibliography
Buck, Eduardo Carpentier. Tomus IX quo dies vigesimus primus et secundus continentur, Parisiis -
Romae, 1869
ACTA SANCTORUM OCTOBRIS, 1883, XIII = Acta sanctorum Octobris. Ex Latinis et Graecis
aliarumque gentium monumentis servata primigenia veterum scriptorum phrasi collecta digesta
commentariis et observationibus illustrata a Josepho Van Hecke, Benjamino Bossue, Victore et
Remigio De Buck. Tomus XIII quo dies trigesimus, trigesimus primus et partim vigesimus nonus
continentur, Parisiis, 1883
ADAM, 1955 = ADAM, Shehata, Recent discoveries in the eastern Delta (Dec. 1950 - May 1955), in
ASAE, 55, 1958, p. 301-324
ADLER, 1928-1938, I-V = Suidae lexicon edidit Ada Adler. Pars I-V, Stuttgart, 1967-1971 (= 1928-
1938)
ADRIAEN, 1963a = S. Hieronymi presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 2. Commentariorum in
Esaiam libri I-XI. Cura et studio Marci Adriaen (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 73),
Turnholti, 1963
ADRIAEN, 1963b = S. Hieronymi presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 2A. Commentariorum in
Esaiam libri XII-XVIII. Cura et studio Marci Adriaen. In Esaia parvula adbreviatio. Cura et studio
Germani Morin (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 73A), Turnholti, 1963
ADRIAEN, 1969 = S. Hieronymi presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 6. Commentarii in
prophetas minores. Osee, Ioelem, Amos, Abdiam, Ionam, Michaeam. Post Dominicum Vallarsi
textum edendum curavit Marcus Adriaen (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 76), Turnholti,
1969
AE, 1906 = CAGNAT, René - BESNIER, M. (ed.), L'année épigraphique. Revue des publications
épigraphiques relatives à l'antiquité romaine. Année 1906, Paris, 1907
AE, 1915 = CAGNAT, René - BESNIER, M. (ed.), L'année épigraphique. Revue des publications
AE, 1973 = GAGÉ, Jean e.a. (ed.), L'année épigraphique. Revue des publications épigraphiques
relatives à l'antiquité romaine. Année 1973, Paris, 1976
AE, 1988 = CHASTAGNOL, André e.a. (ed.), L'année épigraphique. Revue des publications
AE, 1992 = CORBIER, Mireille e.a. (ed.), L'année épigraphique 1992, Paris, 1995
AE, 1999 = CORBIER, Mireille e.a. (ed.), L'année épigraphique 1999, Paris, 2002
AHARONI, 1974 = AHARONI, Yohanan - BEN-ARYEH, Sara, Survey between Raphia and the Brook of
Egypt. A. The survey. B. The finds, in Atiqot. Hebrew series, 7, 1974, p. 88-94 (Hebrew); p. 14*
(English summary)
AHARONI, 1979 = AHARONI, Yohanan, The land of the bible. A historical geography. Translated
from the Hebrew and edited by Anson F. Rainey. Second, revised and emended edition, London,
1979
AHARONI, 1993 = AHARONI, Yohanan - AVI-YONAH, Michael - RAINEY, Anson F. e.a., The
MacMillan bible atlas. Completely revised third edition, New York - Toronto e.a., 1993
AHITUV, 1984 = AHITUV, Shmuel, Canaanite toponyms in ancient Egyptian documents, Jerusalem -
Leiden, 1984
AHITUV, 1996a = AHITUV, Shmuel, Sources for the study of the Egyptian-Canaanite border
administration, in IEJ, 46, 3-4, 1996, p. 219-224
AHITUV, 1996b = AHITUV, Shmuel, The border administration between Egypt and Canaan, in Eretz-
Israel, 25, 1996, p. 27-30 (Hebrew); p. 87-88* (English summary)
AIME-GIRON, 1939 = AIMÉ-GIRON, Noël, Adversaria Semitica, in ASAE, 39, 1939, p. 342-363
AIME-GIRON, 1940 = AIMÉ-GIRON, Noël, Adversaria Semitica (III). VII. Ba‘al Saphon et les dieux
de Tahpanhès dans un nouveau papyrus phénicien, in ASAE, 40, 1940, p. 433-460
AKERBLAD, 1834 = AKERBLAD, Mémoire sur les noms coptes de quelques villes et villages d'Égypte,
in Journal asiatique. 2e Série, 13, 1834, p. 337-377.385-435
AL-AYEDI, 2000 = AL-A YEDI, Abdul Rahman, Tharu. The starting point on the 'Ways of Horus',
Toronto, 2000 (unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
AL-HAMSHARY, 1995 = AL-HAMSHARY, Monira, Nabataeans reactions towards Alexandrians trade
activity, in Bonacasa, Nicola - Naro, Cristina e.a. (ed.), Alessandria e il mondo ellenistico-romano.
I centenario del Museo greco-romano. Atti del II congresso internazionale italo-egiziano,
Alessandria, 23-27 Novembre 1992, Roma, 1995, p. 33-49
ALBRIGHT, 1924a = A LBRIGHT, William Foxwell, Egypt and the early history of the Negeb, in JPOS,
4, 1924, p. 131-161 (non vidi)
ALBRIGHT, 1924b = ALBRIGHT, William Foxwell, The town of Selle (Zaru) in the ‘Amarnah tablets,
in JEA, 10, 1924, p. 6-8
1172
Bibliography
ALBRIGHT, 1932 = A LBRIGHT, William Foxwell, The North-Canaanite epic of ’Al’êyân Ba‘al and
Môt, in JPOS, 12, 1932, p. 185-208
ALBRIGHT, 1934 = ALBRIGHT, William Foxwell, The vocalization of the Egyptian syllabic
orthography (American oriental series, 5), New Haven, 1934
ALBRIGHT, 1937 = ALBRIGHT, William Foxwell, A biblical fragment from the Maccabaean age. The
Nash papyrus, in Journal of biblical literature, 56, 1937, p. 145-176
ALBRIGHT, 1948 = ALBRIGHT, William Foxwell, Exploring in Sinai with the University of California
African Expedition, in BASOR, 109, 1948, p. 5-20
ALBRIGHT, 1950 = ALBRIGHT, William Foxwell, Baal-Zephon, in Baumgarten, Walter - Eissfeldt,
Otto - Elliger, Karl e.a. (ed.), Festschrift Alfred Bertholet zum 80. Geburtstag, Tübingen, 1950, p.
1-14
ALBRIGHT, 1959 = A LBRIGHT, William Foxwell, Some notes on the Nabataean goddess ’al-Kutba’
and related matters, in BASOR, 156, 1959, p. 37-38
ALBRIGHT, 1963 = A LBRIGHT, William Foxwell, The elimination of king 'So', in BASOR, 171, 1963,
p. 66
ALEXANDER, 1974 = ALEXANDER, P. S., The toponomy of the Targumim with special reference to
the table of nations and the boundaries of the land of Israel, Oxford, 1974 (non vidi)
ALEXANDRIE, 1998a = La gloire d'Alexandrie. Musée du Petit Palais, 7 mai - 26 juillet 1998, Paris,
1998
ALI PASCHA MUBARAK, 1888-1889 = A LI PASCHA MUBARAK, al-Khitat al-djadida al-tawfikiyya,
Bulaq, 1888-1889 (Arabic) (non vidi)
ALLAIN, 1977 = ALLAIN, Michel Louis, The Periplous of Skylax of Karyanda, Ann Arbor, Michigan -
London, 1978 (= 1977)
ALLEN, 1990 = ALLEN, Leslie C., Ezekiel 20-48 (Word biblical commentary, 29), Dallas (Texas),
1990
ALLIATA, 1999 = A LLIATA, Eugenio, The legends of the Madaba map, in Piccirillo, Michele - Alliata,
Eugenio (ed.), The Madaba map centenary 1897-1997. Travelling through the Byzantine Umayyad
period. Proceedings of the International conference held in Amman, 7-9 April 1997, Jerusalem,
1999, p. 47-101
ALLIOT, 1949-1954, I-II = ALLIOT, Maurice, Le culte d'Horus à Edfou au temps des Ptolémées. I-II
(BdE, 20, 1-2), Le Caire, 1949-1954
ALSTON, 1995 = ALSTON, Richard, Soldier and society in Roman Egypt. A social history, London -
New York, 1995
ALT, 1914 = ALT, Albrecht, Pharao Thutmosis III. in Palästina, in PJB, 10, 1914, p. 54-99
ALT, 1925 = ALT, Albrecht, I‡≈upri, in OLZ, 28, 9-10, 1925, p. 573-578
ALT, 1926 = ALT, Albrecht, Bitolion und Bethelea - Nachträge zu Bitolion und Bethelea, in ZDPV, 49,
1926, p. 236-242.333-335
ALT, 1928a = ALT, Albrecht, Epigraphische Bemerkungen zur Geschichte des Christentums in der
Palaestina tertia, in JPOS, 8, 1928, p. 193-202
ALT, 1932 = ALT, Albrecht, Anfang und Ende des altchristlichen Inschriftenwesens in Palästina und
Arabien. I. Die Anfänge, in PJB, 28, 1932, p. 83-103
ALT, 1943 = ALT, Albrecht, Taphnaein und Taphnas, in ZDPV, 66, 1, 1943, p. 64-68
ALT, 1945 = ALT, Albrecht, Neue assyrische Nachrichten über Palästina, in Kleine Schriften zur
Geschichte des Volkes Israel. II, München, 1953, p. 226-241 [= ZDPV, 67, 1945, p. 128-146]
ALT, 1954 = ALT, Albrecht, Stationen der römischen Hauptstrasse nach Ägypten, in ZDPV, 70, 1954,
p. 154-166
ALTENMULLER, 1974 = ALTENMÜLLER, Hartwig, Bemerkungen zur Kreiselscheibe Nr. 310 aus dem
Grab des Hemaka in Saqqara, in GM, 9, 1974, p. 13-18
ALTHEIM, 1948-1950 = ALTHEIM, Franz, Literatur und Gesellschaft im ausgehenden Altertum. I-II,
Halle an der Saale, 1948-1950
ALTHEIM, 1964 = ALTHEIM, Franz - STIEHL, Ruth (ed.), Die Araber in der alten Welt. I. Bis zum
Beginn der Kaiserzeit, Berlin, 1964
ALTHEIM, 1971 = A LTHEIM, Franz - STIEHL, Ruth, Die arabische Eroberung Ägyptens nach Iohannes
von Nikiu, in Altheim, Franz - Stiehl, Ruth, Christentum am Roten Meer. I, Berlin - New York,
1971, p. 356-389
AMANDRY, 1949 = AMANDRY, Pierre, Chronique des fouilles et découvertes archéologiques en
Grèce en 1948. Première partie. Tableau d'ensemble de l'activité archéologique en Grèce, in BCH,
73, 1949, p. 516-536
AMELINEAU, 1888 = A MÉLINEAU, Émile, Monuments pour servir à l'histoire de l'Égypte chrétienne
aux IVe et Ve siècles. I (MMAF, 4), 1888
1173
Bibliography
AMELINEAU, 1890 = AMÉLINEAU, Émile, Le manuscrit copte de la Bibliothèque nationale,

contenant les actes du Concile d'Éphèse, in CRAI, 1890, p. 212-219
AMELINEAU, 1893 = AMÉLINEAU, Émile, La géographie de l'Égypte à l'époque copte, Osnabrück,
1973 (= Paris, 1893)
AMIDON, 1990 = The Panarion of St. Epiphanius, bishop of Salamis. Selected passages. Translated
by Philip R. Amidon, New York - Oxford, 1990
ANDERSON, 1936 = Sidonius. Poems and letters. With an English translation, introduction, and
notes by W. B. Anderson. In two volumes. I. Poems. Letters, Books I-II (LCL), London - Cambridge
(Mass.), 1963 (= 1936)
ANDERSON, 1979 = ANDERSON, Graham, The mystic pomegranate and the vine of Sodom. Achille
Tatius 3.6, in AJPh, 100, 1979, p. 516-518
ANDERSON, 1994 = ANDERSON, J. R., Canadian-Egyptian excavations at Pelusium, North Sinai, in
American research center in Egypt (ARCE). 45th Annual meeting, Toronto, April 29 - May 1, 1994.
Program and abstracts, New York, 1994 (non vidi)
ANDREOSSY, 1802 = ANDRÉOSSY, Antoine François, Mémoire sur le lac Menzaleh, d'après la
reconnaissance faite en vendémiaire an VII (septembre et octobre 1799), in Denon, Vivant
Dominique, Voyage dans la Basse et la Haute Égypte, pendant les campagnes du général
Bonaparte. II, Paris, 1990 (= 1802), p. ca. cl-clviii (non vidi)
ANTIQUITIES, 1920 = Antiquities on the desert coast between Egypt and Palestine, in The
geographical journal, 55, 1920, p. 465-467 (non vidi)
APPLEBAUM, 1976 = APPLEBAUM, Shimon, Economic life in Palestine, in Safrai, Shmuel - Stern,
Menahem e.a. (ed.), The Jewish people in the first century. Historical geography, political history,
social, cultural and religious life and institutions. II (Compendia rerum Iudaicarum ad Novum
Testamentum, 1, 2), Assen - Amsterdam, 1976, p. 631-700
APPLEBAUM, 1978 = APPLEBAUM, Shimon - ISAAC, Benjamin - LANDAU, Yohanan, Varia
epigraphica, in SCI, 4, 1978, p. 133-159
APPLEBAUM, 1978b = APPLEBAUM, Shimon, The Roman theatre of Scythopolis. The excavations of
1960-1961, in SCI, 4, 1978, p. 77-106
ARDEN, 1982 = ARDEN, Harvey, Eternal Sinai, in National geographic, 161, 4, 1982, p. 420-461
ARNAUD-LINDET, 1990-1991, I-II = Orose. Histoires (contre les païens). Tome I. Livre I-III - Tome
II. Livre IV-VI. Texte établi et traduit par Marie-Pierre Arnaud-Lindet (CUF), Paris, 1990-1991
ARTHUR, 1998 = ARTHUR, Paul - OREN, Eliezer D., The North Sinai survey and the evidence of
transport amphorae for Roman and Byzantine trading patterns, in JRA, 11, 1998, p. 193-212
ASCHERSON, 1887 = ASCHERSON, P., Le lac Sirbon et le mont Cassius, in BIE. Deuxième série, 8,
1887, p. 175-187
ASSYRIAN DICTIONARY, 1971, VIII = OPPENHEIM, A. Leo - REINER, Erica - BIGGS, Robert D. e.a.
(ed.), The Assyrian dictionary. VIII. K, Chicago - Glückstadt, 1971
ASTON, 1996 = ASTON, David A., Tell Hebwa IV. Preliminary report on the pottery, in ÄL, 6, 1996,
p. 179-197
ATIYA, 1991 = ATIYA, Aziz Suryal (ed.), The Coptic encyclopedia. I-VIII, New York - Toronto, 1991
ATKINSON, 1980 = ATKINSON, J. E., A commentary on Q. Curtius Rufus' Historiae Alexandri Magni,
books 3 and 4 (London studies in classical philology, 4), Amsterdam, 1980
AUBERT, 2004 = AUBERT, Jean-Jacques, Aux origines du Canal de Suez? le Canal du Nil à la mer
Rouge revisité, in Hermon, Ella; Clavel-Lévêque, Monique (ed.), Espaces intégrés et ressources
naturelles dans l'empire romain, Besançon, 2004, p. 219-252
AUFRERE, 1994 = AUFRÈRE, Sydney - GOLVIN, Jean-Claude - GOYON, Jean-Claude, L'Égypte
restituée. 2. Sites et temples des déserts. De la naissance de la civilisation pharaonique à l'époque
gréco-romaine, Paris, 1994
AUFRERE, 1997 = AUFRÈRE, Sydney - GOLVIN, Jean-Claude, L'Égypte restituée. 3. Sites, temples et
pyramides de Moyenne et Basse Égypte. De la naissance de la civilisation pharaonique à l'époque
gréco-romaine, Paris, 1997
AUFRERE, 2000a = AUFRÈRE, Sidney - HAMED, Yousreya - GOLVIN, Jean-Claude, Le propylône
d'Amon-Rê-Montou à Karnak-Nord (MIFAO, 117), Le Caire, 2000
AUFRERE, 2000b = AUFRÈRE, Sydney, La liste des sept oasis d'Edfou, in BIFAO, 100, 2000, p. 79-
127
AUJAC, 1969, I 1 = Strabon. Géographie. Tome I - 1re partie (Introduction générale - Livre I).
Introduction par Germaine Aujac et François Lasserre. Texte établi et traduit par Germaine Aujac
(CUF), Paris, 1969
AUJAC, 1969, I 2 = Strabon. Géographie. Tome I - 2e partie (Livre II). Texte établi et traduit par
Germaine Aujac (CUF), Paris, 1969
1174
Bibliography
AUSTIN, 1970 = AUSTIN, M. M., Greece and Egypt in the Archaic Age (Proceedings of the
Cambridge philological society. Supplement no. 2, 1970), Cambridge, 1970
AUSTIN, 1981 = AUSTIN, M. M., The Hellenistic world from Alexander to the Roman conquest. A
selection of ancient sources in translation, Cambridge e.a., 1981
AVERY-PECK, 1986 = The Talmud of Babylonia. An American translation. VII. Tractate Besah.
Translated and explained by Alan J. Avery-Peck (Brown Judaic studies, 117), Atlanta, Georgia,
1986
AVI-YONAH, 1954 = AVI-YONAH, Michael, The Madaba mosaic map. With introduction and
commentary, Jerusalem, 1954
AVI-YONAH, 1966b = AVI-YONAH, Michael, Carta's Atlas of the period of the second temple, the
Mishna and the Talmud. Second edition, Jerusalem, 1966 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
AVI-YONAH, 1976 = AVI-YONAH, Michael, Gazetteer of Roman Palestine (Qedem. Monographs of
the Institute of archaeology, 5), Jerusalem, 1976
AYNARD, 1957 = AYNARD, J.-M., Le prisme du Louvre AO 19.939 (Bibliothèque de l'École des
hautes études, 309), Paris, 1957
BABCOCK, 1943 = A history of deeds done beyond the sea. By William, archbishop of Tyre.
Translated and annotated by Emily Atwater Babcock and A. C. Krey (Records of civilization.
Sources and studies, 35, 1-2), New York, 1943
BABLER, 1997 = BÄBLER, Balbina, Eine archäologische Anmerkung zu Herodot 3, 12, in MH, 54,
1997, p. 204-210
BADAWY, 1968 = BADAWY, Alexander, A history of Egyptian architecture. III. The empire (the New
Kingdom). From the Eighteenth Dynasty to the end of the Twentieth Dynasty 1580-1085 B.C.,
Berkeley - Los Angeles, 1968
BAEDEKER, 1912 = BAEDEKER, Karl, Palestine and Syria with the routes through Mesopotamia and
Babylonia and the island of Cyprus. Handbook for travellers. Fifth edition, remodelled and
augmented, Leipzig, 1912
BAEHRENS, 1882, IV = Poetae Latini minores. IV. Anthologia Latina. Recensuit et emendavit
Aemilius Baehrens, Lipsiae, 1882
BAETHGEN, 1888 = BAETHGEN, Friedrich, Beiträge zur semitischen Religionsgeschichte. Der Gott
Israel's und die Götter der Heiden, Berlin, 1888
BAGATTI, 1971 = BAGATTI, Bellarmino - HOADE, Eugene (transl.), The church from the gentiles in
Palestine. History and archaeology (Publications of the Studium biblicum Franciscanum. Smaller
series, 4), Jerusalem, 1971
BAGATTI, 1983 = BAGATTI, Bellarmino, Antichi villaggi cristiani di Giudea e Neghev (Studium
biblicum Franciscanum. Collectio minor, 24), Jerusalem, 1983 (non vidi)
BAGNALL, 1976 = BAGNALL, Roger S., The administration of the Ptolemaic possessions outside
Egypt (Columbia studies in the classical tradition, 4), Leiden, 1976
BAGNALL, 1978 = BAGNALL, Roger S. - WORP, Klaas Anthony, The chronological systems of
Byzantine Egypt (Studia Amstelodamensia ad epigraphicam, ius antiquum et papyrologicam
pertinentia, 8), Zutphen, 1978
BAGNALL, 1979a = BAGNALL, Roger S. - WORP, Klaas Anthony, Chronological reckoning in
Byzantine Egypt, in GRBS, 20, 1979, p. 279-295
BAGNALL, 1979b = BAGNALL, Roger S., The date of the foundation of Alexandria, in American
journal of ancient history, 4, 1979, p. 46-49
BAGNALL, 1981 = BAGNALL, Roger S. - D EROW, Peter, Greek historical documents. The Hellenistic
period (Society of biblical literature. Sources for biblical study, 16), Chico, 1981
BAGNALL, 1985 = BAGNALL, Roger S., Currency and inflation in fourth century Egypt (BASP.
Suppl., 5), Atlanta (Georgia), 1985
BAGNALL, 1987 = BAGNALL, Roger S. - CAMERON, Alan - SCHWARTZ, Seth R. e.a., Consuls of the
later Roman empire (Philological Monographs of the American Philological Association, 36),
Atlanta, 1987
BAGNALL, 1993 = BAGNALL, Roger S., Egypt in late antiquity, Princeton (New Jersey), 1993
BAGNALL, 2001 = BAGNALL, Roger S., Archaeological work on Hellenistic and Roman Egypt, 1995-
2000, in AJA, 105, 2001, p. 227-243
BAGNALL, 2004a = BAGNALL, Roger S. - WORP, Klaas Anthony, Chronological systems of Byzantine
Egypt. Second edition, Leiden - Boston, 2004
BAGNALL, 2004b = BAGNALL, Roger S. - RATHBONE, Dominic W. (ed.), Egypt from Alexander to
the Copts. An archaeological and historical guide, London, 2004
BAILEY, 1985 = BAILEY, Clinton, Dating the arrival of the Bedouin tribes in Sinai and the Negev, in
Journal of the economic and social history of the orient, 27 (28), 1985, p. 20-49
1175
Bibliography
BAILLET, 1926 = BAILLET, Jules, Inscriptions grecques et latines des tombeaux des rois ou syringes
(MIFAO, 42), Le Caire, 1926
BAINES, 1981 [1980] = BAINES, John - MÁLEK, Jaromír - DE VRIES, Sj. (transl.), Atlas van het oude
Egypte, Amsterdam, 1988 (= 1981 [Oxford, 1980])
BAKR, 1993 = BAKR, Mohammed Ibrahim, Notes and news from Egypt. Back from Sinai, in Egyptian
archaeology. The bulletin of the Egypt Exploration Society, 3, 1993, p. 44
BAKRY, 1971 = BAKRY, Hassan S. K., Recent discoveries in the Delta, in RSO, 46, 1971, p. 1-15
BALL, 1942 = BALL, John, Egypt in the classical geographers, Cairo, 1942
BALLET, 1992 = BALLET, Pascale, Sauvetage des sites antiques du Sinaï Nord (printemps - été 1992).
La céramique. Farama Sud, Kanaïs A et Kanaïs B, 1992? (unpublished) (non vidi)
BALLET, 1997a = BALLET, Pascale, Tell al-Moufarig, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 47-55
BALLET, 1997b = BALLET, Pascale, Péluse. Le théâtre romain, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 109-121
BALLET, 1997c = BALLET, Pascale, Tell al-Farama sud, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 123-128
BALLET, 1997d = BALLET, Pascale, Tell al-Kanaïs, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 129-133
BALLET, 1997e = BALLET, Pascale, La céramique romaine. Haut- et Bas-Empire, in CCE, 5, 1997, p.
145-149
BALLET, 1998 = BALLET, Pascale, Routes septentrionales du Sinaï, de l'époque héllénistique au Bas-
Empire. Les témoignages céramiques, in Valbelle, Dominique - Bonnet, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï
durant l'antiquité et le moyen âge. 4000 ans d'histoire pour un désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui
s'est tenu à l'UNESCO du 19 au 21 septembre 1997, Paris, 1998, p. 102-106
BAR-YOSEF, 1977 = BAR-YOSEF, Ofer - PHILLIPS, James L., Prehistoric investigations in Gebel
Maghara, Northern Sinai (Qedem. Monographs of the Institute of archaeology, 7), Jerusalem, 1977
BAR-YOSEF, 1981 = BAR-YOSEF, Ofer, Neolithic sites in Sinai, in Eretz-Israel, 15, 1981, p. 1-6
(Hebrew); p. 78* (English summary)
BAR-YOSEF, 1993 = BAR-YOSEF, Ofer, Sinai. Prehistoric periods, in Stern, Ephraim e.a. (ed.), The
new encyclopedia of archaeological excavations in the Holy Land. IV, Jerusalem e.a., 1993, p.
1384-1389
BARAG, 1973 = BARAG, D., The borders of Syria-Palestina on an inscription from the Raphia area,
in IEJ, 23, 1973, p. 50-52
BARAG, 1974 = BARAG, D., The border between Eretz-Israel and Egypt in an inscription from 233
C.E., in Qadmoniot, 7, 1-2, 1974, p. 43-44 (Hebrew)
BARBIER DE MEYNARD, 1861-1877, I-IX = Maçoudi. Les prairies d'or. Texte et traduction par
Casimir Barbier de Meynard et A. Pavet de Courteille. I-IX (Collection d'ouvrages orientaux
publiée par la Société asiatique), Paris, 1861-1877
BARBIER DE MEYNARD, 1898-1906, IV-V = BARBIER DE MEYNARD, A.-C., Recueil des historiens
des croisades. Historiens orientaux. IV-V. Le livre des deux jardins. Histoire des deux règnes, celui
de Nour ed-Dîn et celui de Salah ed-Dîn., Paris, 1898-1906
BARD, 1999 = BARD, Kathryn A. - SHUBERT, Steven Blake, Encyclopedia of the archaeology of
ancient Egypt, London - New York, 1999
BARDENHEWER, 1932, V = BARDENHEWER, Otto, Geschichte der altkirchlichen Literatur. 5. Die
letzte Periode der altkirchlichen Literatur mit Einschluss des ältesten armenischen Schrifttums,
Darmstadt, 1962 (= Freiburg im Breisgau, 1932)
BARDON, 1961, I = Quinte-Curce. Histoires. Tome premier (Livres III-VI). Texte établi et traduit par
H. Bardon. Deuxième édition (CUF), Paris, 1961
BARDON, 1965, II = Quinte-Curce. Histoires. Tome II (Livres VII-X). Texte établi et traduit par H.
Bardon. Deuxième tirage (CUF), Paris, 1965
BARTA, 1963 = BARTA, Winfried, Die altägyptische Opferliste von der Frühzeit bis zur griechisch-
römischen Epoche (MÄS, 3), Berlin, 1963
BARTHELEMY, 1857 = BARTHÉLEMY SAINT-HILAIRE, Jules, Lettres sur l'Égypte. 2e édition
(Bibliothèque contemporaine. 2e série), Paris, 1857 (non vidi)
BARTHELEMY, 1992 = BARTHÉLEMY, Dominique, Critique textuelle de l'Ancien testament. III.
Ézéchiel, Daniel et les 12 prophètes (Orbis biblicus et orientalis, 50/3), Göttingen, 1992
BARTHOLOMEW, 1977 = Bartholomew world travel series. The Middle East (1/4000000), 1977
BASILICO, 2004a = BASÍLICO, Susanna - LUPO, Silvia Alicia, The final stage and abandonment of
Tell el-Ghaba, North Sinai: a site on the Egyptian eastern border, in IXe Congrès international des
égyptologues, 6-12 septembre 2004, Grenoble - France. Résumé des communications, Alpes-
Congrès, 2004, p. 15
BASILICO, 2004b = BASÍLICO, Susana - LUPO, Silvia, Tell el-Ghaba (North Sinai). The pottery from
buildings A and B, in BCE, 22, 2004, p. 3-11
1176
Bibliography
BASORE, 1928 = Seneca. Moral essays. With an English translation by John W. Basore. In three
volumes. I. De providentia. De constantia. De ira. De clementia (LCL), London - Cambridge
(Mass.), 1963 (= 1928)
BASSET, 1907-1929, I-VI = Le synaxaire arabe jacobite (rédaction copte). Texte arabe publié, traduit
et annoté par René Basset. I. Les mois de Tout et de Babeh. II. Les mois de Hatour et de Kihak. III.
Les mois de Toubeh et d'Amchia. IV. Les mois de Barmahat, Barmoudah et Bachons. V. Les mois
de Baounah, Abib, Mesoré et jours complémentaires. VI. Additions et corrections. Tables (PO, 1, 1,
3; 3, 3, 13; 11, 5, 56; 16, 2, 78; 17, 3, 84; 20, 5, 100), Paris, 1907-1909-1916-1922-1924-1929
BASTIAENSEN, 1975 = Vita di Martino. Vita di Ilarione. In memoria di Paola. Introduzione di
Christine Mohrmann. Testo critico e commento a cura di A. A. R. Bastiaensen e Jan W. Smit.
Traduzioni di Luca Canali e Claudio Moreschini (Vita dei santi, 4), Verona, 1975
BASTIANINI, 1975 = BASTIANINI, Guido, Lista dei prefetti d'Egitto dal 30 a al 299 p, in ZPE, 17,
1975, p. 263-328
BASTIANINI, 1980 = BASTIANINI, Guido, Lista dei prefetti d'Egitto dal 30 a al 299 p. Aggiunte e
correzioni, in ZPE, 38, 1980, p. 75-89
BASTIANINI, 1987 = BASTIANINI, Guido - WHITEHORNE, John, Strategi and royal scribes of Roman
Egypt. Chronological list and index (Papyrologica Florentina, 15), Firenze, 1987
BASTIANINI, 1988a = BASTIANINI, Guido, Il prefetto d'Egitto (30 a.C. - 297 d.C.): addenda (1973-
1985), in ANRW, 2.10.1, Berlin - New York, 1988, p. 503-517
BASTIANINI, 1988b = BASTIANINI, Guido, EPARCOS AIGUPTOU nel formulario dei documenti da
Augusto a Diocleziano, in ANRW, 2.10.1, Berlin - New York, 1988, p. 581-597
BATAILLE, 1955 = BATAILLE, André, Traité d'études byzantines. II. Les papyrus (Bibliothèque
byzantine), Paris, 1955
BAUDISSIN, 1878, I-II = BAUDISSIN, Wolf Wilhelm, Studien zur semitischen Religionsgeschichte. I-
II, Berlin, 1911 (= Leipzig, 1878)
BAUER, 1933, I-II = Die Inschriftenwerk Assurbanipals, vervollständigt und neu bearbeitet von Theo
Bauer. I. Keilschrifttexte. II. Bearbeitung (Assyriologische Bibliothek. Neue Folge, 1-2), Leipzig,
1972 (= 1933)
BAUMEISTER, 1972 = BAUMEISTER, Theofried, Martyr invictus. Der Martyrer als Sinnbild der
Erlösung in der Legende und im Kult des frühen koptischen Kirche. Zur Kontinuität des
ägyptischen Denkens (Forschungen zur Volkskunde, 46), Münster, 1972
BAUMGARTEN, 1981 = BAUMGARTEN, Albert I., The Phoenician history of Philo of Byblos. A
commentary (EPRO, 89), Leiden, 1981
BAUMGARTEN, 1990 = BAUMGARTEN, Monika I. - HASSENPFLUG, Wolfgang, Baedeker's Egypt.
Fourth edition, Stuttgart, 1990
BAUMGARTNER, 1974, II = BAUMGARTNER, Walter - HARTMANN, Benedikt - KUTSCHER, E. Y. e.a.,
Hebräisches und aramäisches Lexikon zum Alten Testament. Dritte Auflage, Leiden, 1974
BAUR, 1929-1930, I-II = BAUR, Chrysostomus, Der heilige Johannes Chrysostomos und seine Zeit. I.
Antiochien. II. Konstantinopel, München, 1929-1930
BAURAIN, 1997 = BAURAIN, Claude, Les Grecs et la Méditerranée orientale. Des 'siècles obscurs' à
la fin de l'époque archaïque (Nouvelle Clio. L'histoire et ses problèmes), Paris, 1997
BAYET, 1940 = BAYET, Jean, 16 Août 48. La date de la mort de Pompée d'après Lucain, in Mélanges
de philologie, de littérature et d'histoire anciennes offerts à Alfred Ernout, Paris, 1940, p. 5-10
BE, 1940-1951 = ROBERT, Jeanne - ROBERT, Louis, Bulletin épigraphique. II. 1940-1951, Paris, 1972
BE, 1971-1973 = ROBERT, Jeanne - ROBERT, Louis, Bulletin épigraphique. VII. 1971-1973, Paris, 1974
BE, 1974-1977 = ROBERT, Jeanne - ROBERT, Louis, Bulletin épigraphique. VIII. 1974-1977, Paris,
1979
BE, 1978-1980 = ROBERT, Jeanne - ROBERT, Louis, Bulletin épigraphique. IX. 1978-1980, Paris, 1982
BE, 1981-1984 = ROBERT, Jeanne - ROBERT, Louis, Bulletin épigraphique. X. 1981-1984, Paris, 1987
BE, 1986 = GAUTHIER, Philippe, Bulletin épigraphique, in REG, 99, 1986, p. 117-118
BE, 1987 = FEISSEL, Denis, Bulletin épigraphique. Inscriptions chrétiennes et byzantines, in REG, 100,
1987, p. 347-387
BE, 1988 = BINGEN, Jean, Bulletin épigraphique. Égypte et Nubie, in REG, 101, 1988, p. 460-480
1177
Bibliography
BE, 1998 = BINGEN, Jean, Bulletin épigraphique. Égypte et Nubie, in REG, 111, 2, 1998, p. 685-692
BEADNELL 1927 = BEADNELL, Hugh John Llewellyn, The wilderniss of Sinai. A record of two years'
recent exploration, London, 1927 (non vidi)
BEARE, 1964 = BEARE, F. W., Zeus in the Hellenistic age, in MacCullough, W. Stewart (ed.), The
seed of wisdom. Essays in honor of Theophile James Meek, Toronto, 1964, p. 92-113
BECHTEL, 1917 = BECHTEL, Friedrich, Die historischen Personennamen des Griechischen bis zur
Kaiserzeit, Hildesheim, 1964 (= Halle, 1917)
BECKBY, 1965-1968, I-IV = Anthologia Graeca. I. Buch I-VI. II. Buch VII-VIII. III. Buch IX-XI. IV.
Buch XII-XVI. 2., verbesserte Auflage. Griechisch - Deutsch. Ed. Hermann Beckby (Tusculum-
Bücherei), München, 1965-1968
BEHR, 1981 = P. Aelius Aristides. The complete works. II. Orations XVII-LIII. Translated into English
by Charles A. Behr, Leiden, 1981
BEINLICH-SEEBER, 1998 = BEINLICH-SEEBER, Christine, Bibliographie Altägypten 1822-1946. I.
Alphabetisches Verzeichnis A-I. II. Alphabetisches Verzeichnis J-Z. III. Indices (ÄA, 61),
Wiesbaden, 1998
BEINLICH, 1990 = BEINLICH, Horst, Spätzeitquellen zu den Gauen Unterägyptens, in GM, 117/118,
1990, p. 59-88
BEINLICH, 1991 = BEINLICH, Horst, Das Buch vom Fayum. Zum religiösen Eigenverständnis einer
ägyptischen Landschaft. Textband - Tafelband (ÄA, 51), Wiesbaden, 1991
BEIT-ARIEH, 1998 = BEIT-ARIEH, Itzhaq, Le Sinaï méridional au Bronze ancien II, in Valbelle,
Paris, 1998, p. 33-36
BEKKER, 1838-1839, I-II = Georgius Cedrenus Ioannis Scylitzae ope ab Immanuele Bekkero
suppletus et emendatus. I-II (Corpus scriptorum historiae Byzantinae, 24-25), Bonnae, 1838-1839
BEN ABDALLAH, 1989 = BEN ABDALLAH, Abdel Aziz, Le nord-est du Delta égyptien du VIIe au
XVIe siècle d'après les sources arabes, Paris, 1989 (unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
BEN-TUVIA, 1974 = BEN-TUVIA, Adam - GILBOA, A., Progress report on fishery research in the
Bardawil Lagoon for the period January 1973 - April 1974 (Israel Oceanogr. Limn. Res. LTD),
Haifa, 1974 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
BEN-TUVIA, 1975 = BEN-TUVIA, Adam - GILBOA, A., Report of the fishery reseach in the Bardawil
Lagoon for the years 1974-1975 (Israel Oceanogr. Limn. Res. LTD), Haifa, 1975 (Hebrew) (non
vidi)
BEN-TUVIA, 1979 = BEN-TUVIA, Adam, Studies of the population and fisheries of Sparus Aurata in
the Bardawil Lagoon, eastern Mediterranean, in Investigación pesquera, 43, 1, 1979, p. 43-67 (non
vidi)
BEN-TUVIA, 1987 = BEN-TUVIA, Adam - GOLANI, Daniel, Fish and fishing in the Bardawil Lagoon,
in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 441-446 [Hebrew]
BENARIO, 1983 = BENARIO, Herbert W., The 'Carmen de bello Actiaco' and Early Imperial epic, in
ANRW, 2.30.3, Berlin - New York, 1983, p. 1656-1662
BENEDITE, 1893 = BÉNÉDITE, Georges, Description et histoire de Philae. Première partie. Textes
hiéroglyphiques. Grand temple (MMAF, 13, 1), Paris, 1893
BENESEVIC, 1927 = BENE‡EVI÷, Vladimir Nikolaevic, Notes aux textes Notitiae Episcopatuum, in
Seminarium Kondakonianum. Recueil d'études. Archéologie, histoire d'art, études byzantines,
Prague, 1927, p. 65-72 (Russian)
BENGTSON, 1952-1964, I-III = BENGTSON, Hemann, Die Strategie in der hellenistischen Zeit. Ein
Beitrag zum antiken Staatsrecht. I-II. Verbesserter Neudruck der ersten Auflage. III (Münchener
Beiträge zur Papyrusforschung und antiken Rechtsgeschichte, 26.32.36), München, 1964-1964-
1952
BENGTSON, 1978 = BENGTSON, Hermann - MILOJCIC, Vladimir e.a., Grosser historischer Weltatlas.
I. Teil. Vorgeschichte und Altertum. 6., durchgesehene Auflage, München, 1978
1178
Bibliography
BENZ, 1972 = BENZ, Frank L., Personal names in the Phoenician and Punic inscriptions. A catalog,
grammatical study and glossary of elements (Studia Pohl, 8), Rome, 1972
BERCHERE, 1862 = BERCHÈRE, N., Le désert de Suez. Cinq mois dans l'isthme (Collection Hetzel),
Paris, 1862 (non vidi)
BERG, 1973 = BERG, Wilhelm, Historische Karte des alten Ägypten. 1. Teil. Nil von Aswan zum
Mittelmeer, Ostwüste, Sinai Halbinsel und Oase Charga, Sankt Augustin, 1973
BERGER, 1880 = Die geographischen Fragmenten des Eratosthenes neu gesammelt, geordnet und
besprochen von Hugo Berger, Leipzig, 1880
BERKOWITZ, 1990 = BERKOWITZ, Luci - SQUITIER, Karl A. - JOHNSON, William A., Thesaurus
linguae Graecae. Canon of Greek authors and works. Third edition, New York - Oxford, 1990
BERNAND, 1960 = BERNAND, André - BERNAND, Étienne, Les inscriptions grecques et latines du
colosse de Memnon (BdE, 31), Le Caire, 1960
BERNAND, 1970 = BERNAND, André, Le Delta égyptien d'après les textes grecs. 1. Les confins
libyques (MIFAO, 91), Le Caire, 1970
BERNAND, 1972a = BERNAND, André, De Koptos à Kosseir, Leiden, 1972
BERNAND, 1972b = BERNAND, André, Le Paneion d'El-Kanaïs. Les inscriptions grecques, Leiden,
1972
BERNAND, 1983 = BERNAND, Étienne, Inscriptions grecques d'Égypte et de Nubie. Répertoire
bibliographique des IGRR (Centre de Recherches d'histoire ancienne, 51), Paris, 1983
BERNAND, 1984 = BERNAND, Étienne, Épigraphie grecque et architecture égyptienne à l'époque
impériale, in Walter, Hélène (ed.), Hommages à Lucien Lerat. I (Annales littéraires de l'Université
de Besançon, 294 - Centre de recherche d'histoire ancienne, 55), 1984, p. 73-89
BERNAND, 1985 = BERNAND, André, La carte du tragique. La géographie dans la tragédie grecque,
Paris, 1985
BERNAND, 1990 = BERNAND, Étienne, Le culte du lion en Basse Égypte d'après les documents grecs,
in DHA, 16, 1 (Annales littéraires de l'Université de Besançon, 423), 1990, p. 63-94
BERNAND, 1992 = BERNAND, Étienne, Inscriptions grecques d'Égypte et de Nubie au Musée du
Louvre, Paris, 1992
BERNAND, I.Métriques, 1969 = BERNAND, Étienne, Inscriptions métriques de l'Égypte gréco-
romaine. Recherches sur la poésie épigrammatique des Grecs en Égypte (Annales littéraires de
l'Université de Besançon, 98), Paris, 1969
BERNAND, I.Philae, 1969, II = BERNAND, Étienne, Les inscriptions grecques et latines de Philae. II.
Haut et Bas Empire, Paris, 1969
BERTRAC, 1993 = Diodore de Sicile. Bibliothèque historique. Introduction générale par François
Chamoux et Pierre Bertrac. Livre I. Texte établi par Pierre Bertrac et traduit par Yvonne Vernière
(CUF), Paris, 1993
BERTRAND, 1988 = BERTRAND, Jean-Marie, Les boucôloi ou le monde à l'envers, in REA, 90, 1988,
p. 139-149
BESEVLIEV, 1963 = Die protobulgarischen Inschriften. Herausgegeben von Veselin Besevliev
(Berliner byzantinistische Arbeiten, 23), Berlin, 1963
BGU I, 1895 = Ägyptische Urkunden aus den königlichen Museen zu Berlin. Herausgegeben von der
Generalverwaltung. Griechische Urkunden. Erster Band, Berlin, 1895
BGU III, 1903 = Ägyptische Urkunden aus den königlichen Museen zu Berlin. Herausgegeben von der
Generalverwaltung. Griechische Urkunden. Dritter Band, Berlin, 1903
BGU IV, 1912 = Ägyptische Urkunden aus den königlichen Museen zu Berlin. Herausgegeben von der
Generalverwaltung. Griechische Urkunden. Vierter Band, Berlin, 1912
BGU V, 1919-1934 = Ägyptische Urkunden aus den staatlichen Museen zu Berlin. Griechische
Urkunden. V. Band. Der Gnomon des Idios Logos. Bearbeitet von Emil Seckel und Wilhelm
Schubart. Erster Teil. Der Text. Von Wilhelm Schubart. Zweiter Teil. Der Kommentar. Von
Woldemar Graf Uxkull-Gyllenband, Berlin, 1919-1934
BGU VI, 1922 = Ägyptische Urkunden aus den staatlichen Museen zu Berlin. Griechische Urkunden.
VI. Band. Papyri und Ostraka der Ptolemäerzeit. Bearbeitet von Wilhelm Schubart und Ernst
Kühn, Berlin, 1922
BHG Auct., 1969 = HALKIN, François, Auctarium Bibliothecae hagiographicae Graecae (Subsidia
hagiographica, 47), Bruxelles, 1969
BHG, 1957, I-III = HALKIN, François, Bibliotheca hagiographica Graeca. I. Aaron - Ioannes Baptista.
II. Ioannes Calybita - Zoticus. III. Supplément, appendices et tables. Troisième édition mise à jour
et considérablement augmentée (Subsidia hagiographica, 8a), Bruxelles, 1957
BHO, 1910 = PEETERS, Paul, Bibliotheca hagiographica orientalis (Subsidia hagiographica, 10),
Bruxellis, 1910
1179
Bibliography
BIA, 1990, I = G RIMAL, Nicolas (ed.), Bulletin d'information archéologique (BIA) 1, juin 1990, Le
Caire, 1990
BIA, 1991, II = GRIMAL, Nicolas (ed.), Bulletin d'information archéologique (BIA) 2, janvier 1991, Le
Caire, 1991
BIA, 1991, III = GRIMAL, Nicolas (ed.), Bulletin d'information archéologique (BIA) 3, janvier-juillet
1991, Le Caire, 1992
BIA, 1991, IV = GRIMAL, Nicolas (ed.), Bulletin d'information archéologique (BIA) 4, juillet-décembre
1991, Le Caire, 1993
BIA, 1992, V = GRIMAL, Nicolas (ed.), Bulletin d'information archéologique (BIA) 5, janvier à juin
1992, Le Caire, 1993
BIA, 1992, VI = GRIMAL, Nicolas (ed.), Bulletin d'information archéologique (BIA) 6, juillet -
décembre 1992, Le Caire, 1995
BIA, 1993, VII = GRIMAL, Nicolas (ed.), Bulletin d'information archéologique (BIA) 7, janvier-juin
1993, Le Caire, 1997
BIA, 1993, VIII = G RIMAL, Nicolas (ed.), Bulletin d'information archéologique (BIA) 8, juillet -
BIA, 1994, IX-X = GRIMAL, Nicolas (ed.), Bulletin d'information archéologique (BIA) 9-10, janvier -
BIBLE, 1990 = The new Jerusalem bible. Pocket edition. Edited by Henry Wansbrough, London, 1990
BIDEZ, 1898 = The ecclesiastical history of Euagrius with the scholia. Edited with introduction,
critical notes, and indices by Joseph Bidez and Léon Parmentier (Byzantine texts), London, 1979
(= 1898)
BIDEZ, 1960 = Sozomenus. Kirchengeschichte. Herausgegeben von Joseph Bidez. Eingeleitet, zum
Druck besorgt und mit Registern versehen von Günther Christian Hansen (Die griechischen
christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte, 50), Berlin, 1960
BIETAK, 1975 = BIETAK, Manfred, Tell el-Dab‘a. II. Der Fundort im Rahmen einer archäologisch-
geographischen Untersuchung über das ägyptische Ostdelta (DÖAW, 4), Wien, 1975
BIETAK, 1984a = BIETAK, Manfred, Eine Palastanlage aus der Zeit des späten Mittleren Reichs und
andere Forschungsergebnisse aus dem östlichen Nildelta (Tell el-Dab‘a 1979-1984), in
Österreichischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Klasse. Anzeiger, 121,
1984, p. 312-349
BIETAK, 1984b = BIETAK, Manfred, Zum Königreich des ‘3-zÌ-R‘ NeÌesi, in SAK, 11, 1984, p. 59-75
BIETAK, 1986 = BIETAK, Manfred, La naissance de la notion de ville dans l'Égypte Ancienne, un acte
politique?, in CRIPEL, 8, 1986, p. 29-35
BIETAK, 1987 = BIETAK, Manfred, Comments on the "Exodus", in Rainey, Anson, F. (ed.), Egypt,
Israel, Sinai. Archaeological and historical relationships in the biblical period, Tel Aviv, 1987, p.
163-171
BIETAK, 1996b = BIETAK, Manfred, Avaris. The capital of the Hyksos. Recent excavations at Tell el-
Dab'a. The first Raymond and Beverly Sackler Foundation distinguished lecture in Egyptology,
London, 1996
BIETAK, 1997 = BIETAK, Manfred, The center of Hyksos rule: Avaris (Tell el-Dab‘a), in Oren, Eliezer
D. (ed.), The Hyksos. New historical and archaeological perspectives (University Museum
monograph, 46. University Museum Symposium series, 8), Philadelphia, 1997, p. 87-139
BIKERMAN, 1947 = BIKERMAN, Elie, La Coelé-Syrie. Notes de géographie historique, in RB, 54,
1947, p. 256-268
BILLOWS, 1990 = BILLOWS, Richard Alan, Antigonos the One-Eyed and the creation of the
Hellenistic state (Hellenistic culture and society, 4), Berkeley - Los Angeles - London, 1990
BINGEN, 1966 = BINGEN, Jean, (Review) Papyrus littéraires et documents. Anna Swiderek et
Mariangela Vandoni, Papyrus grecs du Musée Gréco-Romain d'Alexandrie, in CdE, 41, 1966, p.
185-188
BINGEN, 2000a = BINGEN, Jean, Le graffito archaïque Péluse 385 C.-M., in ZPE, 130, 2000, p. 151
BINGEN, 2000b = BINGEN, Jean, (Review) Carrez-Maratray, Jean-Yves, Péluse et l'angle oriental du
delta égyptien aux époques grecque, romaine et byzantine (BdE, 124), Le Caire, 1999, in CdE, 75,
150, 2000, p. 374-375
BIRAN, 1968 = BIRAN, Avraham, Archaeological activities 1967, in Christian news from Israel, 19,
1968, p. 33-35 (non vidi)
BIRCH, 1839 = BIRCH, Samuel, Research related to the connection of the deities represented upon the
coins of Egyptian nomes with the Egyptian pantheon, in NC, 2, 1839, p. 86- (non vidi)
BISSON DE LA ROQUE, 1937 = BISSON DE LA ROQUE, Fernand, Tôd (1934 à 1936) (FIFAO, 17), Le
Caire, 1937
1180
Bibliography
BITTON-ASHKELONY, 2004 = BITTON-ASHKELONY, Brouria - KOFSKY, Aryeh, Christian Gaza in

late antiquity, Leiden, 2004 (non vidi)
BIVAR, 1961 = BIVAR, A. D. H., A rosette phiale inscribed in Aramaic, in BSOAS, 24, 1961, p. 189-
199
BIZIERE, 1975 = Diodore de Sicile. Bibliothèque Historique. Livre XIX. Texte établi et traduit par
Françoise Bizière (CUF), Paris, 1975
BJORKMAN, 1974 = BJÖRKMAN, Gun, Neby, the mayor of Tjaru in the Reign of Tuthmosis IV, in
JARCE, 11, 1974, p. 43-51
BKU III, 1968 = Ägyptische Urkunden aus den staatlichen Museen zu Berlin. Koptische Urkunden. III.
Band, 2. Heft. Bearbeitet von Helmut Satzinger, Berlin, 1968
BL I-VII, 1989 = CLARYSSE, Willy - DANIEL, R. W. - HOOGENDIJK, F. A. J. e.a., Berichtigungsliste der
griechischen Papyrusurkunden aus Ägypten. Konkordanz und Supplement zu Band I-VII, Leuven,
1989
BL I-XI, 1922- 2002 = PREISIGKE, Friedrich - BILABEL, Friedrich - DAVID, M. e.a., Berichtigungsliste
der griechischen Papyrusurkunden aus Ägypten. I-XI, Berlin - Leiden, 1922-2002
BLACKMAN, 1915 = BLACKMAN, Aylward Manley, The rock tombs of Meir. III. The tomb-chapel of
Ukh-Hotp son of Ukt-Hotp and Mersi (B, No. 4) (Archaeological survey of Egypt, 24), London,
1915 (non vidi)
BLACKMAN, 1942-1944 = BLACKMAN, Aylward Manley - FAIRMAN, H. W., The myth of Horus at
Edfu. II. C. The triumph of Horus over his enemies. A sacred drama, in JEA, 28, 1942, p. 32-38;
29, 1943, p. 2-36; 30, 1944, p. 5-22
BLACKMAN, 1952 = Mishnayoth (in six volumes). II. Order Moed. Pointed Hebrew text,
introductions, translation, notes, supplement, appendix, indexes by Philip Blackman, London, 1952
BLEIBERG, 1983 = BLEIBERG, Edward L., Tho location of Pithom and Succoth, in The ancient world,
6, 1983, p. 21-27
BLOCHET, 1898-1908, VI-XI = BLOCHET, Edg., Histoire d'Égypte de Makrizi. Traduction française
accompagnée de notes historiques et geographiques, in ROL, 6, 1898, p. 435-489; 8, 1900-1901, p.
165-212.501-553; 9, 1902, p. 6-163.466-530; 10, 1903-1904, p. 248-371; 11, 1905-1908, p. 192-
239
BLOSTEIN, 1976 = BLOSTEIN, I., The biology of Dicentrarchus labrax in the Bardawil Lagoon,
Jerusalem, 1976 (unpublished thesis) (Hebrew with English summary) (non vidi)
BOADT, 1980 = BOADT, Lawrence, Ezekiel's oracles against Egypt. A literary and philological study
of Ezekiel 29-32 (Biblica et orientalia, 37), Rome, 1980
BOAK, 1959 = BOAK, A. E. R., Egypt and the plague of Marcus Aurelius, in Historia, 8, 1959, p. 248-
250
BOARDMAN, 1980 = BOARDMAN, John, The Greeks overseas. Their early colonies and trade. New
and enlarged edition, London, 1980
BOETTGER, 1879 = BOETTGER, Gustav, Topographisch-historisches Lexicon zu den Schriften des
Flavius Josephus, Amsterdam, 1966 (= Leipzig, 1879)
BOGAERT, 1987 = BOGAERT, Pierre-Maurice - DELCOR, Matthias - JACOB, Edmond e.a.,
Dictionnaire encyclopédique de la bible, Turnhout, 1987
BOGAERT, 1995 = BOGAERT, Raymond, Liste géographique des banques et des banquiers de
l'Égypte romaine, 30A-284, in ZPE, 109, 1995, p. 133-173
BOINET, 1899 = BOINET, A., Dictionnaire géographique de l'Égypte, Le Caire, 1899 (non vidi)
BOISSEVAIN, 1895-1931, I-V = Cassii Dionis Cocceiani Historiarum Romanarum quae supersunt.
Edidit Ursulus Philippus Boissevain. Editio secunda. I. [I-XL]. II. [XLI-LX]. III. [LXI-LXXX -
Xiphilinus]. IV. Index historicus composuit Henricus Smilda. V. Index graecitatis quem composuit
W. Nawijn, Berlin - Dublin - Zürich, 1955-1969 (= 1895-1898-1901-1931-1931)
BOISSEVAIN, 1903, III = Xiphilini Epitome librorum 36-80, in Cassii Dionis Cocceiani Historiarum
Romanarum quae supersunt. Edidit Ursulus Philippus Boissevain. Editio secunda. III. [LXI-LXXX -
Xiphilinus], Berlin, 1955 (= 1901), p. 479-730
BONGARS, 1611, II = Liber secretorum fidelium crucis super Terrae Sanctae recuperatione et
conservatione ... cujus auctor Marinus Sanutus dictus Torsellus patricius Venetus ex mss. veteribus
editus [a J. Bongars] (Orientalis historia, 2), Hanoviae, 1611
BONNEAU, 1961 = BONNEAU, Danielle, Nouvelles données sur la crue du Nil et la date de la mort de
Pompée, in REL, 38, 1961, p. 105-111
BONNEAU, 1979 = BONNEAU, Danielle, Niloupolis du Fayoum, in Bingen, Jean - Nachtergael,
Georges (ed.), Actes du XVe congrès international de papyrologie, Bruxelles - Louvain, 29 août - 3
septembre 1977. Quatrième partie. Papyrologie documentaire (Papyrologica Bruxellensia, 19),
Bruxelles, 1979, p. 258-273
1181
Bibliography
BONNEAU, 1993 = BONNEAU, Danielle, Le régime administratif de l'eau du Nil dans l'Égypte
grecque, romaine et byzantine (Probleme der Ägyptologie, 8), Leiden - New York - Köln, 1993
BONNER, 1946 = BONNER, Campbell, Harpokrates (Zeus Kasios) of Pelusium, in Hesperia, 15, 1946,
p. 51-59
BONNER, 1950 = BONNER, Campbell, Studies in magical amulets chiefly Graeco-Egyptian
(University of Michigan studies. Humanistic series, 49), Ann Arbor, 1950
BONNET, 1952 = BONNET, Hans, Reallexikon der ägyptischen Religionsgeschichte, Berlin, 1952
BONNET, 1987 = BONNET, Corinne, Typhon et Baal Saphon, in Lipinski, Edouard (ed.), Studia
Phoenicia. V. Phoenicia and the East Mediterranean in the first milennium B.C. Proceedings of the
conference held in Leuven from the 14th to the 16th of November 1985 (OLA, 22), Leuven, 1987, p.
101-143
BONNET, 1998 = BONNET, Charles - ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohammed, L'église basilicale de Tell el-
Makhzan. État de la question en 1997, in CRIPEL, 19, 1998, p. 45-56
BONNET, 2000 = BONNET, Charles - ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohamed, Les églises de Tell el-Makhzan. Les
campagnes de fouilles de 1998 et 1999 (avec trois annexes de Christian Simon, Pascale Ballet et
Véronique Bardel, Jean-Yves Carrez-Maratray), in CRIPEL, 21, 2000, p. 67-96
BONNET, 2003 = BONNET, Charles - ABD EL-SAMIE, Mohamed - D IXNEUF, Delphine, Les églises de
Tell el-Makhzan. Les campagnes de fouilles de 2001 - Annexe. La céramique de Tel el-Makhzan.
L'église méridionale, in CRIPEL, 23, 2003, p. 75-93
BORCHARDT, 1920 = BORCHARDT, Ludwig, Die altägyptische Zeitmessung (Die Geschichte der
Zeitmessung und der Uhren, 1, B), Berlin - Leipzig, 1920
BORCHARDT, 1937, II = BORCHARDT, Ludwig, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du
Musée du Caire. Nos. 1295-1808. Denkmäler des Alten Reiches (ausser den Statuen) im Museum
von Kairo. Teil II. Text und Tafeln zu Nos. 1542-1808, Berlin, 1937
BORDREUIL, 1986 = BORDREUIL, Pierre, Attestations inédites de Melqart, Baal Hamon et Baal
Saphon à Tyr (Nouveaux documents religieux phéniciens II), in Bonnet, Corinne - Lipinski,
Edouard - Marchetti, P. (ed.), Studia Phoenicia. IV. Religio Phoenicia. Acta colloquii Namurcensis
habiti diebus 14 et 15 mensis Decembris anni 1984 (Collection d'études classiques, 1), Namur,
1986, p. 77-86
BORGER, 1956 = BORGER, Riekele, Die Inschriften Asarhaddons Königs von Assyrien (AfO. Beiheft,
9), Graz, 1956
BORGER, 1956b = BORGER, Riekele, (Review) Balkan, Kemal, Kassitenstudien. 1. Die Sprache der
Kassiten, New Haven, 1954, in OLZ, 51, 1956, p. 330-332
BORGER, 1959 = BORGER, Riekele, (Review) Aynard, J.-M., Le prism du Louvre AO 19.939, Paris,
1957, in Bibliotheca orientalis, 16, 1959, p. 137-139
BORGER, 1979, I-II = BORGER, Rykle, Babylonisch-assyrische Lesestücke. 2e, neu bearbeitete
Auflage. I. Die Texte in Umschrift. II. Elemente der Grammatik und der Schrift. Glossar. Die Texte
in Keilschrift (AnOr, 54), Roma, 1979
BORGER, 1996 = BORGER, Rykle - FUCHS, Andreas, Beiträge zum Inschriftenwerk Assurbanipals. Die
Prismenklassen A, B, C = K, D, E, F, G, H, J und T sowie andere Inschriften, Wiesbaden, 1996
BÖRKER, 1998 = BÖRKER, Christoph - BUROW, Johannes, Die hellenistischen Amphorenstempel aus
Pergamon. Der Pergamon-komplex - Die übrigen Stempel aus Pergamon (Deutsches
archäologisches Institut. Pergamenische Forschungen, 11), Berlin - New York, 1998
BOTHMER, 1960 = BOTHMER, Bernard V. - RIEFSTAHL, Elizabeth (ed.), Egyptian sculpture of the late
period 700 B.C. to A.D. 100. An exhibition held at the Brooklyn Museum 18 October 1960 to 9
January 1961, New York, 1973 (= 1960)
BOTTI, 1959 = La glorificazione di Sobk e del Fayum in un papiro ieratico da Tebtynis. Trascrizione
tracuzione e note a cura di Giuseppe Botti (AnAe, 8), Copenaghen, 1959
BOTTIGELLI, 1941-1942 = BOTTIGELLI, Pia, Repertorio topografico dei templi e dei sacerdoti
dell'Egitto tolemaico, in Aegyptus, 21, 1941, p. 3-54; 22, 1942, p. 177-265
BOUCHE-LECLERCQ, 1903-1907, I-IV = BOUCHÉ-LECLERCQ, Auguste, Histoire des Lagides. 1. Les
cinq premiers Ptolémées (323-181 avant J.-C.). 2. Décadence et fin de la dynastie (181-30 avant J.-
C.). 3. Les institutions de l'Égypte ptolémaïque - I. 4. Les institutions de l'Égypte ptolémaïque - II.
Addenda et index général, Aalen, 1978 (= Paris, 1903-1907)
BOULAD, 1947 = BOULAD, Jean, Le service postal dans l'Isthme de Suez pendant les travaux du
creusement du canal de 1859 à 1869, in BSEHGIS, 1, 1947, p. 69-73
BOURDON, 1925 = BOURDON, Claude, Anciens canaux, anciens sites et ports de Suez (Mémoires de
la Société royale de géographie d'Égypte, 7), Le Caire, 1925 (non vidi)
BOURDON, 1927 = BOURDON, Claude, Les 'routes anciennes et les pistes' dans l'Isthme de Suez
(région entre la rive ouest du grand lac Amer et Suez), in BIE, 9, 1927, p. 93-104 (non vidi)
1182
Bibliography
BOURDON, 1928 = BOURDON, Claude, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez, in RB, 37, 1928, p. 232-256
BOURDON, 1932 = BOURDON, Claude, La route de l'Exode de la terre de Gessé à Mara, in RB, 41,
1932, p. 370-392
BOURIANT, 1892 = La bibliothèque du Deir-Amba Shenoudi. Deuxième partie. Actes du Concile
d'Éphèse. Texte copte publié et traduit par Urbain Bouriant (MMAF, 8, 1), Paris, 1892, p. 1-143
BOURIANT, 1900 = Maqrizi. Description topographique et historique de l'Égypte. Traduite en
français par Urbain Bouriant (MMAF, 17), Paris, 1900
BOURRIAU, 1997a = BOURRIAU, Janine - VALBELLE, Dominique (ed.), An introduction to the pottery
of northern Sinai. Preliminary results of the rescue campaign 1990-1994, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 1-
149
BOURRIAU, 1997b = BOURRIAU, Janine, Second Intermediate Period - New Kingdom in North Sinai,
in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 137-139
BOWERSOCK, 1966 = BOWERSOCK, G. W., Augustus and the Greek world, Oxford, 1966
BOWERSOCK, 1999 = BOWERSOCK, G. W. - BROWN, Peter - GRABAR, Oleg (ed.), Late antiquity. A
guide to the postclassical world, Cambridge (Mass.) - London, 1999
BOWMAN, 1944 = BOWMAN, Raymond A., An Aramaic religious text in demotic script, in JNES, 3,
1944, p. 219-231
BOWMAN, 1986 = BOWMAN, Alan K., Egypt after the pharaohs. 332 BC - AD 642, from Alexander to
the Arab conquest, London, 1986
BOYAVAL, 1997 = BOYAVAL, Bernard, Cinq notes égyptiennes, in Kentron, 13, 1-2, 1997, p. 73-86
(non vidi)
BOYRIVENT, 1998 = BOYRIVENT, Marie-Caroline - DESPLANCQUES, Sophie - FAVRY, Nathalie e.a.,
Tell el-Herr 1995-1997. Agglomération et nécropoles, in CRIPEL, 19, 1998, p. 59-83
BRASLAWSKI, 1943 = BRASLAWSKI, J., Genizah fragments concerning Beth-Gubrin, Hebron and al-
‘Arish, in Bulletin of the Jewish Palestine exploration society, 10, 2-3, 1943, p. 65-73 (Hebrew)
(non vidi)
BRAUDE, 1968, I-II = Pesikta Rabbati. Discourses for feasts, fasts and special sabbaths. I-II.
Translated from the Hebrew by William G. Braude (Yale Judaica series, 18), New Haven -
London, 1968
BREASTED, 1905 = BREASTED, James Henry, (Review) Spiegelberg, Wilhelm, Ägyptologische
Randglossen zum alten Testament, Strassburg, 1904, in AJSL, 21, 1905, p. 247-250
BREASTED, 1906, I-V = BREASTED, James Henry, Ancient records of Egypt. Historical documents
from the earliest times to the Persian conquest, collected, edited and translated with commentary. I.
The first to the seventeenth dynasties. II. The eighteenth dynasty. III. The nineteenth dynasty. IV.
The twentieth to the twenty-sixth dynasties. V. Indices, New York, 1962 (= 1906)
BRECCIA, 1911 = Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du musée d'Alexandrie. Nos. 1-568.
Iscrizioni greche e latine per Evaristo Breccia, Le Caire, 1911
BRESCIANI, 1960 = BRESCIANI, Edda, Papyri aramaici egiziani di epoca persiana presso il Museo
civico di Padova, in RSO, 35, 1960, p. 11-24
BRESCIANI, 1964 = BRESCIANI, Edda, Der Kampf um den Panzer des Inaros (Papyrus Krall)
(MPER. NS, 8), Wien, 1964
BRESCIANI, 1969a = BRESCIANI, Edda, Letteratura e poesia dell'antico Egitto. Seconda edizione,
Torino, 1969
BRESCIANI, 1978 = BRESCIANI, Edda, La spedizione di Tolomeo II in Siria in un ostrakon demotico
inedito da Karnak, in Mähler, Herwig - Strocka, Volker Michael (ed.), Das ptolemäische Ägypten.
Akten des internationalen Symposions 27. - 29. September 1976 in Berlin (Deutsches
archäologisches Institut), Mainz am Rhein, 1978, p. 31-35.36-37
BRESCIANI, 1983 = BRESCIANI, Edda, Registrazione catastale e ideologia politica nell'Egitto
tolemaico. A completamento di 'La spedizione di Tolomeo II in Siria in un ostrakon demotico
inedito da Karnak', in EVO, 6, 1983, p. 15-31
BRESCIANI, 1995 = BRESCIANI, Edda, L'Égypte des satrapes d'après la documentation araméenne et
égyptienne, in CRAI, 1995, p. 97-108
BRESSON, 1993 = BRESSON, Alain - ROUILLARD, Pierre (ed.), L'emporion (Publications du Centre
Pierre Paris (URA 991), 26), Paris, 1993
BREYDY, 1985, II = Das Annalenwerk des Eutychios von Alexandrien. Ausgewählte Geschichten und
Legenden kompiliert von Sa'id Ibn Batriq um 935 A.D. Übersetzt von Michael Breydy (Corpus
scriptorum Christianorum orientalium, 472. Scriptores Arabici, 45), Lovanii, 1985
BRIANT, 1998 = BRIANT, Pierre - DESCAT, Raymond, Un registre douanier de la satrapie d'Égypte à
l'époque achéménide (TAD C3, 7), in Grimal, Nicolas - Menu, Bernadette (ed.), Le commerce en
Égypte ancienne (BdE, 121), Le Caire, 1998, p. 59-104
1183
Bibliography
BRICAULT, 1996 = BRICAULT, Laurent, Myrionymi. Les épiclèses grecques et latines d'Isis, de
Sarapis et d'Anubis (Beiträge zur Altertumskunde, 82), Stuttgart - Leipzig, 1996
BRICAULT, 2005 = BRICAULT, Laurent, Recueil des inscriptions concernant les cultes isiaques
(RICIS). I-III (Mémoires de l'Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres, 31), Paris, 2005
BRISSAUD, 1998 = BRISSAUD, Philippe, An enigma at Tanis, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of
the Egypt Exploration Society, 12, 1998, p. 33-36
BROADHURST, 1952 = BROADHURST, R. J. C., The travels of Ibn Jubayr. Being the chronicle of a
mediaeval Spanish Moor concerning his journey to the Egypt of Saladin, the holy cities of Arabia,
Baghdad the city of the caliphs, the Latin kingdom of Jerusalem and the Norman kingdom of Sicily.
Translated from the original Arabic by R. J. C. Broadhurst with an introduction and notes, London,
1952
BROCKETT, 1997 = The History of al-Tabari (Ta'rikh al-rusul wa'l-muluk). XVI. The community
divided. Translated and annotated by Adrian Brockett (Bibliotheca Persica), New York, 1997
BRODERSEN, 1989 = BRODERSEN, Kai, Appians Abriss der Seleukidengeschichte (Syriake 45, 232 -
70, 369). Text und Kommentar (Münchener Arbeiten zur alten Geschichte, 1), München, 1989
BRODERSEN, 1994 = BRODERSEN, Isabella On., Dionysios von Alexandria. Das Lied von der Welt.
Zweisprachige Ausgabe von Kai Brodersen, Hildesheim - Zürich - New York, 1994
BRODERSEN, 1995 = BRODERSEN, Kai, Terra cognita. Studien zur römischen Raumerfassung
(Spudasmata, 59), Hildesheim - Zürich - New York, 1995
BROOKLYN, 1956 = Five years of collecting Egyptian art. 1951-1956. Catalogue of an exhibition
held at the Brooklyn Museum 11 December, 1956 to 17 March, 1957, Brooklyn, 1956
BROOKS, 1895 = BROOKS, E. W., On the chronology of the conquest of Egypt by the Saracens, in
ByzZ, 4, 1895, p. 435-444
BROOKS, 1902-1904, I-II = BROOKS, E. W., The sixth book of the Select letters of Severus, patriarch
of Antioch, in the Syriac version of Athanasius of Nisibis. I (Text), part I-II. II (Translation), part I-
II (Works issued by the Text and translation society), London, 1902-1903-1904
BROOKS, 1923-1926, I-III = John of Ephesus. The lives of the eastern saints. Syriac text edited and
translated by E. W. Brooks (PO, 17, 1; 18, 4; 19, 2), Turnhout, 1923-1924-1926
BROOKS, 1936 = Iohannis Ephesini Historiae ecclesiasticae pars tertia. Edidit et interpretatus est E.
W. Brooks (Corpus scriptorum Christianorum orientalium, 105-106. Scriptores Syri, 54-55),
Parisiis - Lovanii, 1935-1936
BROUGHTON, 1951-1986 = BROUGHTON, T. Robert S. - PATTERSON, Marcia L., The magistrates of
the Roman republic. I. 509 B.C. - 100 B.C. II. 99 B.C. - 31 B.C. III. Supplement (Philological
monographs published by the American philological association, 15, 1-3), New York - Atlanta
(Georgia), 1951-1986
BRUGSCH, 1855b = BRUGSCH, Heinrich Karl, Reiseberichte aus Aegypten geschrieben während einer
auf Befehl Seiner Majestät des Königs Friedrich Wilhelm IV. von Preussen in den Jahren 1853 und
1854 unternommenen wissenschaftlichen Reise nach dem Nilthale, Leipzig, 1855 (non vidi)
BRUGSCH, 1872 = BRUGSCH, Heinrich Karl, Bemerkungen zu den Assyrio-Aegyptiaca, in ZÄS, 10,
1872, p. 29-30
BRUGSCH, 1875 = BRUGSCH, Heinrich Karl, L'Exode et les monuments égyptiens. Discours prononcé
à l'occasion du Congrès international d'orientalistes à Londres, Leipzig, 1875
BRUGSCH, 1878 = BRUGSCH, Heinrich Karl, Reise nach der grossen Oase El Khargeh in der
libyschen Wüste. Beschreibung ihrer Denkmäler und wissenschaftliche Untersuchungen über das
Vorkommen der Oasen in den altägyptischen Inschriften auf Stein und Papyrus, Bad Honnef, 1982
(= Leipzig, 1878)
BRUGSCH, 1879-1880 = BRUGSCH, Heinrich Karl, Dictionnaire géographique de l'ancienne Égypte
contenant par ordre alphabétique la nomenclature comparée des noms propres géographiques qui
se rencontrent sur les monuments et dans les papyrus notamment les noms des préfectures et de
leurs chefs-lieux, des temples et sanctuaires, des villes, bourgs et necropoles, des mers ...
Supplément, Hildesheim - New York, 1974 (= Leipzig, 1879-1880)
BRUGSCH, 1884 = BRUGSCH, Heinrich Karl, Eine demotische Ehrenrettung. Sendschreiben an herrn
Dr. Adolf Erman, in ZÄS, 22, 1884, p. 11-28
BRUGSCH, 1889-1891, I-II = BRUGSCH, Heinrich Karl, Die Aegyptologie. Ein grundriss der
aegyptischen Wissenschaft. I-II, Leipzig, 1889-1891 (non vidi)
BRUNEAU, 1970 = BRUNEAU, Philippe, Recherches sur les cultes de Délos à l'époque hellénistique et
à l'époque impériale (Bibliothèque des Écoles françaises d'Athènes et de Rome. Série 1, 217), Paris,
1970
BRUNT, 1976 = Arrian. With an English translation by Peter Astbury Brunt. In two volumes. I.
Anabasis Alexandri. Books I-IV (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1976
1184
Bibliography
BRUWIER, 1995 = BRUWIER, Marie-Cécile, Égypte et regards occidentaux, Mariemont, 1995

BRUYERE, 1950b = BRUYÈRE, Bernard, Un monument de Ramsès II à Sérapeum, in BSEHGIS, 3,
1949-1950, p. 57-74
BRUYERE, 1951 = BRUYÈRE, Bernard, Fouilles de Clysma, in CdE, 26, 51, 1951, p. 72-73
BRUYERE, 1954 = BRUYÈRE, Bernard, Recherche du site d'Etham. Rapport d'un sondage au
'Déversoir' en 1928, in BSEHGIS, 5, 1953-1954, p. 95-121
BRUYERE, 1966 = BRUYÈRE, Bernard, Fouilles de Clysma-Qoulzoum (Suez) 1930-32 (FIFAO, 27),
Le Caire, 1966
BS, 1961-1970, I-XIII = CARAFFA, Filippo e.a. (ed.), Bibliotheca sanctorum. I-XII. Indici, Roma,
1961-1970
BUCHON, 1841 = Notice d'un atlas en langue catalane, manuscrit de l'an 1375, conservé parmi les
manuscrits de la Bibliothèque royale. Par J. A. C. Buchon et J. Tastu (Notices et extraits des
manuscrits de la Bibliothèque du roi, 14), Paris, 1841, p. 1-152
BUDGE, 1892 = BUDGE, Ernest Alfred Wallis, On some Egyptian bronze weapons in the collections of
John Evans, Esq., and the British Museum, in Archaeologia, 53, 1, 1892, p. 83-94
BUDGE, 1907, I-II = The paradise or garden of the Holy Fathers. Now translated out of the Syriac
with notes and introduction by Ernest Alfred Wallis Budge. I-II, London, 1907
BUDGE, 1909a = The liturgy of funerary offerings. The Egyptian texts with English translations by
Ernst Alfred Wallis Budge (Books on Egypt and Chaldaea, 25), London, 1909
BUDGE, 1909b, I-II = The Book of opening of the mouth. The Egyptian texts with English translations
by Ernst Alfred Wallis Budge. I-II (Books on Egypt and Chaldaea, 26-27), London, 1909
BUDGE, 1920 = BUDGE, Ernst Alfred Wallis, An Egyptian hieroglyphic dictionary. With an index of
English words, king list and geographical list with indexes, list of hieroglyphic characters, coptic
and Semitic alphabets, etc. I. A-Kha. II S-Tch. Tables, indexes, etc., New York, 1920
BUHL, 1915 = BUHL, Frants e.a., Wilhelm Gesenius' hebräisches und aramäisches Handwörterbuch
über das Alte Testament. Siebzehnte Auflage. Unveränderter anastatischer Neudruck, Leipzig,
1921 (= 1915)
BULLETIN, 1892 = Bulletin des publications hagiographiques, in Analecta Bollandiana, 11, 1892, p.
468-486
BURCHARDT, 1909-1910, I-II = BURCHARDT, Max, Die altkanaanäischen Fremdworte und
Eigennamen im Aegyptischen. I. Die kritische Analyse der Schreibung. II. Listen der syllabisch
geschriebenen Worte sowie der altkanaanäischen Fremdworte und Eigennamen, Leipzig, 1909-
1910
BURCHARDT, 1912 = BURCHARDT, Max, Zwei Bronzeschwerter aus Ägypten, in ZÄS, 50, 1912, p.
61-63
BURCKHARDT, 1823-1824 = BURCKHARDT, Johann Ludwig, Reisen in Syrien, Palästina und der
Gegend des Berges Sinai. Aus dem Englischen mit Anmerkungen von W. Gesenius, Weimar, 1823-
1824 (non vidi)
BURETH, 1964 = BURETH, Paul, Les titulatures impériales dans les papyrus, les ostraca et les
inscriptions d'Égypte (30 a.C. - 284 p.C.) (Papyrologica Bruxellensia, 2), Bruxelles, 1964
BURETH, 1988 = BURETH, Paul, Le préfet d'Égypte (30 av. J.C. - 297 ap. J.C.): état présent de la
documentation en 1973, in ANRW, 2.10.1, Berlin - New York, 1988, p. 472-502
BURKHALTER-ARCE, 1999 = BURKHALTER-ARCE, Fabienne, Les fermiers de l'arabarchie: notables
et hommes d'affaires à Alexandrie, in Leclant, Jean (ed.), Alexandrie: une mégapole cosmopolite.
Actes du 9eme colloque de la Villa Kérylos à Beaulieu-sur-Mer les 2& 3 octobre 1998 (Cahiers de
la Villa "Kérylos", 9), Paris, 1999, p. 41-54
BURKHALTER, 1990 = BURKHALTER, Fabienne, Les statuettes en bronze d'Aphrodite en Égypte
romaine d'après les documents papyrologiques, in RA, 1990, p. 51-60
BURSTEIN, 1989 = Agatharchides of Cnidus. On the Erythraean Sea. Translated and edited by
Stanley Mayer Burstein (Works issued by the Hakluyt Society. Second series, 172), London, 1989
BURTON, 1972 = BURTON, Anne, Diodorus Siculus. Book I. A commentary (EPRO, 29), Leiden, 1972
BURY, 1933 = Sextus Empiricus. With an English translation by R. G. Bury. In four volumes. I.
Outlines of Pyrrhonism (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1961 (= 1933)
BUSI, 1991 = BUSI, Giulio, Ovadyah Yare da Bertinoro. Lettere dalla Terra Santa, Rimini, 1991 (non
vidi)
BUTLER, 1898-1904 = BUTLER, Cuthbert, The Lausiac history of Palladius. A critical discussion
together with notes on early Egyptian monachism. [I. Prolegomena. II. The Greek text edited with
introduction and notes] (Texts and studies. Contributions to biblical and patristic literature, 6, 1-
2), Hildesheim, 1967 (= Cambridge, 1898-1904)
1185
Bibliography
BUTLER, 1920 = The Institutio oratoria of Quintilian. With an English translation by H. E. Butler. In
four volumes. I (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1963 (= 1920)
BUTLER, 1978 [= 1902] = BUTLER, Alfred J., The Arab conquest of Egypt and the last thirty years of
the Roman dominion. Edited by Peter Marshall Fraser with a critical bibliography and additional
documentation, Oxford, 1978 [= 1902]
BUTZER, 1976 = BUTZER, Karl W., Early hydraulic civilizations in Egypt. A study in cultural ecology
(Prehistoric archaeology and ecology), Chicago, 1976
C.Ord.Ptol., 1980 = LENGER, Marie-Thérèse, Corpus des ordonnances des Ptolémées. Réimpression de
l'éditio princeps (1964) corrigée et mise à jour (MAB, 64, 2), Bruxelles, 1980
C.Pap.Jud. I-III, 1957-1964 = Corpus papyrorum Judaicarum. I-III. Edited by Victor A. Tscherikower -
Alexander Fuks - Menahem Stern, with an epigraphical contribution by David M. Lewis,
Cambridge (Mass.), 1957-1960-1964
CADELL, 1989 = CADELL, Hélène, Les archives de Théophanès d'Hermoupolis. Documents pour
l'histoire, in Criscuolo, Lucia - Geraci, Giovanni (ed.), Egitto e storia antica dall' Ellenismo all' età
Araba. Bilancio di un confronto. Atti del colloquio internazionale, Bologna, 31 agosto - 2
settembre 1987, Bologna, 1989, p. 315-323
CALDERINI, 1935-1987, I-V = CALDERINI, Aristide - DARIS, Sergio, Dizionario dei nomi geografici e
topografici dell'Egitto greco-romano. I-V, Cairo - Madrid - Milano, 1935-1987
CALDERINI, 1940 = CALDERINI, Aristide, I precedenti del Canale di Suez nell'antichità, in Aegyptus,
20, 1940, p. 214-231
CALDERINI, 1964 = CALDERINI, Aristide e.a., Ricerche etnographiche sui papiri greco-egizi, in
Altheim, Franz - Stiehl, Ruth (ed.), Die Araber in der alten Welt. I. Bis zum Beginn der Kaiserzeit,
Berlin, 1964
CALDERINI, 1988, Suppl. 1 = CALDERINI, Aristide - DARIS, Sergio, Dizionario dei nomi geografici e
topografici dell'Egitto greco-romano. Supplemento 1° (1935-1986), Milano, 1988
topografici dell'Egitto greco-romano. Supplemento 2° (1987-1993), Bonn, 1996
topografici dell'Egitto greco-romano. Supplemento 3° (1994-2001) (Bibliotheca degli Studi di
Egittologia e di Papirologia), Pisa, 2003
CALVERLEY, 1933-1935, I-II = CALVERLEY, Amice M. - BROOME, Myrtle F. - GARDINER, Alan
Henderson (ed.), The temple of king Sethos I at Abydos. I. The chapels of Osiris, Isis and Horus. II.
The Chapels of Amen-Re, Re-Harakhti, Ptah and king Sethos, London - Chicago, 1933-1935
CAMINOS, 1954 = CAMINOS, Ricardo A., Late-Egyptian miscellanies (Brown Egyptological studies,
1), London, 1954
CAMINOS, 1958 = CAMINOS, Ricardo A., A fragmentary duplicate of Papyrus Anastasi I in the Turin
Museum, in JEA, 44, 1958, p. 3-4
CAMINOS, 1964 = CAMINOS, Ricardo A., The Nitocris adoption-stela, in JEA, 50, 1964, p. 71-101
CANEVA, 1992a = CANEVA, Isabella, Le littoral nord-sinaïtique dans la préhistoire, in CRIPEL, 14,
1992, p. 33-38
CANEVA, 1992b = CANEVA, Isabella, Instruments lithiques de Héboua (Nord-Sinaï), in CRIPEL, 14,
1992, p. 39-44
CANEVA, 1993 = CANEVA, Isabella, Reconnaissance préhistorique dans la pointe orientale du Delta
du Nil, in CRIPEL, 15, 1993, p. 37-43
CANEVA, 1996 = CANEVA, Isabella, Survey in northwestern Sinai, in Krzyzaniak, Lech - Kroeper,
Karla - Kobusiewicz, Michal (ed.), Interregional contacts in the later prehistory of northeastern
Africa (Studies in African archaeology, 5), Poznan, 1996, p. 303-309
CAPART, 1900 = CAPART, Jean, Mélanges. §1. Monument inédit de la Collection Éd. Fétis à
Bruxelles, in RecTrav, 22, 1900, p. 105-108
CARCOPINO, 1968 = CARCOPINO, Jérôme - GRIMAL, Pierre, Jules César. Cinquième édition revue et
augmentée, Paris, 1968
CARRA DE VAUX, 1896 = Maçoudi. Le livre de l'avertissement et de la revision. Traduction de B.
Carra de Vaux, Paris, 1896
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1985 = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Péluse d'après les textes grecs et
latins (répertoire préliminaire des sources), Lille, 1985 (unpublished thesis)
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1988 = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves - ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed,
Péluse, ville oubliée du Sinaï Nord, in Archéologia, 241, 1988, p. 60-73
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1989 = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Les relations entre l'épigraphie
pélusienne et le Nord-Sinai, in Discussions in Egyptology. Special number 1, Oxford, 1989, p. 53-
60
1186
Bibliography
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1993a = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves - WAGNER, Guy, Tell el-Kanaïs, in

CRIPEL, 15, 1993, p. 105-110
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1993b = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Péluse, la grande cité oubliée du
Delta, in Le monde de la bible. Archéologie et histoire, 82, 1993, p. 24-27
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1993c = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, La collaboration franco-égyptien
à Péluse. État de travaux et bibliographie [handout on a congress in London, 04.12.1993], 1993
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1994 = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Épitaphes de la nécropole de
Péluse (Tell el-Kanaïs), in CRIPEL, 16, 1994, p. 161-166
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1995 = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, 'Pelusium robur Aegypti'. De l'état
des sources à l'état des lieux, in Bulletin de l'Association Guillaume Budé, 1995, p. 140-151
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1996a = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves - DEFERNEZ, Catherine, Premières
données sur l'occupation ancienne du site de Péluse (la stratigraphie de Farama Ouest), in
CRIPEL, 18, 1996, p. 33-49
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1996b = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves - W AGNER, Guy - EL-TABA'I,
Ahmed e.a., Timbres amphoriques de Tell el-Farama (TAFE) et de Tell el-Herr (TATEH), in
CRIPEL, 18, 1996, p. 179-195
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1996c = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Les inscriptions grecques, in
Jaritz, Horst e.a., Pelusium. Prospection archéologique et topographique de Kana’is 1993 et 1994
(Beiträge zur ägyptische Bauforschung und Altertumskunde, 13), Stuttgart, 1996, p. 194-208
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1998 = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Le Sinaï des Grecs et des Romains.
Un passage méconnu de Diodore, in Valbelle, Dominique - Bonnet, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant
l'antiquité et le moyen âge. 4000 ans d'histoire pour un désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est
tenu à l'UNESCO du 19 au 21 septembre 1997, Paris, 1998, p. 88-92
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1999a = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Les Juifs à Péluse, in Actes du
colloque L'Égypte et la Méditerranée. Voies de communication et vecteurs culturels. Université
Paul Valéry, 5-6 juin 1998 (OrMonsp, 9), Montpellier, 1999, p. 1-16
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 1999b = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Péluse et l'angle oriental du delta
égyptien aux époques grecque, romaine et byzantine (BdE, 124), Le Caire, 1999
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 2000a = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, L'occupation romaine tardive à
Tell el-Herr (250-400 apr. J.-C.) - L'occupation militaire de la région - La vie civile - Documents.
La stèle - Les monnaies, in Valbelle, Dominique e.a. (ed.), Le camp romain du Bas-Empire à Tell
el-Herr, Paris, 2000, p. 8-68; 152-206; 244-246
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 2000b = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Le 'monopole' de Naucratis' et la
'bataille de Péluse': ruptures ou continuités de la présence grecque en Égypte des Saïtes aux
Perses, in Transeuphratène, 19, 2000, p. 159-172
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 2001a = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, La représentation des notables
égyptiens. II. Déclin lagide et sens de l'État, in Molin, Michel e.a. (ed.), Images et représentations
du pouvoir et de l'ordre social dans l'antiquité. Actes du colloque, Angers, 28-29 mai 1999, Paris,
2001, p. 226-236
CARREZ-MARATRAY, 2001b = CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, De l'Oronte au Nil: Typhon et
Saphon, in Transeuphratène, 21, 2001, p. 87-100
CARY, 1916 = Dio's Roman history. With an English translation by Earnest Cary on the basis of the
version of Herbert Baldwin Foster. In nine volumes. IV. [Books XLI-XLV] (LCL), London -
Cambridge (Mass.), 1961 (= 1916)
version of Herbert Baldwin Foster. In nine volumes. VIII. [Books LXI-LXX] (LCL), London -
version of Herbert Baldwin Foster. In nine volumes. IX. [Books LXXI-LXXX] (LCL), London -
CASANOVA, 1906 = Takî ad Dîn Ahmad Ibn ‘Alî ibn ‘Abd al kâdir ibn Mouhammad al Makrîzî.
Kitâb al Mawâ‘idh Wa’li‘tibâr bidhikr al Khitat Wa’lâthâr. Livre des admonitions et de
l'observation pour l'histoire des quartiers et des monuments ou Description historique et
topographique de l'Égypte. Traduit par Paul Casanova (MIFAO, 3), Le Caire, 1906
CASANOVA, 1988 = CASANOVA, Gerardo, Altre testimonianze sulla peste in Egitto. Certezze ed
ipotesi, in Aegyptus, 68, 1988, p. 93-97
CASEVITZ, 1991 = Diodore de Sicile. Naissance des dieux et des hommes. Bibliothèque historique.
Livres I et II. Introduction, traduction et notes par Michel Casevitz. Préface de Pierre Vidal-
Naquet (La roue à livres), Paris, 1991
1187
Bibliography
CASEVITZ, 1993 = CASEVITZ, Michel, Emporion. Emplois classiques et histoire du mot, in Bresson,
Alain - Rouillard, Pierre (ed.), L'emporion (Publications du Centre Pierre Paris (URA 991), 26),
Paris, 1993, p. 9-22
CASSON, 1971 = CASSON, Lionel, Ships and seamanship in the ancient world, Princeton (New
Jersey), 1973 (= 1971)
CASSON, 1974 = CASSON, Lionel, Travel in the ancient world, London, 1974
CATHOLIC ENCYCLOPEDIA, 1907-1922, I-XX = HERBERMANN, Charles e.a. (ed.), The Catholic
encyclopedia. An international work of reference on the constitution, doctrine, discipline, and
history of the Catholic church. I-XX, New York, 1907-1922
CAULFEILD, 1902 = CAULFEILD, A. St. G. - CHRISTIE, H. L. - PETRIE, William Matthew Flinders,
The temple of the kings at Abydos (Sety I.) (ERA, 8), London, 1902
CAUVILLE, 1987, I-II = CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Essai sur la théologie du temple d'Horus à Edfou. I - II.
Catalogue des divinités (BdE, 102, 1-2), Le Caire, 1987
CAUVILLE, 1990 = CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Le temple de Dendera. Guide archéologique (Bibliothèque
générale, 12), Le Caire, 1990
CAUVILLE, 1997, X = CAUVILLE, Sylvie e.a., Le temple de Dendara. X. Les chapelles osiriennes. 1-2
(PIFAO), Le Caire, 1997
CAUVILLE, 1997, X 1-3 = CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Le temple de Dendara. (X.) Les chapelles osiriennes. 1.
Transcription et traduction. 2. Commentaire. 3. Index (BdE, 117-119), Le Caire, 1997
CAUVILLE, 1998, I = CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Dendara I. Traduction (OLA, 81), Leuven, 1998
CAUVILLE, 1999, II = CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Dendara II. Traduction (OLA, 88), Leuven, 1999
CAUVILLE, 2000, III = CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Dendara III. Traduction (OLA, 95), Leuven, 2000
CAUVILLE, 2000, XI = CAUVILLE, Sylvie e.a., Le temple de Dendara. XI. Texte - Planches (PIFAO),
Le Caire, 2000
CAUVILLE, 2001, IV = CAUVILLE, Sylvie - LECLER, A. (phot.), Dendara IV. Traduction (OLA, 101),
Leuven, 2001
CAUVILLE, 2004, V-VI.1 = CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Dendara V-VI. Les cryptes du temple d'Hathor. I.
Traduction (OLA, 131), Leuven - Paris - Dudley, MA, 2004
CAUVILLE, 2004, V-VI.2 = CAUVILLE, Sylvie, Dendara V-VI. Les cryptes du temple d'Hathor. II.
Index phraseologique (OLA, 132), Leuven - Paris - Sterling, VA, 2004
CAVAIGNAC, 1929 = CAVAIGNAC, Eugène, Le date du tombeau de Pétosiris, in RevEgAnc, 2, 1929,
p. 56-57
CAVAJONI, 1990 = Supplementum adnotationum super Lucanum. III. Libri VIII-X. Edidit Giuseppe
A. Cavajoni (Classical and Byzantine monographs, 16), Amsterdam, 1990
CAVILLIER, 1998 = CAVILLIER, Giacomo, Some notes about Thel, in GM, 166, 1998, p. 9-18
CAVILLIER, 2001a = CAVILLIER, Giacomo, Reconsidering the site of Tjarw (once again), in GM,
180, 2001, p. 39-42
CAVILLIER, 2001b = CAVILLIER, Giacomo, The ancient military road between Egypt and Palestine
reconsidered. A reassessment, in GM, 185, 2001, p. 23-33
CAVILLIER, 2003 = CAVILLIER, Giacomo, Tjarw. A New Kingdom fortress reconsidered, in Eighth
international congress of Egyptologists, Cairo, 28 March - 3 April 2000. Abstracts, Cairo, 2000
(non vidi)
CAZELLES, 1977 = CAZELLES, Henri, La localisation de Goshen. Problèmes de méthode, in La
toponyme antique. Actes du colloque de Strasbourg, 12-14 juin 1975 (Université des sciences
humaines de Strasbourg. Travaux du Centre de recherche sur le Proche-Orient et la Grèce
antiques, 4), Leiden, 1977, p. 143-150
CAZELLES, 1987 = CAZELLES, Henri, Autour de l'Exode (Études) (Sources bibliques), Paris, 1987
CAZELLES, 1987 [= 1955] = CAZELLES, Henri, Les localisations de l'Exode et la critique littéraire, in
Cazelles, Henri, Autour de l'Exode (Études) (Sources bibliques), Paris, 1987, p. 189-231 [= RB, 62,
1955, p. 321-364, avec compléments]
CERNY, 1965 = CERNY, Jaroslaw, Hieratic inscriptions from the tomb of Tut‘ankhamun
(Tut‘ankhamun's tomb series, 2), Oxford, 1965
CERNY, 1976 = CERNY, Jaroslav, Coptic etymological dictionary, Cambridge, 1976
CHABAN, 1912 = CHABÂN, Mohammed - EDGAR, Campbell Cowan, Fouilles exécutées près d'El-
Kantara - Note on the preceding report, in ASAE, 12, 1912, p. 69-76
CHABAS, 1865 = CHABAS, François-Joseph, Les Ramsès sont-ils de la race des Pasteurs? Étude sur
la stèle de l'an 400, in ZÄS, 3, 1865, p. 29-38
CHABOT, 1899-1910, I-IV = Chronique de Michel le Syrien, patriarche jacobite d'Antioche (1166-
1199). Édité pour la première fois et traduite en français par Jean-Baptiste Chabot. I-IV, Paris,
1899-1910
1188
Bibliography
CHABOT, 1908-1933, I-II = Documenta ad origines Monophysitarum illustrandas. Edidit et

interpretatus est Jean-Baptiste Chabot. I - II. Versio (Corpus scriptorum Christianorum
orientalium, 17; 103. Scriptores Syri, 17; 52), Parisiis - Lovanii, 1908-1933
CHAINE, 1960 = CHAÎNE, Marius, Le manuscrit de la version copte en dialecte sahidique des
Apophthegmata Patrum (BdEC, 6), Le Caire, 1960
CHAMBERS, 1993 = Hellenica Oxyrhynchia. Post Victorium Bartoletti edidit Mortimer Chambers
(BSGRT), Stutgardiae - Lipsiae, 1993
CHAMOUX, 1995 = CHAMOUX, François, L'Égypte d'après Diodore de Sicile, in Leclant, Jean (ed.),
Entre Égypte et Grèce. Actes du colloque du 6-9 octobre 1994 (Cahiers de la villa 'Kérylos', 5),
1995, p. 37-50
CHAMPOLLION, 1814 = CHAMPOLLION, Jean-François, L'Égypte sous les pharaons, ou recherches
sur la géographie, la religion, la langue, les écritures et l'histoire de l'Égypte avant l'invasion de
Cambyse. Description géographique. I-II, Paris, 1814 (non vidi)
CHAMPOLLION, 1844-1889, I-II = CHAMPOLLION, Jean-François, Monuments de l'Égypte et de la
Nubie. Notices descriptives conformes aux manuscrits autographes rédigés sur les lieux. Vol. I (pp.
1-294) - Vol. I (pp. 295-599) - Vol. I (pp. 600-917) - Vol. II (pp. 1-358) - Vol. II (pp. 359-720)
(Collection des classiques égyptologiques), Genève, 1973-1974 (= Paris, 1844-1889)
CHAPOT, 1937 = CHAPOT, Victor, L'Horus garde-frontière du nome séthroïte, in Mélanges Maspero.
II. Orient grec, romain et byzantin (MIFAO, 67), Le Caire, 1934-1937, p. 225-231
CHARLES-DOMINIQUE, 1995 = Voyageurs arabes. Ibn Fadlân, Ibn Jubayr, Ibn Battûta et un auteur
anonyme. Textes traduits, présentés et annotés par Paule Charles-Dominique (Bibliothèque de la
Pléiade, 413), Lonrai, 1995
CHARLES-ROUX, 1901, I-II = CHARLES-ROUX, Jules, L'Isthme et le Canal de Suez. I-II, 1901 (non
vidi)
CHARLES-ROUX, 1922 = CHARLES-ROUX, François, L'Angleterre, l'Isthme de Suez et l'Égypte au
XVIIIe siècle, Paris, 1922 (non vidi)
CHARLES, 1916 = CHARLES, Robert Henry, The Chronicle of John (ca. 690 A.D.), Coptic bishop of
Nikiu, being a history of Egypt before and during the Arab conquest. Translated from Hermann
Zotenberg's edition of the Ethiopic version with an introduction, critical and linguistic notes, and
an index of names (Text and translation society series, 3), London, 1916
CHARON, 1911, III = KARALEVSKY, Cyrille, Histoire des patriarcats melkites (Alexandrie, Antioche,
Jérusalem) depuis le schisme monophysite du sixième siècle jusqu'à nos jous. III, 1-2. Les
institutions. Liturgie, hiérarchie, statistique, sources du droit canonique et organisation, Rome,
1911
CHARRABI, 1996 = CHARRABI, Mohamed, Le fort romain de Tell el-Herr et l'occupation militaire
tardive du Nord-Sinaï, Lille, 1996 (unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
CHARTIER-RAYMOND, 1993 = CHARTIER-RAYMOND, Maryvonne - TRAUNECKER, Claude,
Reconnaissance archéologique à la pointe orientale du Delta. Campagne 1992. Note annexe de
Françoise Brien-Poitevin, in CRIPEL, 15, 1993, p. 45-71
CHASSINAT, 1897-1985, I-XV = CHASSINAT, Émile e.a., Le temple d'Edfou. I-XV (MMAF, 10-11;
20-32), Le Caire, 1897-1985
CHASSINAT, 1901 = CHASSINAT, Émile, Une monnaie d'or à légendes hiéroglyphiques trouvée en
Égypte, in BIFAO, 1, 1901, p. 78-86
CHASSINAT, 1906 = CHASSINAT, Émile - GAUTHIER, Henri - PIERON, H., Fouilles de Qatta (MIFAO,
14), Le Caire, 1906
CHASSINAT, 1910 = CHASSINAT, Émile, Une nouvelle monnaie à légende hiéroglyphique, in BIFAO,
7, 1910, p. 165-167
CHASSINAT, 1923 = CHASSINAT, Émile, Les trouvailles de monnaies égyptiennes à légendes
hiéroglyphiques, in RecTrav, 40, 1923, p. 131-137
CHASSINAT, 1934-1947, I-V = CHASSINAT, Émile, Le temple de Dendara. I-V (PIFAO), Le Caire,
1934-1934-1935-1952-1947
CHASSINAT, 1939-1910 = CHASSINAT, Émile, Le mammisi d'Edfou. 1. Texte. 2. Planches (MIFAO,
16, 1-2), Le Caire, 1939-1910
CHASSINAT, 1965-1978, VI-VIII = CHASSINAT, Émile - DAUMAS, François, Le temple de Dendara.
VI-VIII (PIFAO), Le Caire, 1965-1972-1978
CHASSINAT, 1984-1990, I-II = CHASSINAT, Émile - LE MARQUIS DE ROCHEMONTEIX, Le temple
d'Edfou. I 1-4 - II 1-2. Deuxième édition revue et corrigée par Sylvie Cauville et Didier
Devauchelle (MMAF, 10, 1-4; 11, 1-2), Le Caire, 1984-1987-1990
CHAVANON, 1902 = Relation de Terre sainte (1533-1534) par Greffin Affagart. Publiée avec une
introduction et des notes par J. Chavanon, Paris, 1902
1189
Bibliography
CHAVIARAS, 1911 = CHAVIARAS, Michael - CHAVIARAS, Niketa, Epigrafai; Peraiva" tw'n

ÔRodivwn, in ArEph, 1911, p. 52-69
CHESHIRE, 1985 = CHESHIRE, Wendy, Remarks on the names of Pelusium, in GM, 84, 1985, p. 19-24
CHESTER, 1880 = CHESTER, Greville J., A journey to the biblical sites in Lower Egypt, etc., in PEQ,
11, 1880, p. 133-158
CHESTER, 1881 = CHESTER, Greville J., A journey to the biblical sites in Lower Egypt, etc., in The
survey of Western Palestine. Special papers on topography, archaeology, manners and customs,
etc., London, 1881, p. 85-111
CHEVEREAU, 1985 = CHEVEREAU, Pierre-Marie, Prosopographie des cadres militaires égyptiens de
la Basse Époque. Carrières militaires et carrières sacerdotales en Égypte du XIe au IIe siècle
avant J.C. Préface de Jean Yoyotte, Antony, 1985
CHEVEREAU, 1994 = CHEVEREAU, Pierre-Marie, Prosopographie des cadres militaires égyptiens du
Nouvel Empire (Études et mémoires d'égyptologie, 3), Paris, 2003 (= Antony, 1994)
ChLA X, 1979 = Chartae Latinae antiquiores. Facsimile-edition of the Latin charters prior to the
ninth century. Edited by Albert Bruckner and Robert Marichal. Part X. Germany I. Berlin (DDR),
Zürich, 1979
ChLA XI, 1979 = Chartae Latinae antiquiores. Facsimile-edition of the Latin charters prior to the
ninth century. Edited by Albert Bruckner and Robert Marichal. Part XI. Germany II. Berlin (west).
Bundesrepublik Deutschland und Deutsche Demokratische Republik, Zürich, 1979
ChLA XLVII, 1997 = Chartae Latinae antiquiores. Facsimile-edition of the Latin charters prior to the
ninth century. Edited by Tiziano Dorandi and Pierre Gasnault. Part XLVII. Addenda, Zürich, 1997
(non vidi)
ChLA XLVIII, 1997 = DORANDI, Tiziano - TJÄDER, Jan-Olof, Chartae Latinae antiquiores. Facsimile-
edition of the Latin charters prior to the ninth century. Part XLVIII. Corrigenda, Zürich, 1997 (non
vidi)
CHOISY, 1883 = CHOISY, Auguste, L'art de bâtir chez les Byzantins, Paris, 1883 (non vidi)
CHOULIARA-RAIOS, 1989 = CHOULIARA-RAÏOS, Hélène, L'abeille et le miel en Égypte d'après les
papyrus grecs (PANEPISTHMIO IWANNINWN. EPISTHMONIKH EPETHRIDA
FILOSOFIKHS SCOLHS DWDWNH, 30), Ioannina, 1989
Chrest.Mitt. - Chrest.Wilck., 1912 = MITTEIS, Ludwig - WILCKEN, Ulrich, Grundzüge und
Chrestomathie der Papyruskunde. Erster Band. Historischer Teil. Erste Hälfte. Grundzüge - Zweite
Hälfte. Chrestomathie von Ulrich Wilcken. Zweiter Band. Juristischer Teil. Erste Hälfte.
Grundzüge - Zweite Hälfte. Chrestomathie von Ludwig Mitteis, Leipzig - Berlin, 1912
CHRISTIANSEN, 1974 = CHRISTIANSEN, Erik - KROMANN, Anne, Sylloge nummorum Graecorum.
Denmark. The royal collection of coins and medals. Danish National Museum. 41. Alexandria -
Cyrenaica, Copenhagen, 1974 (non vidi)
CHRISTIANSEN, 1988, I-II = CHRISTIANSEN, Erik, The Roman coins of Alexandria. Quantitative
studies. I. Nero. Trajan. Septimius Severus. Text. II. Appendices. Notes. Figures and tables. Plates,
Aarhus, 1988
CHRISTIANSEN, 1991 = CHRISTIANSEN, Erik - H EWITT, Virgiania H. - PRICE, Martin Jessop, Coins
of Alexandria and the nomes. A supplement to the British Museum Catalogue (British Museum.
Occasional Paper, 77), London, 1991
CHRYSOS, 1966 = CHRYSOS, Evangelos, Die Bisschofslisten des V. ökumenischen Konzils (553)
(Antiquitas. Reihe I. Abhandlungen zur alten Geschichte, 14), Bonn, 1966
CHUVIN, 1986 = CHUVIN, Pierre - YOYOTTE, Jean, Documents relatifs au culte pélusien de Zeus
Casios, in RA, 1986, p. 41-63
CIASCA, 1885-1889, I-II = Sacrorum bibliorum fragmenta copto-sahidica Musei Borgiani studio
Augustini Ciasca editia. I-II, Roma, 1885-1889
CICHORIUS, 1922 = CICHORIUS, Conrad, Römische Studien. Historisches, epigraphisches,
literargeschichtliches aus vier Jahrhunderten Roms (Studia historica, 80), Roma, 1970 (= Leipzig -
Berlin, 1922)
CIG IV, 1877 = Corpus inscriptionum Graecarum ... Ex materia ab Augusto Boeckio et Ioanne
Franzio collecta et abhoc ex parte digesta et pertractata ediderunt Ernestus Curtius et Adolphus
Kirchhoff. Indices subiecit Hermannus Roehl. Volumen quartum. Pars XXXIX - XL. Indices,
Berolini, 1877
CIL I 1, 1893 = Corpus inscriptionum Latinarum. Voluminis primi pars prior. Editio altera.
Inscriptiones Latinae antiquissimae ad C. Caesaris mortem. Fasti consulares ad A.U.C. DCCLXVI
cura Guilelmi Henzen et Christiani Huelsen. Elogia clarorum virorum cura Theodori Mommsen et
Christina Huelsen. Fasti anni Iuliani cura Theodori Mommsen, Berolini, 1893
1190
Bibliography
CIL I 2.4, 1986 = Corpus inscriptionum Latinarum. Voluminis primi pars posterior. Editio altera.
Inscriptiones Latinae antiquissimae ad C. Caesaris mortim. Fasciculus IV. Cura Atilii Degrassi.
Addenda tertia auxit et edenda curavit Ioannes Krummrey. I. Textus, Berolini - Novi Eboraci, 1986
CIL III 1, 1873 = Corpus inscriptionum Latinarum. Voluminis tertii pars prior. Consilio et auctoritate
Academiae litterarum regiae Borussicae editum, Berolini, 1873
CIL III Suppl. 1, 1902 = Corpus inscriptionum Latinarum. Voluminis tertii supplementum.
Inscriptionum Orientis et Illyrici Latinarum supplementum ediderunt Theodorus Mommsen, Otto
Hirschfeld, Alfredus Domaszewski. Pars prior, Berolini, 1902
CIL III Suppl. 2, 1902 = Corpus inscriptionum Latinarum. Voluminis tertii supplementum.
Inscriptionum Orientis et Illyrici Latinarum supplementum ediderunt Theodorus Mommsen, Otto
Hirschfeld, Alfredus Domaszewski. Pars posterior, Berolini, 1902
CLARKE, 1984 = CLARKE, Ernest George - AUFRECHT, W. E. - HURD, J. C. e.a., Targum Pseudo-
Jonathan of the Pentateuch. Text and concordance, Hoboken (New Jersey), 1984
CLARYSSE, 1994a = CLARYSSE, Willy, Jews in Trikomia, in Bülow-Jacobsen, Adam (ed.),
Proceedings of the 20th international congress of papyrologists, Copenhagen, 23-29 August 1992,
Copenhagen, 1994, p. 193-203
CLARYSSE, 1997b = CLARYSSE, Willy, Greek accents on Egyptian names, in ZPE, 119, 1997, p. 177-
184
CLARYSSE, 2004 = CLARYSSE, Willy - VERRETH, Herbert, Pelousion and northern Sinai, in Bagnall,
Roger S. - Rathbone, Dominic W. (ed.), Egypt from Alexander to the Copts. An archaeological and
historical guide, London, 2004, p. 84-86
CLEDAT, 1901 = CLÉDAT, Jean, Rapport sur une mission au Canal de Suez (octobre 1900), in BIFAO,
1, 1901, p. 108-112
CLEDAT, 1905a = CLÉDAT, Jean - CLERMONT-GANNEAU, Charles, Séance du 3 février [1905] (Tell
el-Herr), in CRAI, 1905, p. 55-56
CLEDAT, 1905b = CLÉDAT, Jean - CLERMONT-GANNEAU, Charles, Séance du 24 février [1905] (Tell
el-Herr), in CRAI, 1905, p. 135-136
CLEDAT, 1905c = CLÉDAT, Jean - CAGNAT, René, Séance du 3 novembre [1905]. Le Casios et le Lac
Sirbonis, in CRAI, 1905, p. 602-611
CLEDAT, 1908 = CLÉDAT, Jean, Un couvercle de sarcophage anthropoïde de Tell El-Maskoutah, in
ASAE, 9, 1908, p. 211-212
CLEDAT, 1909a = CLÉDAT, Jean, Séance du 24 septembre [1909]. Recherches et fouilles au mont
Casios et au lac Sirbonis, in CRAI, 1909, p. 614.764-774
CLEDAT, 1909b = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez. I. Kantarah, in RecTrav, 31, 3-4, 1909,
p. 113-120
CLEDAT, 1910a = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez. Autour du Lac de Baudouin, in ASAE,
10, 1909-1910, p. 209-237
CLEDAT, 1910b = CLÉDAT, Jean, Deux monuments nouveaux de Tell el-Maskoutah, in RecTrav, 32,
1910, p. 40-42
CLEDAT, 1910c = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez. II. Le Djebel Maryam, in RecTrav, 32,
1910, p. 193-202
CLEDAT, 1911 = CLÉDAT, Jean - DE VOGÜÉ, Charles Jean Melchior, Séance du 21 juillet 1911. Une
inscription nabatéenne au nom de Zeus Cassius, in CRAI, 1911, p. 433
CLEDAT, 1912a = CLÉDAT, Jean, Fouilles à Qasr-Gheit (mai 1911), in ASAE, 12, 1912, p. 145-168
CLEDAT, 1912b = CLÉDAT, Jean, Le temple de Zeus Cassios à Péluse, in Revue de l'orient chrétien.
Série 2, 7, 1912, p. 104-105
CLEDAT, 1913a = CLÉDAT, Jean, Le temple de Zeus Cassios à Péluse, in ASAE, 13, 1, 1913, p. 79-85
CLEDAT, 1913b = CLÉDAT, Jean, Les vases de El-Béda, in ASAE, 13, 1, 1913, p. 115-121
CLEDAT, 1914 = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez (monuments divers), in RecTrav, 36, 1914,
p. 103-112
CLEDAT, 1915a = CLÉDAT, Jean, Fouilles à Cheikh Zouède (janvier-février 1913), in ASAE, 15, 1915,
p. 15-48
CLEDAT, 1915b = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez (monuments divers), in RecTrav, 37,
1915, p. 33-40
CLEDAT, 1915c = CLÉDAT, Jean, Les inscriptions de Saint-Siméon, in RecTrav, 37, 1915, p. 41-57
CLEDAT, 1916a = CLÉDAT, Jean, Fouilles à Khirbet el-Flousiyeh (janvier-mars 1914), in ASAE, 16,
1916, p. 6-32
CLEDAT, 1916b = CLÉDAT, Jean, Nécropole de Qantarah (fouilles de mai 1914), in RecTrav, 38,
1916-1917, p. 21-31
CLEDAT, 1919a = CLÉDAT, Jean, Pour la conquête de l'Égypte, in BIFAO, 16, 1919, p. 189-199
1191
Bibliography
CLEDAT, 1919b = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez. I. La stèle perse de Qabret. II.
Forteresse byzantine de Qabret. III. Stèles de Ramsès II. IV. Temple de Ramsés II. V. Le passage de
la Mer Rouge. VI. VII. Stèle perse de Suez, in BIFAO, 16, 1919, p. 201-228
CLEDAT, 1920 = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez. VIII. Les canaux. IX. Le canal de Zarou.
X. Les routes. XI. Aphnaion, in BIFAO, 17, 1920, p. 103-119
CLEDAT, 1921 = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez. XII. Ayoun Mousa. XIII. Chihor. XIV.
Tacasarta. XV. Anbou-Heq - Zarou, in BIFAO, 18, 1921, p. 167-197
CLEDAT, 1922 = CLÉDAT, Jean, Le site d'Avaris, in Recueil d'études égyptologiques dédiées à la
mémoire de Jean-François Champollion (Bibliothèque de l'École des hautes études. Sciences
historiques et philologiques, 234), Paris, 1922, p. 185-201
CLEDAT, 1923a = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez. XVI. Les deux zones du territoire syro-
égyptien. XVII. Géchourî et Gérizî. XVIII. De la géographie économique et historique, in BIFAO,
21, 1923, p. 55-106.145-187
CLEDAT, 1923b = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez. XIX. Les voies de communication, in
BIFAO, 22, 1923, p. 135-189
CLEDAT, 1924 = CLÉDAT, Jean, Notes sur l'Isthme de Suez. XIX. Les voies de communication (suite).
XX. Les voies navigables, in BIFAO, 23, 1924, p. 27-84
CLEDAT, 1926 = CLÉDAT, Jean, Le raid du roi Baudoin Ier en Égypte, in BIFAO, 26, 1926, p. 72-81
CLEDAT, 1991 = L'Égypte en Périgord. Dans les pas de Jean Clédat. Catalogue raisonné de
l'exposition. Musée du Périgord, 16 mai - 15 septembre 1991 (Cahiers de la bibliothèque copte, 7),
Paris - Louvain, 1991
CLERE, 1983 = CLÈRE, Jacques J., Autobiographie d'un général gouverneur de la Haute Égypte à
l'époque saïte, in BIFAO, 83, 1983, p. 85-100
CLERMONT-GANNEAU, 1906a = CLERMONT-GANNEAU, Charles, La relation de voyage de
Benjamin de Tudèle, in Recueil d'archéologie orientale, 7, 1906, p. 114-124
CLERMONT-GANNEAU, 1906b = CLERMONT-GANNEAU, Charles, Fiches et notules. Histoire
d'Égypte de Maqrizi [ROL, X, 1903-1904, p. 248-371, traduction de M. Blochet]. Deux projets de
croisade des XIIIe - XIVe siècles [Kohler, ROL, X, 1903-1904, p. 405-457], in Recueil
d'archéologie orientale, 7, 1906, p. 198-200
CLERMONT-GANNEAU, 1919 = CLERMONT-GANNEAU, Charles, Les Nabatéens en Égypte, in Revue
de l'histoire des religions, 40, 80, 1919, p. 1-29
CLERMONT-GANNEAU, 1924 = CLERMONT-GANNEAU, Charles, Les Nabatéens en Égypte, in
Recueil d'archéologie orientale, 8, 2, 1924, p. 229-257 (non vidi)
COLES, 1998 = COLES, Revel, A numismatic problem in fourth-century papyrology. What is a
monad?, in Oxford University. Centre for the study of ancient documents. Newsletter, 6, 1998, p. 7
COLIN, 1996 = COLIN, Frédéric, Les Libyens en Égypte (XVe siècle a.C. - IIe siècle p.C.).
Onomastique et histoire. I. 1. Libyque et vieux libyque. 2. Vieux libyque et Libyens, Bruxelles,
1995-1996 (unpublished thesis)
COLIN, 2002 = COLIN, Frédéric, Un fort romain dans le désert d'Égypte, in Pour la science, 295,
2002, p. 76-82 (non vidi)
COLLART, 1919 = COLLART, Paul, L'invocation d'Isis, d'après un papyrus d'Oxyrhynchos, in RevEg
NS, 1, 1919, p. 93-100
COLLINS, 1994 = Al-Muqaddasi. The best divisions for knowledge of the regions. A translation of
Ahsan al-Taqasim fi Ma‘rifat al-Aqalim. Translated by Basil Anthony Collins. Reviewed by
Muhammad Hamid al-Tai, Reading, 2001 (= 1994)
COLSON, 1935 = Philo. With an English translation by F. H. Colson. In ten volumes (and two
supplementary volumes). VI [De Abrahamo - De Iosepho - De vita Mosis] (LCL), London -
CONYBEARE, 1898 = The dialogues of Athanasius and Zacchaeus and of Timothy and Aquila. Edited
with prolegomena and facsimiles by Frederick Cornwallis Conybeare (Anecdota Oxoniensia.
Classical series, 8), Oxford, 1898
CONYBEARE, 1912 = Philostratus. The life of Apollonius of Tyana. The epistles of Apollonius and
the treatise of Eusebius. With an English translation by Frederick Cornwallis Conybeare. In two
volumes. I (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1960 (= 1912)
COOGAN, 1974 = COOGAN, Morton, Imperialism and religion. Assyria, Judah and Israel in the eight
and seventh centuries B.C.E. (Society of biblical literature. Monograph series, 19), Missoula
(Montana), 1974
COOK, 1914-1940, I-III = COOK, Arthur Bernard, Zeus. A study in ancient religion. I. Zeus god of the
bright sky. II. Zeus god of the dark sky (thunder and lightning). Part I. Text and notes. Part II.
1192
Bibliography
Appendixes and index. III. Zeus god of the dark sky (earthquakes, clouds, wind, dew, rain,
meteorites). Part I. Text and notes. Part II. Appendixes and index, Cambridge, 1914-1925-1940
COOK, 1937 = COOK, Robert Manuel, Amasis and the Greeks in Egypt, in JHS, 57, 1937, p. 227-237
COOKE, 1936 = COOKE, G. A., A critical and exegetical commentary on the book of Ezekiel (The
international critical commentary), Edinburgh, 1960 (= 1936)
COUGNY, 1927 = Epigrammatum Anthologia Palatina cum Planudeis et appendice nova
epigrammatum veterum ex libris et marmoribus ductorum ... Instruxit Edme Cougny. III, Parisiis,
1927
COURCELLE, 1951 = COURCELLE, Pierre, Sur un passage énigmatique des Confessions de Saint
Augustin (VIII, 2, 3): Harpocrate et Anubis, in REL, 29, 1951, p. 295-307
COUROYER, 1946 = COUROYER, B., La résidence ramesside du Delta et la Ramsès biblique, in RB,
53, 1946, p. 75-98
COUTELLIER, 1987 = COUTELLIER, Vincent - STANLEY, Daniel Jean, Late quaternary stratigraphy
and palaeography of the eastern Nile Delta, Egypt, in Marine geology, 77, 1987, p. 257-275
COUYAT-BARTHOUX, 1922 = COUYAT-BARTHOUX, Jules, Chronologie et descriptions des roches
ignées du désert arabique (Mémoires de l'Institut d'Égypte, 5), 1922 (non vidi)
COUYAT-BARTOUX, 1913 = COUYAT-BARTHOUX, Jules, Séance du 26 septembre 1913. Carte
topographique et archéologique de l'Isthme de Suez, in CRAI, 1913, p. 450.454-463
CPG, 1974-1998 = GEERARD, Mauritz - WINKELMANN, Friedhelm e.a., Clavis patrum Graecorum. 1.
Patres Antenicaeni. 2. Ab Athanasio ad Chrysostomum. 3. A Cyrillo Alexandrino ad Iohannem
Damascenum. 4. Concilia. Catenae. 5. Indices, initia, concordantiae - Supplementum (Corpus
Christianorum. Clavis patrum Graecorum, 1-5), Turnhout, 1983-1974-1979-1980-1987-1998
CPL, 1995 = DEKKERS, Eligius - GAAR, Aemilius, Clavis patrum Latinorum. Editio tertia aucta et
emendata (Corpus scriptorum. Series Latina), Steenbrugis, 1995
CPR XVII A, 1991 = Corpus papyrorum Raineri. Band XVII A. Griechische Texte. XII A. Die Archive
der Aurelii Adelphios und Asklepiades. Herausgegeben von Klaas Anthony Worp. Textband -
Tafelband, Wien, 1991
CPR XXIII, 2002 = Corpus papyrorum Raineri. Band XXIII. Griechische Texte. XVI. Neue Dokumente
aus dem römischen und spätantiken Ägypten zu Verwaltung und Reichsgeschichte (1.-7. Jh. n.
Chr.). Herausgegeben von Fritz Mitthof. Textband - Tafelband, Wien, 2002
CRACE, 1915 = CRACE, J. D., The route of the Exodus, in PEQ, 47, 1915, p. 64-66
CRAMER, 1835-1837, I-IV = Anecdota Graeca e codd. manuscriptis bibliothecarum Oxoniensium
descripsit J. A. Cramer. I-IV, Amsterdam, 1963 (= Oxford, 1835-1835-1836-1837)
CRAMER, 1839 = Ek tw'n tou' Eujsebivou Cronikw'n, in Anecdota graeca e codd. manuscriptis
Bibliothecae Regiae Parisiensis. Edidit John Antony Cramer. II. Excerpta Eusebii, Oxonii, 1839, p.
115-163
CRAMPA, 1988 = CRAMPA, Jonas, (Review) Varinlioglu, Ender, Die Inschriften von Keramos (IGSK,
30), Bonn, 1986, in Gnomon, 60, 1988, p. 603-609
CRAWFORD, 1971 = CRAWFORD , Dorothy J., Kerkeosiris, an Egyptian village in the Ptolemaic
period, Cambridge, 1971
CREMONTE, 2003 = CREMONTE, Beatriz, Pottery fabrics from Tell el-Ghaba. A preliminary
classification, 2003? (unpublished) (non vidi)
CRISCI, 1996 = CRISCI, Edoardo, Scrivere greco fuori d'Egitto. Ricerche sui manuscritti greco-
orientali di origine non egiziana dal IV secolo a.C. all'VIII d.C. (Papyrologica Florentina, 27),
Firenze, 1996
CRISCUOLO, 1982 = CRISCUOLO, Lucia, Bolli d'anfora greci e romani. La collezione dell'Università
Cattolica di Milano (Studi di storia antica, 6), Bologna, 1982
CROSS, 1961 = CROSS, Frank Moore Jr., The development of the Jewish scripts, in Wright, G. Ernest
(ed.), The bible and the Ancient Near East. Essays in honor of William Foxwell Albright, London,
1961, p. 133-202
CRUM, 1939 = CRUM, W. E. (ed.), A Coptic dictionary, Oxford, 1962 (= 1939)
CUMONT, 1917 = CUMONT, Franz, Études syriennes, Paris, 1917
CUMONT, 1927 = CUMONT, Franz, Le culte de Vénus chez les Arabes au Ier siècle, in Syria, 8, 1927,
p. 368
CUMONT, 1929 = CUMONT, Franz, Les religions orientales dans le paganisme romaine. Conférences
faites au collège de France en 1905. Quatrième édition revue, illustrée et annotée, Paris, 1929
CUNTZ, 1929 = Imperatoris Antonini Augusti itineraria provinciarum et maritimum, in Itineraria
Romana. Volumen prius. Itineraria Antonini Augusti et Burdigalense edidit Otto Cuntz,
Stutgardiae, 1990 (= 1929), p. 1-85
1193
Bibliography
CURETON, 1848 = The festal letters of Athanasius, discovered in an ancient Syriac version, and
edited by William Cureton, London, 1848
CYTRYN-SILVERMAN, 1996 = CYTRYN-SILVERMAN, Katia, The Islamic period in North Sinai. The
pottery evidence. I-II, Jerusalem, 1996 (unpublished thesis)
CYTRYN-SILVERMAN, 2001 = CYTRYN-SILVERMAN, Katia, The settlement in northern Sinai during
the Islamic period, in Mouton, Jean-Michel, Le Sinaï de la conquête arabe à nos jours (Cahier des
annales islamologiques, 21), Le Caire, 2001, p. 3-36 [the author also distributes a corrected
version]
D'ANVILLE, 1766 = D'ANVILLE, Jean Baptist Bourguignon, Mémoires sur l'Égypte ancienne et
moderne, suivis d'une description du Golfe Arabique ou de la Mer Rouge, Paris, 1766
D'ANVILLE, 1769 = D'A NVILLE, Jean Baptist Bourguignon, Géographie ancienne. Nouvelle édition,
Paris, 1769 (non vidi)
DACL, 1924-1953, I-XV = CABROL, Fernand - LECLERCQ, Henri - MARROU, Henri (ed.), Dictionnaire
d'archéologie chrétienne et de liturgie. I-XV, Paris, 1924-1953
DAI RUNDBRIEF, 1994 = Sinai. Pelusium, in Deutsches Archäologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo.
Rundbrief, 1994, p. 5
DAI RUNDBRIEF, 1995 = Sinai. Pelusium - Abu Sayfi, in Deutsches Archäologisches Institut
Abteilung Kairo. Rundbrief, 1995, p. 3-4
DAI RUNDBRIEF, 1996 = Pelusium, in Deutsches Archäologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo.
Rundbrief, 1996, p. 2-3
DAI RUNDBRIEF, 1997 = GROSSMANN, Peter, Faramâ-West (Pelusium), in Deutsches
Archäologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo. Rundbrief, 1997, p. 2-3
DAI RUNDBRIEF, 1998 = GROSSMANN, Peter, Sinai: Pelusium (Farama-West) - Tell Abu Sayfi, in
Deutsches Archäologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo. Rundbrief, 1998, p. 14-15
DAI VIERTELJAHRESBERICHT, 1995, I = Tätigkeit der wissenschaftlichen Bediensteten: P.
Grossmann, in Deutsches Archäologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo. Vierteljahresbericht, 1995,
Januar, p. 1
DAI VIERTELJAHRESBERICHT, 1995, III = [Tätigkeit der wissenschaftlichen Bediensteten:] P.
Grossmann, in Deutsches Archäologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo. Vierteljahresbericht, 1995,
Juli, p. 1
DAI VIERTELJAHRESBERICHT, 1995, IV = Tätigkeit der wissenschaftlichen Bediensteten: P.
Grossmann - Grabungen und Unternehmungen: Pelusium, in Deutsches Archäologisches Institut
Abteilung Kairo. Vierteljahresbericht, 1995, Oktober, p. 1.2-3
DAI VIERTELJAHRESBERICHT, 1996, I = GROSSMANN, Peter, Tätigkeit der wissenschaftlichen
Bediensteten: P. Grossmann, in Deutsches Archäologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo.
Vierteljahresbericht, 1996, Januar, p. 1
DAI VIERTELJAHRESBERICHT, 1996, IV = GROSSMANN, Peter, Tätigkeit der wissenschaftlichen
Bediensteten: P. Grossmann - Grabungen und Unternehmungen: Faramâ-West (Pelusium), in
Deutsches Archäologisches Institut Abteilung Kairo. Vierteljahresbericht, 1996, Oktober, p. 2.3-4
DALMAN, 1916 = DALMAN, G., Palästina als Heerstrasse im Altertum und in der Gegenwart, in PJB,
12, 1916, p. 15-36
DALMAN, 1924 = DALMAN, Gustaf Hermann, Durch die ägyptische Wüste nach Palästina, in PJB,
20, 1924, p. 41-68
DALMEYDA, 1926 = Xénophon d'Éphèse. Les Éphésiaques ou le roman d'Habrocomès et d'Anthia.
Texte établi et traduit par Georges Dalmeyda (CUF), Paris, 1926
DAMSTÉ, 1968 = Herodotos. Historiën. Vertaling Onno Damsté. Vierde druk, Bussum, 1974 (= 1968)
DANIEL, 1985 = D ANIEL, R. W. - SIJPESTEIJN, Pieter J., Some notes on ARIQMHTIKON
KATOIKWN, in ZPE, 59, 1985, p. 47-59
DAR, 1975 = DAR, Shimon, An Egyptian sistrum from Tell el-Hir in Sinai, in Qadmoniot, 8, 2-3, 1975,
p. 82
DAR, 1976 = DAR, Shimon, An Egyptian sistrum from Sinai, in Tel Aviv, 3, 1976, p. 79-80
DAR, 1980 = DAR, Shimon, The salt mines of northern Sinai, in Meshel, Zeev - Finkelstein, Israel
(ed.), Sinai in antiquity. Researches in the history and archaeology of the peninsula (Qadmoniot
Sinai), Tel Aviv, 1980, p. 231-240 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
DAREMBERG, 1877-1919, I-V = DAREMBERG, Ch. - SAGLIO, Edm., Dictionnaire des antiquités
grecques et romaines d'après les textes et les monuments. I-V. Tables, Graz, 1962-1963 (= Paris,
1877-1919)
DARESSY, 1894 = DARESSY, Georges, Les grandes villes d'Égypte à l'époque copte, in RA. 3e Série,
25, 1894, p. 196-215
DARESSY, 1900a = DARESSY, Georges, Stéle de l'an III d'Amasis, in RecTrav, 22, 1900, p. 1-9
1194
Bibliography
DARESSY, 1911a = DARESSY, Georges, La liste géographique du Pap. n° 31169 du Caire, in Sphinx,
14, 5, 1910-1911, p. 155-171
DARESSY, 1911b = DARESSY, Georges, La route de l'Exode, in BIE. Série V, 5, 1911, p. 1-9
DARESSY, 1911c = DARESSY, Georges, Une statue de Saft-el-Henneh, in ASAE, 11, 1911, p. 142-144
DARESSY, 1911d = DARESSY, Georges, Inscriptions des carrières de Tourah et Mâsarah, in ASAE,
11, 1911, p. 257-268
DARESSY, 1912c = DARESSY, Georges, Thouéris et Meskhenit, in RecTrav, 34, 1912, p. 189-193
DARESSY, 1914 = DARESSY, Georges, Sarcophages d'El-Qantarah, in BIFAO, 11, 1914, p. 29-38
DARESSY, 1917a = DARESSY, Georges, La 'demeure royale' en Basse-Égypte, in ASAE, 17, 1917, p.
123-129
DARESSY, 1917b = DARESSY, Georges, L'Exode et le passage de la mer Rouge, in BSGE, 8, 1917, p.
361-383 (non vidi)
DARESSY, 1928-1933 = DARESSY, Georges, Les branches du Nil sous la XVIIIe dynastie, in BSGE,
16, 3, 1928, p. 225-254; 16, 4, 1929, p. 293-329; 17, 2, 1930, p. 81-115; 17, 3, 1931, p. 189-223;
18, 2, 1933, p. 169-202
DARESSY, 1930 = DARESSY, Georges, Recherches géographiques. III. Le nome hermopolite du
Delta. IV. Panéphysis. V. Le nome onouphite, in ASAE, 30, 1930, p. 69-94
DARESSY, 1931b = DARESSY, Georges, Léontopolis métropole du XIXe nome de la Basse-Égypte, in
BIFAO, 30, 1931, p. 625-649
DARIS, 1966 = DARIS, Sergio, Miscellanea licopolitana IIa, in Aegyptus, 46, 3-4, 1966, p. 171-177
DARIS, 1994a = DARIS, Sergio, ChLA XI, 479, in ZPE, 100, 1994, p. 189-192
DARIS, 1994b = DARIS, Sergio, Ptolemais in P.Gen. inv. 438, in ZPE, 100, 1994, p. 193
DATTARI, 1901a = DATTARI, G., Monete imperiali greche. Numi augg. Alexandrini. Catalogo della
collezione G. Dattari compilato dal proprietario. I. Testo. II. Tavole, Bologna, 1975 (= Cairo,
1901) (non vidi)
DATTARI, 1901b = DATTARI, G., Appunti di numismatica Alessandrini. VIII. Monete dei nomi,
astronomiche ed altre commemorative, in RIN, 14, 2, 1901, p. 157-183 (non vidi)
DATTARI, 1902 = DATTARI, G., Dell' affinità delle monete di restituzione e le monete dei nomi
d'Egitto, in JIAN, 5, 1902, p. 71-92
DATTARI, 1904 = DATTARI, G., Tre differenti teorie sull'origine delle monete dei nomos dell'antico
Egitto, in JIAN, 7, 1904, p. 177-202
DAUMAS, 1948 = DAUMAS, Jacques, Analyses d'articles. Ali Bey Shafei, Historical notes on the
Pelusiac branch, the Red Sea canal and the route of Exodus, in: Bulletin de la Société royale de
géographie d'Égypte, 21, 1946, p. 231 e.v., in BSEHGIS, 2, 1948, p. 145-163
DAUMAS, 1987, IX = DAUMAS, François - LENTHÉRIC, Bernard, Le temple de Dendara. IX. Texte -
Planches (PIFAO), Le Caire, 1978
DAVID, 1988 = DAVID, A., Jewish settlements during the 16th-17th centuries, in Landau, Y. M. (ed.),
History of the Jews in Egypt during the Ottoman period (1517-1914), Jerusalem, 1988, p. 24-26
(Hebrew) (non vidi)
DAVIES, 1911 = DAVIES, Hugh William, Bernhard von Breydenbach and his journey to the Holy
Land, 1483-1484. A bibliography, Utrecht, 1968 (= London, 1911)
DAVIES, 1943 = D AVIES, Norman de Garis, The tomb of Rekh-mi-Re' at Thebes. I-II (Publications of
the Metropolitan museum of art. Egyptian expedition, 11), New York, 1943
DAVIES, 1990 = DAVIES, Graham I., The wilderness itineraries and recent archaeological research,
in Emerton, John Adney (ed.), Studies in the Pentateuch (Supplements to Vetus Testamentum, 41),
Leiden e.a., 1990, p. 161-175
DB, 1912 = VIGOUROUX, Fulcran-Grégoire (ed.), Dictionnaire de la bible. Deuxième tirage, Paris,
1912
DB, Suppl., 1928-2003 = PIROT, Louis - BRIEND, Jacques - COTHENET, Edouard (ed.), Dictionnaire de
la bible. Supplément I-XIII, 74 (Synagogue), Paris, 1928-2003
DBL, 2005 = DEN BRINKER, A. A. - MUHS, Brian P. - VLEEMING, Sven P., A Berichtigungsliste of
demotic texts. A. Papyrus editions. B. Ostrakon editions and various publications (Studia demotica,
7, A-B), Leuven - Paris - Dudley, MA, 2005
DE BOOR, 1978 = Georgii Monachi Chronicon edidit Carolus De Boor. I. Textum genuinum usque ad
Vespasiani imperium continens. II. Textum genuinum inde a Vespasiani imperium continens.
Editionem anni MCMIV correctiorem curavit Peter Wirth (BSGRT), Stutgardiae, 1978
DE CENIVAL, 1965 = DE CENIVAL, Jean-Louis, Les textes de la statue E.25550 du Musée du Louvre,
in RdE, 17, 1965, p. 15-20
DE CENIVAL, 1967 = DE CENIVAL, Françoise, Deux serments démotiques concernant des comptes de
bétail, in Recherches de papyrologie, 4, 1967, p. 99-106
1195
Bibliography
DE GAIFFIER, 1946 = DE GAIFFIER, Balduinus, S. Mélance de Rouan vénéré à Malmédy et S. Mélas

de Rhinocolure, in Analecta Bollandiana, 64, 1946, p. 54-71
DE GOEJE, 1889 = Bibliotheca geographorum Arabicorum. Pars sexta. Kitâb al-Masâlik Wa'l-
Mamâlik (Liber viarum et regnorum) auctore Abu'l-Kâsim Obaidallah Ibn Abdallah Ibn
Khordâdhbeh. Accedunt excerpta e Kitâb al-kharâdj auctore Kodâma ibn Dja‘far quae cum
versione Gallica edidit, indicibus et glossario instruxit Michael Jan de Goeje, Lugduni Batavorum,
1889
DE GUIGNES, 1789a = Perle des merveilles. Mélanges de géographie et d'histoire naturelle, par
Zeïn-eddin Omar, fils d'Aboul Modhaffer, surnommé Ebn al-ouardi, écrivain du XIIIe siècle. Par
M. de Guignes (Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque du roi, 2), Paris, 1789, p. 19-
59
DE GUIGNES, 1789b = Exposition de ce qu'il y a de plus remarquable (sur la terre) et des merveilles
du roi tout-puissant, par Abdorraschid, fils de Saleh, fils de Nouri, surnommé Yakouti; ouvrage de
géographie, composé dans le XVe siècle. Par M. de Guignes (Notices et extraits des manuscrits de
la Bibliothèque du roi, 2), Paris, 1789, p. 386-545
DE HARTEL, 1894 = Sancti Pontii Meropii Paulini Nolani Carmina. Indices. Recensuit et
commentario critico instruxit Guilelmus de Hartel (CSEL, 30), Vindobonae, 1894
DE JONG, 2000 = DE JONG, Rudolf E., A grammar of the Bedouin dialects of the northern Sinai
littoral. Bridging the linguistic gap between the eastern and western Arab world (Handbuch der
Orientalistik. Erste Abteilung. Der Nähe und der Mittlere Osten, 52), Leiden- Boston - Köln, 2000
DE KUYFFER, 1989 = DE KUYFFER, Herman, Het Romeinse leger in Egypte 30 v. C - 284 n. C. I.
Synthese. II, 1-2. Prosopografie (Doctoraatsthesis KULeuven), Leuven, 1989 (unpublished thesis)
DE LA JONQUIÈRE, 1904 = Jean-Pierre Doguereau. Journal de l'expédition d'Égypte. Publié
d'après le manuscrit original avec une introduction et de notes par Clément de La Jonquière, Paris,
1904 (non vidi)
DE LA JONQUIÈRE, 2003 [1899-1907], I-VI = DE LA JONQUIÈRE, Clément, L'expédition d'Égypte
1798-1801. Nouvelle édition sour la direction de Jacques Garnier. I-V and Atlas (Collection du
bicentenaire de l'épopée impériale), Paris, 2003 [1899-1907] (non vidi)
DE LAGARDE, 1959 = S. Hieronymi presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 1. Hebraicae
quaestiones in libro Geneseos. Cura et studio Pauli De Lagarde. Liber interpretationis
Hebraicorum nominum. Cura et studio Pauli De Lagarde. Commentarioli in Psalmos. Cura et
studio Germani Morin. Commentarios in Ecclesiasten. Cura et studio Marci Adriaen (Corpus
Christianorum. Series Latina, 72), Turnholti, 1959
DE MEULENAERE, 1951 = DE MEULENAERE, Herman, Herodotos over de 26ste dynastie (II, 147 -
III, 15). Bijdrage tot het historisch-kritisch onderzoek van Herodotos' gegevens in het licht van de
Egyptische en andere contemporaire bronnen (Bibliothèque du Muséon, 27), Leuven, 1951
DE MEULENAERE, 1953 = DE MEULENAERE, Herman, La légende de Phéros d'après Hérodote (II,
111), in CdE, 28, 1953, p. 248-260
DE MEULENAERE, 1959a = DE MEULENAERE, Herman, Les stratèges indigènes du nome Tentyrite à
la fin de l'époque ptolémaïque et au début de l'occupation romaine, in RSO, 34, 1959, p. 1-25
DE MEULENAERE, 1986 = DE MEULENAERE, Herman, Un général du Delta, gouverneur de la Haute
Égypte, in CdE, 61, 122, 1986, p. 203-210
DE MEULENAERE, 1992 = DE MEULENAERE, Herman, (Review) Snape, S. R., Liverpool University
Delta survey. Six archaeological sites in Sharqiyeh province, Liverpool, 1986, in CdE, 67, 133,
1992, p. 82-83
DE MIROSCHEDJI, 1989 = DE MIROSCHEDJI, Pierre (ed.), L'urbanisation de la Palestine à l'âge du
Bronze ancien. Bilan et perspectives des recherches actuelles. I-II. Actes du Colloque d'Emmaüs
(20-24 octobre 1986) (BAR. International series, 527), Oxford, 1989
DE MIROSCHEDJI, 1998 = DE MIROSCHEDJI, Pierre, Les Égyptiens aus Sinaï du nord et en Palestine
au Bronze ancien, in Valbelle, Dominique - Bonnet, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant l'antiquité et le
moyen âge. 4000 ans d'histoire pour un désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est tenu à l'UNESCO
du 19 au 21 septembre 1997, Paris, 1998, p. 20-32
DE MOOR, 1970 = DE MOOR, Johannes C., Studies in the new alphabetic texts from Ras Shamra. II, in
UF, 2, 1970, p. 303-327
DE PAEPE, 1995 = DE PAEPE, Paul - GRATIEN, Brigitte, Petrological and chemical analysis of pottery
from Tell el-Herr (Egypt). Nile mud and marl wares, in Meyza, H. - Mlynarczyk, J. (ed.),
Hellenistic and Roman pottery in the Eastern Mediterranean. Advances in scientific studies. Second
Nieborow pottery workshop 18th-20th December 1993, Warsaw, 1995, p. 61-81 (non vidi)
DE ROUGÉ, 1870 = DE ROUGÉ, Jacques, Monnaies des nomes de l'Égypte, Paris, 1873 [= Revue
numismatique, nouvelle série, 14, 1869-1870]
1196
Bibliography
DE ROUGÉ, 1891 = DE ROUGÉ, Jacques, Géographie ancienne de la Basse-Égypte, Paris, 1891

DE SACY, 1810 = Relation de l'Égypte par Abd-Allatif, médecin arabe de Bagdad, suivie de divers
extraits d'écrivains orientaux et d'un état des provinces et des villages de l'Égypte dans le xiv.e
siècle. Le tout traduit et enrichi de notes historiques et critiques par M. Silvestre de Sacy, Paris,
1810
DE SANDOLI, 1989 = Francesci Quaresmii Elucidatio Terrae Sanctae. Brani scelti e tradotti da
Sabino De Sandoli (Pubblicazioni dello Studium biblicum Franciscanum. Collectio maior, 32),
Jerusalem, 1989
DE SLANE, 1872 = MACGUCKIN DE SLANE, William, Résumé de l'histoire des croisades tiré des
Annales d'Abou 'l-Feda, in Recueil des historiens des croisades. Historiens orientaux. I, Paris,
1872, p. 1-165
DE VILLIERS DU TERRAGE, 1899 = DE VILLIERS DU TERRAGE, Édouard, Journal et souvenirs sur
l'expédition d'Égypte (1798-1801) mis en ordre et publiés par le baron Marc de Villiers du
Terrage, Paris, 1899 (non vidi)
DE VOGUE, 1868-1877 = DE VOGÜÉ, Charles Jean Melchior, Syrie centrale. Inscriptions sémitiques,
Paris, 1868-1877
DE WACHTER, 1982 = DE WACHTER, M., Le percement de l'Isthme de Suez et l'exploration
archéologique, in L'égyptologie en 1979. Axes prioritaires de recherches. I (Colloques
internationaux du Centre national de la recherche scientifique. Sciences humaines, 595), Paris,
1982, p. 221-227
DE WIT, 1959 = DE WIT, C., Stad Antwerpen. Oudheidkundige musea. Vleeshuis. Catalogus. VIII.
Egypte, Deurne - Antwerpen, 1959
DE-VIT, 1859-1887, I-IV = DE-VIT, Vincentius, Totius latinitatis onomasticon. I-IV. A-O, Prati, 1859-
1868-1883-1887
DEFERNEZ, 1997a = DEFERNEZ, Catherine, Heboua I. Période perse, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 35-39
DEFERNEZ, 1997b = DEFERNEZ, Catherine, La céramique préptolémaïque de Tell el-Herr.
Présentation préliminaire, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 57-70
DEFERNEZ, 1997c = D EFERNEZ, Catherine, La céramique d'époque perse à Tell el-Herr. Étude
chrono-typologique et comparative, Lille, 1997 (unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
DEFERNEZ, 1998 = D EFERNEZ, Catherine, Le Sinaï et l'empire perse, in Valbelle, Dominique -
Bonnet, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant l'antiquité et le moyen âge. 4000 ans d'histoire pour un
désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est tenu à l'UNESCO du 19 au 21 septembre 1997, Paris,
1998, p. 67-74
DEFERNEZ, 2004 = D EFERNEZ, Catherine, Un ensemble amphorique de Tell el-Herr (Nord-Sinaï) et
les échanges commerciaux en Méditerranée orientale à la fin du Ve siècle av. J.-C., in IXe Congrès
international des égyptologues, 6-12 septembre 2004, Grenoble - France. Résumé des
communications, Alpes-Congrès, 2004, p. 30
DEGRASSI, 1952 = D EGRASSI, Attilio, I fasti consolari dell'impero romano dal 30 avanti Cristo al
613 dopo Cristo (Sussidi eruditi, 3), Roma, 1952
DEL OLMO LETE, 1988 = DEL O LMO LETE, G., El sacrificio de Sapanu y otros sacrificios de Ugarit
(KTU 1.148), in Aula orientalis. Revista de estudios del Próximo Oriente Antiguo, 6, 1988, p. 11-17
DELATTE, 1947 = Les portulans grecs. Edités par Armand Delatte (Bibliothèque de la Faculté de
philosophie et lettres de l'Université de Liège, 107), Liège - Paris, 1947
DELATTE, 1964 = DELATTE, Armand - DERCHAIN, Philippe, Les intailles magiques gréco-
égyptiennes, Paris, 1964
DELEHAYE, 1922 = DELEHAYE, Hippolyte, Les martyrs d'Égypte, in Analecta Bollandiana, 40, 1922,
p. 5-154.299-364
DELEHAYE, 1927 = DELEHAYE, Hippolyte, Une vie inédite de Saint Jean l'Aumonier, in Analecta
Bollandiana, 45, 1927, p. 5-74
DELEHAYE, 1940 = DELEHAYE, Hippolytus - PEETERS, Paulus - COENS, Mauritius e.a., Propylaeum
ad Acta SS. Decembris. Martyrologium Romanum ad formam editionis typicae scholiis historicis
instructum, Bruxellis, 1940
DELITZSCH, 1881 = DELITZSCH, Friedrich, Wo lag das Paradis? Eine biblisch-assyriologische
Studie, mit zahlreichen assyriologischen Beiträgen zur biblischen Länder- und Völkerkunde und
einer Karte Babyloniens, Leipzig, 1881
DELMAIRE, 1988 = DELMAIRE, Roland, Notes prosopographiques sur quelques lettres d'Isidore de
Péluse, in Revue des études augustiniennes, 34, 1988, p. 230-236
DELORME, 1960 = DELORME, Jean, Gymnasion. Étude sur les monuments consacrés à l'éducation en
Grèce (des origines à l'empire romain) (Bibliothèque des Écoles françaises d'Athènes et de Rome.
Serie 1, 196), Paris, 1960
1197
Bibliography
DELUZ, 1997 = Le voyage de Symon Semeonis d'Irlande en Terre sainte. Traduit du latin, présenté et
annoté par Christiane Deluz, in Croisades et pèlerinages. Récits, chroniques et voyages en Terre
sainte XIIe-XVIe siècle. Edition établi sous la direction de Danielle Régnier-Bohler (Bouquins),
Paris, 1997, p. 959-995
DEMAECKERE, 1936 = D EMAECKERE, A. (ed.), Joos van Ghistele. Voyage naar den lande van
belofte, Antwerpen, 1936
DEN BRINKER, 2000 = DEN BRINKER, A. A., Egyptische elementen, in Verhoogt, Arthur M. F. W.
(ed.), Propaganda in de portemonnee. Catalogus van en inleiding tot de verzameling Mr. B. Kolff:
biljoen tetradrachmen en bronzen munten uit Romeins Egypte (Uigaven vanwege de stichting 'Het
Leidsch papyrologisch instituut', 20), Leiden, 2000, p. 73-74
DERCHAIN, 1995 = D ERCHAIN, Philippe, La justice à la porte d'Evergète, in Kurth, Dieter (ed.), 3.
Ägyptologische Tempeltagung. Hamburg, 1.-5. Juni 1994. Systeme und Programme der
ägyptischen Tempeldekoration (ÄAT, 33, 1), 1995, p. 1-12
DERDA, 1992 = DERDA, Tomasz, Some remarks on the Christian symbol CMG, in JJP, 22, 1992, p.
21-27
DERDA, 1997 = D ERDA, Tomasz, Did the Jews use the name of Moses in antiquity?, in ZPE, 115,
1999, p. 257-260
DERDA, 1999 = D ERDA, Tomasz, The Jews and the name of Moses in antiquity. A reply, in ZPE, 124,
1999, p. 210
DES PLACES, 1982-1983, I-II = Eusebius Werke. Achter Band. Die Praeparatio evangelica. I.
Einleitung, die Bücher I bis X. II. Die Bücher XI bis XV, Register. Herausgegeben von Karl Mras.
2., bearbeitete Auflage herausgegeben von Édouard des Places (Die griechischen christlichen
Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte, 43, 1-2), Berlin, 1982-1983
DESCRIPTION, 1809 = Description de l'Égypte. Publiée par les ordres de Napoléon Bonaparte, Köln,
1994 (= Paris, 1809)
DESCRIPTION, 1821-1830, I-XXVI = Description de l'Égypte, ou recueil des observations et des
recherches qui ont été faites en Égypte pendant l'expédition de l'armée française, publié par les
ordres de sa majesté l'empereur Napoléon le Grand. Seconde édition. Publiée par Charles-Louis-
Fleury Panckoucke, Paris, 1821-1830
DESCRIPTION, 1830, XVIII = Index géographique, ou liste générale des noms de lieux de l'Égypte,
distrubée par provinces et servant à la concordance entre les mémoires de la Description de
l'Égypte et les planches de l'Atlas géographique, in Description de l'Égypte. Seconde édition.
Publiée par Charles-Louis-Fleury Panckoucke. XVIII, Paris, 1830, p. 35-175
DESCRIPTION, 1989 [1809] = SIDHOM, Michel (ed.), Description de l'Égypte, ou recueil des
observations et des recherches qui ont été faites en Égypte pendant l'expédition de l'armée
française, publié par les ordres de sa majesté l'empereur Napoléon le Grand. I. Planches, Paris,
1989 [1809]
DESCRIPTION, ANDREOSSY, 1822, XI = ANDRÉOSSY, Antoine François, Mémoire sur le lac
Menzaleh, d'après la reconnaissance faite en vendémiaire an VII (septembre et octobre 1799), in
Description de l'Égypte. Seconde édition. Publiée par Charles-Louis-Fleury Panckoucke. XI, Paris,
1822, p. 519-554
DESCRIPTION, ATLAS, 1826 = PANCKOUCKE, Charles-Louis-Fleury (ed.?), Description de l'Égypte,
ou recueil des observations et des recherches qui ont été faites en Égypte pendant l'expédition de
l'armée française. Seconde édition. Atlas géographique, Paris, 1826
DESCRIPTION, DEVILLIERS, 1829, V = DEVILLIERS, Description des antiquités situées dans
l'Isthme de Soueys, in Description de l'Égypte. Seconde édition. Publiée par Charles-Louis-Fleury
Panckoucke. V, Paris, 1829, p. 135-158
DESCRIPTION, DU BOIS-AYME, 1822, XI = DU BOIS-A YMÉ, Mémoire sur les anciennes limites de
la Mer Rouge, in Description de l'Égypte. Seconde édition. Publiée par Charles-Louis-Fleury
Panckoucke. XI, Paris, 1822, p. 371-381
DESCRIPTION, JACOTIN, 1824, XVII = JACOTIN, Mémoire sur la construction de la carte de
l'Égypte, in Description de l'Égypte. Seconde édition. Publiée par Charles-Louis-Fleury
Panckoucke. XVII, Paris, 1824, p. 437-652
DESCRIPTION, JOMARD, 1829, IX = JOMARD, E., Mémoire sur la population comparée de l'Égypte
ancienne et moderne, in Description de l'Égypte. Seconde édition. Publiée par Charles-Louis-
Fleury Panckoucke. IX, Paris, 1829, p. 103-211
DESCRIPTION, LE PERE, 1822, XI = LE PÈRE, Jacques Marie, Mémoire sur la communication de la
Mer des Indes à la Méditerranée par la Mer Rouge et l'Isthme de Soueys, in Description de
l'Égypte. Seconde édition. Publiée par Charles-Louis-Fleury Panckoucke. XI, Paris, 1822, p. 37-
370
1198
Bibliography
DESCRIPTION, ROZIERE, 1822, VI = ROZIÈRE, De la géographie comparée et de l'ancien état des

côtes de la Mer Rouge considérés par rapport au commerce des égyptiens dans les différens ages,
in Description de l'Égypte. Seconde édition. Publiée par Charles-Louis-Fleury Panckoucke. VI,
Paris, 1822, p. 251-389
DESCRIPTION, ROZIERE, 1824, XX = D E ROZIÈRE, De la constitution physique de l'Égypte et de ses
rapports avec les anciennes institutions de cette contrée, in Description de l'Égypte. Seconde
édition. Publiée par Charles-Louis-Fleury Panckoucke. XX, Paris, 1824, p. 211-523
DESROCHES, 1954 = DESROCHES NOBLECOURT, Ch., Note à propos de la communication de J.
Schwartz, in BSFE, 15, 1954, p. 30-31
DESY, 1989 = DESY, Philippe, Les timbres amphoriques de l'Apulie républicaine. Documents pour
une histoire économique et sociale (BAR. International series, 554), Oxford, 1989
DETLEFSEN, 1904 = DETLEFSEN, D., Die geographischen Bücher (II, 242 - VI Schluss) der Naturalis
Historia des C. Plinius Secundus mit vollständigem kritischen Apparat (Studia historica, 113),
Roma, 1972 (= Berlin, 1904)
DEVIJVER, 1989 = D EVIJVER, Hubert, L'Égypte et l'histoire de l'armée romaine, in Criscuolo, Lucia -
Geraci, Giovanni (ed.), Egitto e storia antica dall' Ellenismo all' età Araba. Bilancio di un
confronto. Atti del colloquio internazionale, Bologna, 31 agosto - 2 settembre 1987, Bologna,
1989, p. 37-54
DEVIJVER, 1993 = DEVIJVER, Hubert, The inscriptions of the Neon-library of Roman Sagalassos, in
Waelkens, Marc - Poblome, Jeroen (ed.), Sagalassos II. Report of the third excavation campaign of
1992 (Acta archaeologica Lovaniensia. Monographiae, 6), Leuven, 1993, p. 107-123
DEVONSHIRE, 1922 = DEVONSHIRE, Henriette, Relation d'un voyage du sultan Qaîtbây en Palestine
et en Syrie, in BIFAO, 20, 1922, p. 1-43
DEWING, 1914 = Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In seven volumes. I.
History of the wars. Books I and II (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1961 (= 1914)
DEWING, 1928 = Procopius. With an English translation by H. B. Dewing. In seven volumes. V.
History of the wars. Books VII (continued) and VIII (LCL), Cambridge (Mass.) - London, 1962 (=
1928)
DHGE, 1909-2003, I-XXVIII = BAUDRILLART, Alfred e.a. (ed.), Dictionnaire d'histoire et de
géographie ecclesiastiques. I-XXVIII (A-Kilber), Paris, 1909-2003
DHORME, 1911 = DHORME, Paul, Les pays bibliques et l'Assyrie (suite), in RB, 8, 1911, p. 198-218
DI BERARDINO, 1988 = DI BERARDINO, Angelo (ed.), Dizionario patristico e di antichità cristiane.
III. Atlante patristico. Indici, Genova, 1988
DIB, 1910 = DIB, Pierre, Deux discours de Cyriaque, évêque de Behnésa, sur la Fuite en Égypte, in
Revue de l'orient chrétien, 15, 1910, p. 157-161
DIEHL, 1925, II = Anthologia lyrica Graeca. Edidit Ernestus Diehl. II. Poetae melici: chori. Peplus
Aristoteleus. Scolia. Carmina popularia. Poetae Alexandrini (BSGRT), Lipsiae, 1925
DIELS, 1920 = Exzerpte aus Philons Mechanik B. VII und VIII (vulgo fünftes Buch). Griechisch und
deutsch von H. Diels und E. Schramm (Abhandlungen der Preussischen Akademie der
Wissenschaften. Jahrgang 1919, Philosophisch-historische Klasse, 12), Berlin, 1920
DIELS, 1951 = Pherekydes von Syros, in Diels, Hermann - Kranz, Walther (ed.), Die Fragmente der
Vorsokratiker. I, Dublin - Zürich, 1966 (= 1951), p. 43-51, no. 7
DIETRICH, 1970 = DIETRICH, Manfried, Die Aramäer Südbabyloniens in der Sargonidenzeit (700-
648) (AOAT, 7), Kevelaer, 1970
DIETZE, 1994 = DIETZE, Gertrud, Philae und die Dodekaschoinos in ptolemäischer Zeit. Ein Beitrag
zur Frage ptolemäischer Präsenz im Grenzland zwischen Ägypten und Afrika an Hand der
architektonischen und epigraphischen Quellen, in AncSoc, 25, 1994, p. 63-110
DIETZE, 1995 = DIETZE, Gertrud, Der Streit um die Insel Pso. Bemerkungen zu einem epigraphischen
Dosier des Khumtempels von Elephantine (Th. Sy. 224), in AncSoc, 26, 1995, p. 157-184
DIEZ MACHO, 1968-1974, I-IV = DÍEZ MACHO, Alejandro e.a., Neophyti I. Targum Palestinense. MS
de la Biblioteca Vaticana. I. Génesis. II Éxodo. III. Levítico. IV. Números. Edición príncipe,
introducción general y versión castellana. Traducciones cotejadas de la versión castellana.
Francesa. Inglesa (Textos y estudios, 7-10), Madrid - Barcelona, 1968-1970-1971-1974
DIJKSTRA, 1991 = DIJKSTRA, Meindert, The weather-god on two mountains, in UF, 23, 1991, p. 127-
140
DILS, 1993 = DILS, Peter, De koningen van de eerste dynastieën. Hun volgorde en hun namen, in De
scriba, 2, 1993, p. 119-256
DINDORF, 1831 = Ioannis Malalae Chronographia. Ex recensione Ludovici Dindorfii (Corpus
scriptorum historiae Byzantinae), 1831
1199
Bibliography
DINDORF, 1832, I-II = Chronicon paschale ad exemplar Vaticanum recensuit Ludovicus Dindorfius.
I-II (Corpus scriptorum historiae Byzantinae, 10-11), Bonnae, 1832
DINDORF, 1868-1875, I-VI = Ioannis Zonarae Epitome historiarum. Cum Caroli Ducangii suisque
annotationibus edidit Ludovicus Dindorfius. I-VI (BSGRT), Lipsiae, 1868-1875
DNB I 1-18, 1980-2000 = LÜDDECKENS, Erich - THISSEN, Heinz-Josef - BRUNSCH, W. e.a.,
Demotisches Namenbuch. Band I. Lieferung 1-18, Wiesbaden, 1980-2000
DNP, I-XII 2, 1996-2001 = CANCIK, Hubert - SCHNEIDER, Helmut (ed.), Der neue Pauly. Enzyklopädie
der Antike. Altertum. I-XII 2 (A-Z - Nachträge), Stuttgart - Weimar, 1996-2002
Doc.Eser.Rom., 1964 = DARIS, Sergio, Documenti per la storia dell'esercito romano in Egitto
(Pubblicazioni dell'Università Cattolica del Sacro Cuore. Contributi. Serie terza. Scienze storiche,
9), Milano, 1964
DOLBEAU, 1990 = DOLBEAU, François, Une liste latine de disciples et d'apôtres. Traduite sur la
recension grecque du Pseudo-Dorothée, in Analecta Bollandiana, 108, 1990, p. 51-70
DOMBART, 1955 = Aurelii Augustini opera. Pars XIV, 2. De civitate Dei libri XI-XXII. Ad fidem
quartae editionis Teubnerianae quam anno 1928-1929 curaverunt Bernardus Dombart et
Alphonsus Kalb paucis emendatis mutatis additis (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 48),
Turnholti, 1955
DONKER VAN HEEL, 2000 = D ONKER VAN HEEL, K., Geef het volk wat het wil, in Verhoogt, Arthur
M. F. W. (ed.), Propaganda in de portemonnee. Catalogus van en inleiding tot de verzameling Mr.
B. Kolff: biljoen tetradrachmen en bronzen munten uit Romeins Egypte (Uigaven vanwege de
stichting 'Het Leidsch papyrologisch instituut', 20), Leiden, 2000, p. 75-78
DONNER, 1966-1968, I-II = DONNER, Herbert - RÖLLIG, Wolfgang - RÖSSLER, O., Kanaanäische und
aramäische Inschriften. I. Texte. II. Commentar. Zweite, durchgesehene und erweiterte Auflage,
Wiesbaden, 1966-1968
DONNER, 1971 = DONNER, Herbert, Die Palästinabeschreibung des Epiphanius Monachus
Hagiopolita, in ZDPV, 87, 1971, p. 42-91
DONNER, 1974 = DONNER, Herbert, Die Beschwörung des Grossen Gottes, in ZÄS, 100, 1974, p. 82-
95
DONNER, 1977 = DONNER, Herbert - CÜPPERS, Heinz, Die Mosaikkarte von Madeba. I. Tafelband
(Abhandlungen des deutschen Palästinavereins), Wiesbaden, 1977
DONNER, 1983 = DONNER, Herbert, Das Nildelta auf der Mosaikkarte von Madeba, in Görg, Manfred
(ed.), Fontes atque pontes. Eine Festgabe für Hellmut Brunner (ÄAT, 5), Wiesbaden, 1983, p. 75-
89
DONNER, 1992 = DONNER, Herbert, The mosaic map of Madaba. An introductory guide (Palaestina
antiqua, 7), Kampen, 1992
DOPP, 1958 = Traité d'Emmanuel Piloti sur le passage en Terre sainte (1420). Publié par Pierre-
Herman Dopp (Publications de l'Université Lovanium de Léopoldville, 4), Louvain - Paris, 1958
DORNER, 1994 = DORNER, Josef, Quantara-Ost (sic), Nord-Sinai, in Jahreshefte des
Österreichischen archäologischen Institutes in Wien. Beiblatt, 63, 1994, p. 8
DORNER, 1995 = DORNER, Josef, Qantara-Ost, Nord Sinai, in Jahreshefte des Österreichischen
archäologischen Institutes in Wien. Beiblatt, 64, 1995, p. 4
DORNER, 1996 = DORNER, Josef, Vorbericht über die Grabungskampagnen 1993/94 auf Tell Hebwa
IV/Süd am Nordsinai, in ÄL, 6, 1996, p. 167-177
DORNER, 1997 = DORNER, Josef - ASTON, David A., Pottery from Hebua IV / South. Preliminary
report, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 41-45
DORNSEIFF, 1978 [= 1957] = DORNSEIFF, Franz - HANSEN, Bernard, Reverse-lexicon of Greek
proper-names. Rückläufiges Wörterbuch der griechischen Eigennamen. With an appendix
providing a reverse-index of indigenous names from Asia Minor in their Greek transcription by
Ladislav Zgusta, Chicago, 1978
DOTHAN, 1967a = DOTHAN, Moshe, Lake Sirbonis (Sabkhat el-Bardawil), in IEJ, 17, 1967, p. 279-
280
DOTHAN, 1967b = DOTHAN, Moshe, Archaeological survey of Sibkhat el-Bardawil, in Hadashot
arkheologiyot (Archaeological newsletter), 24, 1967, p. 39-41 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
DOTHAN, 1968 = D OTHAN, Moshe, Lake Sirbonis (Sabkhat el-Bardawil), in IEJ, 18, 1968, p. 255-256
DOTHAN, 1969a = DOTHAN, Moshe, Lac Sirbonis, in RB, 76, 1969, p. 579-580
DOTHAN, 1969b = DOTHAN, Moshe, An archaeological survey of Mt. Casius and its vicinity, in
Eretz-Israel, 9, 1969, p. 47-59 (Hebrew); p. 135-136 (English summary)
DOTHAN, 1969c = DOTHAN, Moshe, The Exodus in the light of an archaeological survey in Lake
Sirbonis, in Proceedings of the fifth worldcongress of Jewish studies. The Hebrew University
Mount Scopus - Givat Ram, Jerusalem. Jerusalem, 3-11 August 1969, Jerusalem, 1969, p. 223-224
1200
Bibliography
DOTHAN, 1969d = DOTHAN, Moshe, Continuation of the survey in the Sirbonian lagoon, in Hadashot
arkheologiyot (Archaeological newsletter), 28-29, 1969, p. 45 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
DOTHAN, 1971 = DOTHAN, Moshe, An archaeological survey in the Sinai, in Hadashot arkheologiyot
(Archaeological newsletter), 37, 1971, p. 31-34 (Hebrew)
DOTHAN, 1982 = DOTHAN, Trude, Gaza sands yield lost outpost of the Egyptian empire, in National
geographic, 162, 6, 1982, p. 738-769
DOZY, 1866 = Description de l'Afrique et de l'Espagne par Edrîsî. Texte arabe ... avec une traduction,
des notes et un glossaire par R. Dozy et Michael Jan de Goeje, Leiden, 1968 (= 1866)
DREW-BEAR, 1979 = DREW-BEAR, Marie, Le nome hermopolite. Toponymes et sites (American
Studies in Papyrology, 21), Missoula (Montana) - Ann Arbor, 1979
DREXHAGE, 1998 = DREXHAGE, Hans-Joachim, Ein Monat in Antiochia. Lebenshaltungskosten und
Ernährungsverhalten des Theophanes im Payni (26. Mai - 24. Juni) ca. 318 n., in MBAH, 17, 1,
1998, p. 1-10
DREYER, 2000 = DREYER, G., Reichseinigung und Schriftentwicklung, in Grimm, Alfred - Schoske,
Sylvia (ed.), Am Beginn der Zeit. Ägypten in der Vor- und Frühgeschichte, München, 2000, p. 2-15
(non vidi)
DRIOTON, 1952 = DRIOTON, Étienne - VANDIER, Jacques, Les peuples de l'orient méditerranéen. II.
L'Égypte. Troisième édition refondue et augmentée (Clio. Introduction aux études historiques),
Paris, 1952
DRORI, 1981 = DRORI, Yigal, Eretz Israel and the Mamluk Empire (1260-1516), in Cohan, A. (ed.),
The Mamluk and Ottoman rules (History of Eretz Israel, 7), Jerusalem, 1981 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
DUFF, 1928 = Lucan. With an English translation by J. D. Duff. The civil war. Books I-X (Pharsalia)
(LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1962 (= 1928)
DUMBRELL, 1971 = DUMBRELL, William J., The Tell el-Maskhuta bowls and the 'kingdom' of Qedar
in the Persian period, in BASOR, 203, 1971, p. 33-44
DÜMICHEN, 1865-1885, I-IV = DÜMICHEN, Johannes, Geographische Inschriften altägyptischer
Denkmäler. I-IV (Receuil de monuments égyptiens, 3-6), Leipzig, 1865-1866-1885
DÜMICHEN, 1867, I-II = DÜMICHEN, Johannes, Altägyptische Tempelinschriften in den Jahren 1863-
1865 an Ort und Stelle gesammelt und herausgegeben. I. Weihinschriften aus dem Horustempel
von Edfu (Apollinopolis Magna). II. Weihinschriften aus dem Hathortempel von Dendera
(Tentyra), Leipzig, 1867
DÜMICHEN, 1871 = DÜMICHEN, Johannes, Bauurkunden der Tempelanlagen von Edfu. III. Die
Namen des Edfutempels, in ZÄS, 9, 1871, p. 105-112
DÜMICHEN, 1877 = DÜMICHEN, Johannes, Baugeschichte des Denderatempels und Beschreibung der
einzelnen Theile des Bauwerkes nach den an seinen Mauern befindlichen Inschriften, Strassburg,
1877
DÜMICHEN, 1879 = DÜMICHEN, Johannes, Geschichte des alten Ägyptens (Allgemeine Geschichte in
Einzeldarstellungen, 1), Berlin, 1879
DÜMICHEN, 1884-1894, I-III = DÜMICHEN, Johannes, Der Grabpalast des Patuamenap in der
Thebanischen Nekropolis. In vollständiger Copie seiner Inschriften und bildlichen Darstellungen,
und mit Übersetzung und Erläuterungen. I-III, Leipzig, 1884-1885-1894
DÜMICHEN, 1894 = DÜMICHEN, Johannes - SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Zur Geographie des alten
Ägypten. Lose Blätter aus dem Nachlass von Johannes Dümichen, Walluf b. Wiesbaden, 1973 (=
Leipzig, 1894)
DUMMLER, 1895 = DÜMMLER, Ferdinand, Zu den griechischen Vasen von Tell Defenneh, in JDAI,
10, 1895, p. 35-46
DUNAND, 1973 = DUNAND, Françoise, Le culte d'Isis dans le bassin oriental de la Méditerranée. I.
Le culte d'Isis et les Ptolémées. II. Le culte d'Isis en Grèce. III. Le culte d'Isis en Asie Mineure.
Clergé et rituel des sanctuaires isiques (EPRO, 26, 1-3), Leiden, 1975
DUNCAN, 1906 = DUNCAN, J. Garrow, The cemetery of Goshen (Saft). The cemetery of Suwa, in
Petrie, William Matthew Flinders - Duncan, J. Garrow, Hyksos and Israelite cities (BSAE - ERA,
12), London, 1906, p. 35-52
DUNLOP, 1971 = DUNLOP, D. M., Arab civilisation to A.D. 1500, New York, 1971
DUPONT-SOMMER, 1949 = DUPONT-SOMMER, A., Note on a Phoenician papyrus from Saqqara, in
PEQ, 81, 1949, p. 52-57
DUPONT, 1992 = DUPONT, Pierre - GOYON, Jean-Claude, Amphores grecques archaïques de Gurna. À
propos d'une publication récente, in Sesto congresso internazionale di egittologia. Torino, 1-8
settembre 1991. Atti, Torino, 1992, p. 153-166
1201
Bibliography
DURAND, 1997 = DURAND, Xavier, Des Grecs en Palestine au IIIe siècle avant Jésus-Christ. Le
dossier syrien des archives de Zénon de Caunos (261-252) (Cahiers de la Revue biblique, 38),
Paris, 1997
DUSSAUD, 1927 = DUSSAUD, René, Topographie historique de la Syrie antique et médiévale
(Bibliothèque archéologique et historique, 4), Paris, 1927
DUTILH, 1903 = DUTILH, E.-D.-J., Notes sur les médailles de nomes de l'Égypte romaine, in RBN, 59,
1903, p. 5-20.127-144
DUTILH, 1904 = DUTILH, E.-D.-J., Numismatique des nomes d'Égypte. I. Une rare monnaie d'Hadrien
du nome Cabassites. II. Une très rare monnaie de Trajan, de la ville de Diospolites la grande, in
RBN, 60, 1, 1904, p. 41-48
DUVAL, 1994 = DUVAL, Noël, Le rappresentazioni architettoniche, in Piccirillo, Michele - Alliata,
Eugenio (ed.), Umm al-Rasas - Mayfa‘ah. I. Gli scavi del complesso di Santo Stefano (Studium
biblicum Franciscanum. Collectio maior, 28), Jerusalem, 1994, p. 165-230
EAD XXX, 1974 = COUILLOUD, Marie-Thérèse, Les monuments funéraires de Rhénée (EAD, 30),
Paris, 1974
EBACH, 1979 = EBACH, Jürgen, Weltentstehung und Kulturentwicklung bei Philo von Byblos. Ein
Beitrag zur Überlieferung der biblischen Urgeschichte im Rahmen des altorientalischen und
antiken Schöpfungsglaubens (Beiträge zur Wissenschaften von Alten und Neuen Testament, 108),
Stuttgart, 1979
EBERS, 1868 = EBERS, Georg, Aegypten und die Bücher Mose's. Sachlicher Commentar zu den
aegyptischen Stellen in Genesis und Exodus. Erster Band, Leipzig, 1868
EBERS, 1881 = EBERS, Georg, Durch Gosen zum Sinai. Zweite verbesserte Auflage, Leipzig, 1881
EDGAR, 1911 = EDGAR, Campbell Cowan, Greek inscriptions from the Delta, in ASAE, 11, 1911, p.
1-2
EDGAR, 1914 = EDGAR, Campbell Cowan, Ägypten, in Archäologischer Anzeiger. Beiblatt zum
Jahrbuch des Archäologischen Instituts, 1914, p. 292-297
EDGAR, 1935 = EDGAR, Campbell Cowan, (Review) Zenon papyri. Business papers of the third
century B.C. dealing with Palestine and Egypt. Edited with introduction and notes by William Linn
Westermann and Elizabeth Sayre Hasenoerhl. I, New-York, 1934, in JEA, 21, 1935, p. 122-123
EDGERTON, 1936 = Historical records of Ramses III. The texts in Medinet Habu, volumes I and II.
Translated with explanatory notes by William F. Edgerton and John A. Wilson (SAOC, 12),
Chicago, 1936
EGYPT, 1997 = RAMADAN, M. (ed.), Egyptian Tourist Authority. Egypt. Alexandria and the beaches,
s.l., 1997?
EGYPTE ROMAINE, 1997 = BERNAND, André - DORIBAL, Gilles - DUBOIS, Jean-Daniel e.a., Égypte
romaine. L'autre Égypte, Marseille, 1997
EHRENBERG, 1976 [= 1955] = EHRENBERG, Victor - JONES, A. H. M., Documents illustrating the
reigns of Augustus and Tiberius. Second (enlarged) edition (with Addenda), Oxford, 1976 [= 1955]
EICHERT, 1893 = EICHERT, Otto, Vollständiges Wörterbuch zu dem Geschichtswerke des Quintus
Curtius Rufus über die Taten Alexanders des Grossen, Hildesheim, 1967 (= Hannover, 1893)
EISSFELDT, 1932 = EISSFELDT, Otto, Baal Zaphon, Zeus Kasios und der Durchzug der Israeliten
durchs Meer (Beiträge zur Religionsgeschichte des Altertums, 1), Halle, 1932
EISSFELDT, 1962 = EISSFELDT, Otto, Ba‘al Saphon von Ugarit und Amon von Ägypten, in Sellheim,
Rudolf - Maass, Fritz (ed.), Otto Eissfeldt. Kleine Schriften. IV, Tübingen, 1968, p. 53-57 [=
Forschungen und Fortschritten, 36, 1962, p. 338-340]
EL-KHACHAB, 1956 = EL-KHACHAB, Abd el-Mohsen, La collection numismatique du Musée
d'Ismaïlia, in BSEHGIS, 6, 1955-1956, p. 97-136
EL-MOUELHY, 1952 = EL-MOUELHY, Ibrahim, Recherches nouvelles sur l'origine des mots Kolzom
et Suez, in BSEHGIS, 4, 1951-1952, p. 13-16
EL-TABA'I, 1992 = EL-TABA'I, Ahmed - GROSSMANN, Peter, The central theater at Pelusium, 1992?
(unpublished) (non vidi)
EL-TABA'I, 1993 = EL-TABA'I, Ahmed - CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Aux portes de Péluse.
Farama Ouest. Campagne de sauvetage 1992, in CRIPEL, 15, 1993, p. 111-118
EL-TABA'I, 2003 = AL-TABA'I, Ahmed - ABDAL-MAQSOUD, Mohamed - GROSSMANN, Peter, The
great theatre of Pelusium, in Grimal, Nicolas - Kamel, Amr - May-Sheikholeslami, Cynthia (ed.),
Hommages à Fayza Haikal (BdE, 138), Le Caire, 2003, p. 271-283
EL-TAHER, 1997 = EL-TAHER, Refaad - GROSSMANN, Peter, Excavation of the circular church at
Farama-West, in MDAIK, 53, 1997, p. 255-262
1202
Bibliography
ELAD, 1982 = EL‘AD, Amikam, The coastal cities of Palestine during the Early Middle Ages, in
Levine, Lee I. (ed.), The Jerusalem cathedra. Studies in the history, archaeology, geography and
ethnography of the land of Israel. II, Jerusalem, 1982, p. 146-167
ELAD, 1992 = ELAD, Amikam, Two identical inscriptions from Jund Filastin from the reign of the
‘Abbasid caliph Al-Muqtadir, in Journal of the economic and social history of the orient, 35, 1992,
p. 301-360
ELANSKAYA, 1991 = ELANSKAYA, Alla Ivanovna, Coptic literary texts of the Pushkin State Fine
Arts Museum in Moscow (Studia Aegyptiaca, 13), Budapest, 1991
ELANSKAYA, 1994 = ELANSKAYA, Alla Ivanovna, The literary Coptic manuscripts in the A. S.
Pushkin State Fine Arts Museum in Moscow (Supplements to Vigiliae Christianae, 18), Leiden -
New York - Köln, 1994
ELAYI, 1993 = ELAYI, J. - ELAYI, A. G., Trésors de monnaies phéniciennes et circulation monétaire
(Ve - IVe siècles avant J.-C.) (Transeuphratène. Supplément, 1), Paris, 1993
EncIslam, 1913-1938, I-V = HOUTSMA, Th. e.a. (ed.), Encyclopédie de l'Islam. Dictionnaire
géographique, ethnographique et biographique des peuples musulmans. I-V, Leyde - Paris, 1913-
1938
EncIslam, 1960-2003, I-XI (182) = GIBB, H. A. R. - BOSWORTH, C. E. e.a. (ed.), Encyclopédie de
l'Islam. Nouvelle édition. I-XI (182), Leiden, 1960-2003
ENCYCLOPAEDIA BIBLICA, 1914 = CHEYNE, Thomas Kelly - SUTHERLAND BLACK, J. (ed.),
Encyclopaedia biblica. A critical dictionary of the literary, political and religious history, the
archaeology, geography and natural history of the bible. New edition, in one volume, with the
rectification of some typographical errors, London, 1914
ENGELBACH, 1931 = ENGELBACH, Reginald, Index of Egyptian and Sudanese sites from which the
Cairo museum contains antiquities, Le Caire, 1931
EPH'AL, 1978 = EPH‘AL, Israel, The western minorities in Babylonia in the 6th-5th centuries B.C.
Maintenance and cohesion, in Orientalia, 47, 1978, p. 74-90
EPH'AL, 1982 = EPH‘AL, Israel, The ancient Arabs. Nomads on the borders of the fertile crescent 9th-
5th centuries B.C., Jerusalem - Leiden, 1982
EPSTEIN, 1976, I-II = Hebrew-English edition of the Babylonian Talmud. Seder Nezikin. Baba
Bathra. Translated into English with notes and glossary chapters I-IV by Maurice Simon, chapters
V-X by Israel W. Slotki under the editorship of Isidore Epstein. New edition. I-II, London, 1976
EPSTEIN, 1983 = Hebrew-English edition of the Babylonian Talmud. Bezah. Translated into English
with notes, glossary and indices by M. Ginsberg under the editorship of Isidore Epstein, London,
1983
EPSTEIN, 1988 = Hebrew-English edition of the Babylonian Talmud. Abodah Zarah. Translated into
English with notes, glossary and indices, folios 1-35b by A. Mishcon, folios 35b to the end by A.
Cohen under the editorship of Isidore Epstein, London, 1988
EPSTEIN, 1989 = Hebrew-English edition of the Babylonian Talmud. Baba Bathra. Translated into
English with notes, glossary and indices by Eli Cashdan under the editorship of Isidore Epstein,
London, 1989 (non vidi)
EPSTEIN, 1990 = Hebrew-English edition of the Babylonian Talmud. Index volume by Judah J. Slotki
and Israel Broodie under the editorship of Isidore Epstein, London, 1990 (non vidi)
ERICHSEN, 1950 = ERICHSEN, Wolja Christian, Zwei frühdemotische Urkunden aus Elephantine, in
Coptic studies in honor of Walter Ewing Crum (The bulletin of the Byzantine Institute, 2), Boston,
1950, p. 271-286
ERICHSEN, 1954 = ERICHSEN, Wolja Christian, Demotisches Glossar, Milano, 1972 (= Kopenhagen,
1954)
ERICHSEN, 1956 = ERICHSEN, Wolja Christian, Eine neue demotische Erzählung (AWLM, 1956, 2),
Wiesbaden, 1956, p. 47-81
ERMAN, 1897 = ERMAN, Adolf, Zu den Legrain'schen Inschriften. I. Das Testament eines
Hohenpriesters. II. Die Adoption der Nitokris, in ZÄS, 35, 1897, p. 19-29
ERMAN, 1906 = ERMAN, Adolf - S ETHE, Kurt, Die "Horuswege", in ZÄS, 43, 1906, p. 72-73
ERMONI, 1900 = ERMONI, V., Les évêchés de l'Égypte chrétienne, in Revue de l'orient chrétien, 5,
1900, p. 637-641
ERRINGTON, 1977 = ERRINGTON, R. Malcolm, Diodorus Siculus and the chronology of the early
diadochi, 320-311 B.C., in Hermes, 105, 1977, p. 478-504
ES-SAGHIR, 1983 = ES-SAGHIR, Mohamed - VALBELLE, Dominique, Komir, in BIFAO, 83, 1983, p.
149-170
ESPOSITO, 1960 = Itinerarium Symonis Semeonis ab Hybernia ad Terram Sanctam. Edited by Mario
Esposito (Scriptores Latini Hiberniae, 4), Dublin, 1960
1203
Bibliography
EVELYN-WHITE, 1936 = The Homeric hymns, in Hesiod. The Homeric hymns and Homerica. With
an English translation by Hugh G. Evelyn-White (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1967 (=
1936), p. 285-463
EVETTS, 1895 = The churches and monasteries of Egypt and some neighbouring countries, attributed
to Abû Sâlih, the Armenian. Edited and translated by B. T. A. Evetts, with added notes by Alfred J.
Butler (Anecdota Oxonensia, Semitic series, 7), Oxford, 1895
EVETTS, 1907-1915 = History of the patriarchs of the Coptic church of Alexandreia. I. Saint Mark to
Theonas (300). II. Peter I to Benjamin I (661). III. Agathon to Michael I (766). IV. Mennas I to
Joseph (767-849). Arabic text edited, translated and annotated by B. Evetts (PO, 1, 2; 1, 4; 5, 1; 10,
5), Paris, 1907-1907-1910-1915
EVETTS, 1911 = EVETTS, B., Kaisoun = Caesarium, Péluse, Phithom. Mousin = Museum ou oasis, in
Revue de l'orient chrétien. Série 2, 6, 1911, p. 416-421
EVIEUX, 1995 = ÉVIEUX, Pierre, Isidore de Péluse (Théologie historique, 99), Paris, 1995
ÉVIEUX, 1997, I = Isidore de Péluse. Lettres. Tome I. Lettres 1214-1413. Introduction générale, texte
critique, traduction et notes par Pierre Évieux (Sources chrétiennes, 422), Paris, 1997
ÉVIEUX, 2000, II = Isidore de Péluse. Lettres. Tome II. Lettres 1414-1700. Texte critique, traduction
et notes par Pierre Évieux (Sources chrétiennes, 454), Paris, 2000
FABRE, 2005 = FABRE, David, Le destin maritime de l'Égypte ancienne, 2005 (non vidi)
FAIRMAN, 1935 = F AIRMAN, H. W., The myth of Horus at Edfu. I. A. The legend of the winged disk,
in JEA, 21, 1935, p. 26-36
FALES, 1981 = FALES, Frederick Mario, A literary code in Assyrian royal inscriptions. The case of
Ashurbanipal's Egyptian campaigns, in Fales, Frederick Mario (ed.), Assyrian royal inscriptions.
New horizons in literary, ideological, and historical analysis. Papers of a symposium held in
Cetona (Siena) June 26-28, 1980 (Orientis antiqui collectio, 17), Roma, 1981, p. 169-202
FALIVENE, 1998 = F ALIVENE, Maria Rosario, The Herakleopolite nome. A catalogue of the toponyms
with introduction and commentary (American studies in papyrology, 37), Atlanta (Georgia), 1998
FAULHABER, 1900 = Hesychii Hierosolymitani Interpretatio Isaiae prophetae. Nunc primum in
lucem edita, prolegomenis, commentario critico, indice adaucta a Michaele Faulhaber, Friburgi
Brisgoviae, 1900
FAULKNER, 1958 = FAULKNER, Raymond O., An ancient Egyptian Book of hours (Pap. Brit. Mus.
10569), Oxford, 1958
FAULKNER, 1962 = FAULKNER, Raymond O., A concise dictionary of Middle Egyptian, Oxford, 1988
(= 1962)
FAULKNER, 1969 = The ancient Egyptian pyramid texts. Translated into English by Raymond O.
Faulkner, Oxford, 1969
FAUTH, 1990 = F AUTH, Wolfgang, Das Kasion-Gebirge und Zeus Kasios. Die antike Tradition und
ihre vorderorientalischen Grundlagen, in UF, 22, 1990, p. 105-118
FAVRE, 1994 = FAVRE, Sébastien - NOGARA, Giorgio, Prospection systématique de surface à l'est de
Péluse et lever de la carte archéologique, in CRIPEL, 16, 1994, p. 125-153
FECHT, 1958 = FECHT, Gerhard, Zu den Namen ägyptischer Fürsten und Städte in den Annalen des
Assurbanipal und der Chronik des Asarhaddon, in MDAIK, 16, 1958, p. 112-119
FEDALTO, 1988 = FEDALTO, Giorgio, Hierarchia ecclesiastica orientalis. Series episcoporum
ecclesiarum Christianarum orientalium. II. Patriarchatus Alexandrinus, Antiochenus,
Hierosolymitanus, Padova, 1988
FEHLING, 1971 = FEHLING, Detlev, Die Quellenangaben bei Herodot. Studien zur Erzählkunst
Herodots (Untersuchungen zur antiken Literatur und Geschichte, 9), Berlin, 1971
FEISSEL, 1984 = FEISSEL, Denis, Notes d'épigraphie chrétienne (VII). XXI. La patrie du médecin
Dioskoros, mort à Milan, in BCH, 108, 1984, p. 558-563.579
FELDMAN, 1965, IX = Josephus. With an English translation by Louis H. Feldman. In nine volumes.
IX. Jewish antiquities, books XVIII-XX. General index to volumes I-IX (LCL), London - Cambridge
(Mass.), 1965
FEUARDENT, 1873 = FEUARDENT, Felix Bienaimé, Collections Giovanni di Demetrio.
Numismatique. Égypte ancienne. II. Domination romaine, 1873 (non vidi)
FGrHist 1, 1957 = Hekataios von Milet, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 1, 1957, 1.A, p. 1-47; 1957, 1.a, p.
317-375
FGrHist 260, 1929-1930 = Porphyrios von Tyros, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 260, 1929, 2.B, p. 1197-
1229; 1930, 2.B comm., p. 854-884
FGrHist 263, 1940-1943 = (Pseudo-)Demokritos von Abdera, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 263, 1940,
3.A, p. 8-10; 1943, 3.a, p. 24-29
1204
Bibliography
FGrHist 264, 1940-1943 = Hekataios von Abdera (Teos), in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 264, 1940, 3.A, p.
11-64; 1943, 3.a, p. 29-87
FGrHist 275, 1940-1943 = Juba von Mauretanien, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 275, 1940, 3.A, p. 127-
155; 1943, 3.a, p. 317-357
FGrHist 31, 1957 = Herodoros von Herakleia, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 31, 1957, 1.A, p. 215-
228.*12-*13; 1957, 1.a, p. 502-509.549-550
FGrHist 5, 1957 = Damastes von Sigeion, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 5, 1957, 1.A, p. 152-156; 1957,
1.a, p. 475-477
FGrHist 609, 1958 = Manetho (?) von Sebennytos, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 609, 1958, 3.C.1, p. 5-
112
FGrHist 610, 1958 = ANAGRAFAI, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 610, 1958, 3.C.1, p. 112-118
FGrHist 611, 1958 = Ptolemaios von Mendes, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 611, 1958, 3.C.1, p. 118-119
FGrHist 612, 1958 = Charon von Naukratis, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 612, 1958, 3.C.1, p. 120
FGrHist 616, 1958 = Apion von Oasis und Alexandreia, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 616, 1958, 3.C.1, p.
122-144
FGrHist 617, 1958 = Asklepiades von Mendes, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 617, 1958, 3.C.1, p. 144-145
FGrHist 618, 1958 = Chairemon von Alexandreia, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 618, 1958, 3.C.1, p. 145-
153
FGrHist 628, 1958 = Nikanor Hermeiou, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 628, 1958, 3.C.1, p. 178-179
FGrHist 63, 1957 = Euhemeros von Messene, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 63, 1957, 1.A, p. 300-313; p.
20*; 1957, 1.a, p. 562
FGrHist 790, 1958 = Herennius Philon von Byblos, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 790, 1958, 3.C.2, p. 802-
824
FGrHist 801.843, 1958 = Agathon - Agathon von Samos, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 801, 1958, 3.C.2, p.
840; FGrHist 843, 1958, 3.C.2, p. 929
FGrHist 854, 1958 = Pausanias von (Damaskos oder) Antiocheia, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 854, 1958,
3.C.2, p. 938-942
FGrHist 86, 1926 = Agatharchides von Knidos, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 86, 1926, 2.A, p. 205-222;
1926, 2.C, p. 150-154
FGrHist 87, 1926 = Poseidonios von Apameia, in Jacoby, Felix, FGrHist 87, 1926, 2.A, p. 222-317;
1926, 2.C, p. 154-220
FHN, 1996, II = EIDE, Tormod - HÄGG, Tomas - PIERCE, Richard Holton e.a. (ed.), Fontes historiae
Nubiorum. Textual sources for the region of the middle Nile between the eight century BC and the
sixth century AD. II. From the mid-fifth to the first century BC, Bergen, 1996
FIELD, 1875 = Origenis Hexaplorum quae supersunt; sive veterum interpretum Graecorum in totum
Vetus Testamentum fragmenta ... Adhibita etiam versione Syro-Hexaplari, concinnavit, emendavit,
et multis partibus auxit Fridericus Field. I. Prolegomena. Genesis - Esther. II. Jobus - Malachias.
Auctarium et indices, Oxonii, 1875
FIEMA, 1990 = FIEMA, Zbigniew T. - JONES, Richard N., The Nabataean king-list revised. Further
observations on the second Nabataean inscription from Tell esh-Shuqafiya, Egypt, in ADAJ, 34,
1990, p. 239-248
FIGUERAS, 1981 = FIGUERAS, Pau, The Christian history of the Negev and northern Sinai, in Jaeger,
D.-M. A. (ed.), Papers read at the 1979 Tantur conference on christianity in the Holy Land (Studia
oecumenica Hiersolymitana, 1), Jerusalem, 1981, p. 147-168
FIGUERAS, 1987 = FIGUERAS, Pau, Christianity in northern Sinai. History and archaeology, in
Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 765-772 [Hebrew]
FIGUERAS, 1988a = FIGUERAS, Pau, The North Sinai road in the Graeco-Roman period, in SCI, 8-10,
1985-1988, p. 53-65
FIGUERAS, 1988b = FIGUERAS, Pau, Bitylion and Boutaphis, in Israel. People and land. Eretz-Israel
Museum yearbook, 5-6, 23-24, 1988, p. 121-124 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
FIGUERAS, 1999 = FIGUERAS, Pau, The road linking Palestine and Egypt along the Sinai coast, in
Piccirillo, Michele - Alliata, Eugenio (ed.), The Madaba map centenary 1897-1997. Travelling
through the Byzantine Umayyad period. Proceedings of the International conference held in
Amman, 7-9 April 1997, Jerusalem, 1999, p. 211-214
FIGUERAS, 2000 = FIGUERAS, Pau, From Gaza to Pelusium. Materials for the historical geography of
North Sinai and Southwestern Palestine (332 BCE - 640 CE) (Beer-Sheva. Studies by the
Department of Bible and Ancient Near East, 14), Beer-Sheva, 2000
FINKELSTEIN, 1980 = FINKELSTEIN, Israel, The northern coast of Sinai. Historical geographical
aspects, in Meshel, Zeev - Finkelstein, Israel (ed.), Sinai in antiquity. Researches in the history and
archaeology of the peninsula (Qadmoniot Sinai), Tel Aviv, 1980, p. 181-197 (Hebrew)
1205
Bibliography
FIRCHOW, 1957 = Urkunden des ägyptischen Altertums, VIII. Abteilung. Thebanische

Tempelinschriften aus griechisch-römischer Zeit. I. Aus dem Nachlass von Kurt Sethe.
Herausgegeben von Otto Firchow, Berlin, 1957
FISCHER-ELFERT, 1983 = Die satirische Streitschrift des Papyrus Anastasi I. Textzusammenstellung
von Hans-Werner Fischer-Elfert (KÄT), Wiesbaden, 1983
FISCHER-ELFERT, 1986 = FISCHER-ELFERT, Hans-Werner, Die satirische Streitschrift des Papyrus
Anastasi I. Übersetzung und Kommentar (ÄA, 44), Wiesbaden, 1986
FISCHER, 1910 = FISCHER, Hans, Begleitworte zur Karte des Syrisch-Ägyptischen Grenzgebiets, in
ZDPV, 33, 1910, p. 188-221
FITZMYER, 1962 = FITZMYER, Joseph A., The Padua Aramaic papyrus letters, in JNES, 21, 1962, p.
15-24
FLACELIERE, 1977 = Plutarque. Vies. Tome XIII. Démétrios - Antoine. Texte établi et traduit par
Robert Flacelière et Émile Chambry (CUF), Paris, 1977
FLEMMING, 1917 = Akten der Ephesinischen Synode vom Jahre 449. Syrisch. Mit Georg Hoffmanns
deutscher Übersetzung und seinen Anmerkungen herausgegeben von Johannes Flemming
(Abhandlungen der köninglichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Philologisch-
historische Klasse. Neue Folge, 15, 1), Berlin, 1917
FLÜGEL, 1862 = FLÜGEL, G., Einige geographische und ethnographische Handschriften der Refaîja
auf der Universitätsbibliothek zu Leipzig, in ZDMG, 16, 1862, p. 651-709
FOERSTER, 1903 = Libanii opera. Recensuit Richardus Foerster. Vol. I. Fasc. II. Orationes VI-XI
(BSGRT), Hildesheim, 1963 (= Lipsiae, 1903)
FOERSTER, 1921 = Libanii opera. Recensuit Richardus Foerster. Vol. X. Epistulae 1-839 (BSGRT),
Hildesheim, 1963 (= Lipsiae, 1921)
FOERSTER, 1922 = Libanii opera. Recensuit Richardus Foerster. Vol. XI. Epistulae 840-1544 una
cum pseudepigraphis et Basilii cum Libanio commercio epistolico fragmenta (BSGRT),
Hildesheim, 1963 (= Lipsiae, 1922)
FONTAINE, 1947a = FONTAINE, Alfred Léon, Régions et sites anciens intéressant la Société d'études
historiques et géographiques de l'Isthme de Suez, in BSEHGIS, 1, 1947, p. 21-32
FONTAINE, 1947b = FONTAINE, Alfred Léon, Daphnae, in BSEHGIS, 1, 1947, p. 41-57
FONTAINE, 1948 = FONTAINE, Alfred Léon, La localisation d'Heracleopolis parva et les canaux
pélusiaques du nord de l'Isthme de Suez, in BSEHGIS, 2, 1948, p. 55-79
FONTAINE, 1952a = FONTAINE, Alfred Léon, Enquête sur Péluse, in BSEHGIS, 4, 1951-1952, p. 17-
80
FONTAINE, 1952b = FONTAINE, Alfred Léon, (Review) Montet, Pierre, Les énigmes de Tanis, Paris,
1952, in BSEHGIS, 4, 1951-1952, p. 186-189
FONTAINE, 1955 = FONTAINE, Alfred Léon, Monographie cartographique de l'Isthme de Suez, de la
péninsule du Sinaï et du nord de la chaîne arabique, suivie d'un cataloque raisonné sur les cartes
de ces régions (MSEHGIS, 2), Le Caire, 1955
FONTAINE, 1956a = FONTAINE, Alfred Léon, (Review) Popper, William, Egypt and Syria under the
Circassian Sultans 1382-1468 A.D. Systematic notes to Ibn Taghrî Birdî's Chronicles of Egypt,
Berkeley - Los Angeles, 1955, in BSEHGIS, 6, 1955-1956, p. 157-158
FONTAINE, 1956b = FONTAINE, Alfred Léon, (Review) Cazelles, Henri, Les localisations de l'exode
et la critique littéraire, in Revue biblique, 62, 1955, p. 321-364, in BSEHGIS, 6, 1955-1956, p. 159-
169
FONTINOY, 1989 = FONTINOY, Charles, Les noms de l'Égypte en hébreu et leur étymologie, in CdE,
64, 127-128, 1989, p. 90-97
FORABOSCHI, 1971 = FORABOSCHI, Daniele, Onomasticon alterum papyrologicum. Supplemento al
Namenbuch di F. Preisigke (Testi e documenti per lo studio dell'antichità. Serie papyrologica 2,
16), Milano, 1971
FORBIN, 1819 = DE FORBIN, Auguste, Voyage dans le Levant en 1817 et 1818. Seconde édition, Paris,
1819
FÖRSCHNER, 1988 = FÖRSCHNER, Gisela, Die Münzen der römischen Kaiser in Alexandrien.
Historisches Museum Frankfurt am Main. Die Bestände des Münzkabinetts (Kleine Schriften des
Historischen Museums Frankfurt am Main), Melsungen, 1988
FÖRSTER, 2002 = FÖRSTER, Hans, Wörterbuch der griechischen Wörter in den koptischen
dokumentarischen Texten (Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur,
148), Berlin - New York, 2002
FOTI TALAMANCA, 1974 = FOTI TALAMANCA, Giuliana, Ricerche sul processo nell'Egitto greco-
romano. I. L'organizzazione del 'conventus' del 'praefectus Aegypti' (Università di Roma.
1206
Bibliography
Pubblicazioni dell'Istituto di diritto romano e dei diritti dell'oriente mediterraneo, 48), Milano,
1974
FRAIPONT, 1958 = Aurelii Augustini opera. Pars V. Quastionum in Heptateuchum libri VII.
Locutionum in Heptateuchum libri VII. De octo quaestionibus ex veteri testamenta. Edidit I.
Fraipont (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 33), Turnholti, 1958
FRAIPONT, 1965 = Eucherii <quae fertur> de situ Hierusolimae epistula ad Faustum presbyterum.
Cura et studio I. Fraipont, in Itineraria et alia geographica (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina,
175), Turnholti, 1965, p. 235-243
FRANCESCHINI, 1965 = Itinerarium Egeriae cura et studio Aet. Franceschini et R. Weber, in
Itineraria et alia geographica (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 175), Turnholti, 1965, p. 27-
90
FRASER, 1972, I-III = FRASER, Peter Marshall, Ptolemaic Alexandria. I. Text. II. Notes. III. Indexes,
Oxford, 1972
FRASER, 1987 = FRASER, Peter Marshall - MATTHEWS, E. (ed.), A lexicon of Greek personal names. I.
The Aegean Islands. Cyprus. Cyrenaica, Oxford, 1987
FRAZER, 1921, I = Apollodorus. The library. With an English translation by James George Frazer. In
two volumes. I. [Book I-III, 9] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1967 (= 1921)
FREEMAN-GRENVILLE, 2003 = Palestine in the fourth century A.D. The Onomasticon by Eusebius
of Caesarea. With Jerome's Latin translation and expansion in parallel from the edition of E.
Klostermann. Translated by G. S. P. Freeman-Grenville. Indexed by Rupert L. Chapman III. Edited
and introduced by Joan E. Taylor, Jerusalem, 2003
FREEMANTLE, 1893 = St. Jerome. The life of S. Hilarion. Translated by W. H. Fremantle with the
assistance of G. Lewis and W. G. Martley, in A select library of Nicene and post-Nicene fathers of
the Christian church. Second series. VI. St. Jerome: Letters and select works, Grand Rapids,
Michigan, 1996 (= 1893), p. 303-315
FREIRE, 1971 = FREIRE, José Geraldes, A versão latina por Pascásio de Dume dos Apophthegmata
Patrum. I-II, Coimbra, 1971
FRENCH, 1997 = FRENCH, Peter, Late Period - Ptolemaic in North Sinai, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 141-143
FRIEDMANN, 1880 = Pesikta Rabbati, midrash für den Fest-Cyclus und die ausgezeichneten
Sabbathe. Kritisch bearbeited, commentirt, durch neue handschriftliche Haggadas vermehrt, mit
Bibel- und Personen-Indices versehen von Meir Friedmann, nebst einem Lexidion der
vorkommenden griechischen und lateinischen Fremdworter von Moritz Güdemann, Tell Aviv, 1963
(= Wien, 1880)
FRIEDRICH, 1943 = FRIEDRICH, Johannes, Kleinigkeiten zur ugaritischen Grammatik, in Orientalia,
12, 1943, p. 1-22
FRÖHNER, 1872 = FRÖHNER, Wilhelm, Section d'épigraphie. Séances des mardi 5 et 19 décembre
1871, 16 et 30 janvier 1872. I, in Comptes rendus de la Société française de numismatique et
d'archéologie. 1e Série, 3, 1872, p. 33-37
FRÖHNER, 1873 = FRÖHNER, Wilhelm, Mélanges d'épigraphie et d'archéologie. I-X, Paris, 1873
FROIDEFOND, 1971 = FROIDEFOND , Christian, Le mirage égyptien dans la littérature grecque
d'Homère à Aristote (Publications universitaires des lettres et sciences humaines d'Aix-en-
Provence), Paris, 1971
FULLER, 1650 = FULLER, Thomas, A pisgah-sight of Palestine, London, 1650 (non vidi)
FUNK, 1905, I-II = Didascalia et Constitutiones apostolorum. Edidit Franciscus Xaverius Funk. I. - II.
Testimonia et scripturae propinquae, Paderborn, 1905
FUSCALDO, 2000a = FUSCALDO, Perla, A preliminary report on the pottery from Tell el-Ghaba, a
Saite settlement in North Sinai, in Eighth international congress of Egyptologists, Cairo, 28 March
- 3 April 2000. Abstracts, Cairo, 2000, p. 66 (non vidi)
FUSCALDO, 2000b = FUSCALDO, Perla, Tell el-Ghaba (North Sinai), in BCE, 21, 2000, p. 3-6 (non
vidi)
FUSCALDO, 2003a = FUSCALDO, Perla - TRENCH, Jorge - CRIVELLI, Eduardo, Preliminary report on
the fourth campaign (excavation and study season) of the Argentine archaeological mission at Tell
el-Ghaba, North Sinai, Egypt, September 26 - December 5, 1998, in ASAE, 77, 2003, p. 63-81
FUSCALDO, 2003b = FUSCALDO, Perla - BASÍLICO, Susana - CREMONTE, Beatriz e.a., A preliminary
report on the pottery from Tell al-Ghaba, a Saite settlement in North Sinai, in Hawass, Zahi - Pinch
Brock, Lyla (ed.), Egyptology at the dawn of the twenty-first century. Proceedings of the eighth
international congress of Egyptologists, Cairo, 2000. I. Archaeology, Cairo - New York, 2003, p.
189-194
GABALLA, 1969 = GABALLA, G. A. - KITCHEN, Kenneth A., The festival of Sokar, in Orientalia, 38,
1969, p. 1-76
1207
Bibliography
GADD, 1954 = GADD, C. J., Inscribed prisms of Sargon II from Nimrud, in Iraq, 16, 1954, p. 173-201
GAGOS, 1998 = GAGOS, Traianos, P.Mich.Koenen 795: two corrections, in ZPE, 121, 1998, p. 144
GAILLARD, 1988 = GAILLARD, Eliane, Les archives de l'égyptologue Jean Clédat retrouvées, in
Revue du Louvre et des musées de France, 38, 3, 1988, p. 195-202
GAISFORD, 1836 = Paroemiographi Graeci quorum pars nunc primum ex codicibus manuscriptis
vulgatur. Edidit Thomas Gaisford, Oxonii, 1836 (non vidi)
GAISFORD, 1848 = Etymologicon Magnum seu verius lexicon saepissime vocabulorum origines
indagans ex pluribus lexicis scholiastis et grammaticis anonymi cuiusdam opera concinnatum. Ad
codd. mss. recensuit et notis variorum instruxit Thomas Gaisford, Amsterdam, 1967 (= Oxford,
1848)
GALLAVOTTI, 1963 = GALLAVOTTI, Carlo, Iscrizione musiva di Sheik Zowed, in Maia, 15, 1963, p.
459-463
GALLAY, 1964 = Saint Grégoire de Nazianze. Lettres. I. Texte établi et traduit par Paul Gallay
(CUF), Paris, 1964
GALLO, 1992 = GALLO, Paolo, The wandering personel of the temple of Narmuthis in the Faiyum and
some toponyms of the meris of Polemon, in Johnson, Janet H. (ed.), Life in a multi-cultural society.
Egypt from Cambyses to Constantine and beyond (SAOC, 51), Chicago, 1992, p. 119-131
GAMAL EL-DIN MOKHTAR, 1983 = GAMAL EL-DIN MOKHTAR, Mohamed, Ihnâsya el-Medina
(Herakleopolis Magna). Its importance and its role in pharaonic history (BdE, 40), Le Caire, 1983
GAMS, 1873 = GAMS, Pius Bonifacius, Series episcoporum ecclesiae catholicae, quotquot innotuerunt
a beato Petro Apostolo, Graz, 1957 (= 1873)
GANOR, 1987 = GANOR, Eliezer, The dust storms in the Sinai Peninsula, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a.
(ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 247-256 [Hebrew]
GARA, 1983 = GARA, Alessandra, Due papiri dalla collezione Michigan, in ZPE, 50, 1983, p. 61-71
GARDINER, 1911 = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, Egyptian hieratic texts transcribed, translated and
annotated. Series 1. Literary texts of the New Kingdom. Part 1. The Papyrus Anastasi I and the
Papyrus Koller, together with the parallel texts, Hildesheim, 1964 (= Leipzig, 1911)
GARDINER, 1914 = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, Notes on the Story of Sinuhe (seventh article), in
RecTrav, 36, 1914, p. 192-209
GARDINER, 1916 = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, The defeat of the Hyksos by Kamose. The Carnavon
tablet, no. 1, in JEA, 3, 1916, p. 95-110
GARDINER, 1918a = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, The Delta residence of the Ramessides, in JEA, 5,
1918, p. 127-138.179-200.242-271
GARDINER, 1918b = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, The supposed Egyptian equivalent of the name of
Goshen, in JEA, 5, 1918, p. 218-223
GARDINER, 1920 = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, The ancient military road between Egypt and
Palestine, in JEA, 6, 1920, p. 99-116
GARDINER, 1922 = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, The geography of the Exodus, in Recueil d'études
égyptologiques dédiées à la mémoire de Jean-François Champollion (Bibliothèque de l'École des
hautes études. Sciences historiques et philologiques, 234), Paris, 1922, p. 203-215
GARDINER, 1924 = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, The geography of Exodus. An answer to professor
Naville and others, in JEA, 10, 1924, p. 87-96
GARDINER, 1937 = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, Late-Egyptian miscellanies (BAe, 7), Bruxelles,
1937
GARDINER, 1941 = GARDINER, Alan H., Ramesside texts relating to the taxation and transport of
corn, in JEA, 27, 1941, p. 19-73
GARDINER, 1947, I-II = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, Ancient Egyptian onomastica. Text. I-II,
London, 1968 (= 1947)
GARDINER, 1947, III = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, Ancient Egyptian onomastica. III. Plates,
London, 1968 (= 1947)
GARDINER, 1948-1952, II-IV = GARDINER, Alan Henderson, The Wilbour Papyrus. Edited by Alan
Henderson Gardiner. II. Commentary. III. Translation. IV. Index by Raymond O. Faulkner,
London, 1948-1952
GARDNER, 1883 = GARDNER, Percy - POOLE, Reginald Stuart, A catalogue of the Greek coins in the
British Museum. Thessaly to Aetolia, London, 1883
GAROFALO, 1902 = GAROFALO, F. P., Contributo alla geografia dell'Egitto romano, in RecTrav, 24,
1-2, 1902, p. 1-11
GARSTAD, 2004 = GARSTAD, Benjamin, Belus in the 'Sacred history' of Euhemerus, in CPh, 99, 3,
2004, p. 246-257
1208
Bibliography
GASCOIGNE, 2003 = GASCOIGNE, Alison, The medieval city of Tinnis, in Egyptian archaeology. The
bulletin of the Egypt Exploration Society, 22, 2003, p. 25-27
GASCOU, 1986 = GASCOU, Jean - MACCOULL, Leslie, Le cadastre d'Aphroditô, in Travaux et
mémoires. Collège de France. Centre de recherches d'histoire et de civilisation de Byzance, 10,
1986, p. 103-158
GASELEE, 1917 = Achilles Tatius. With an English translation by S. Gaselee (LCL), London -
GASPAR, 1998 = Ambrosius Zeebout. Tvoyage van Mher Joos van Ghistele. Uitgegeven met inleiding,
aantekeningen en een onderzoek van de bronnen door R. J. G. A. A. Gaspar (Middeleeuwse studies
en bronnen, 58), 1998
GATIER, 1989 = G ATIER, P.-L., Les traditions et l'histoire du Sinaï du IVe au VIIe siècle, in Fahd,
Taqfiq (ed.), L'Arabie préislamique et son environnement historique et culturel. Actes du colloque
de Strasbourg 24-27 juin 1987 (Université des sciences humaines de Strasbourg. Travaux du
Centre de recherche sur le Proche-Orient et la Grèce antiques, 10), Leiden, 1989, p. 499-523
GATIER, 1994 = GATIER, Pierre-Louis, Poids inscrits de la Syrie hellénistique et romaine (III), in
Syria, 71, 1994, p. 143-149
GATJE, 1987 = GÄTJE, Helmut (ed.), Grundriss der arabischen Philologie. Band II.
Literaturwissenschaft, Wiesbaden, 1987
GAUDEFROY-DEMOMBYNES, 1923 = GAUDEFROY-DEMOMBYNES, Maurice, La Syrie à l'époque
des Mamelouks d'après les auteurs arabes. Description géographique, économique et
administrative précédée d'une introduction sur l'organisation gouvernementale (Bibliothèque
archéologique et historique, 3), Paris, 1923
GAULMIER, 1950 = GAULMIER, Jean, La Zubda kachf al-Mamalik de Khalil az-Zahiri. Traduction
inédite de Venture de Paradis avec une notice sur le traducteur (Paris Université. Faculté des
lettres, 1950), Beyrouth, 1950
GAUTHIER, 1914, III = GAUTHIER, Henri, Le livre des rois d'Égypte. III. De la XIXe à la XXIVe
dynastie (MIFAO, 19), Le Caire, 1914
GAUTHIER, 1916, IV = GAUTHIER, Henri, Le livre des rois d'Égypte. IV. De la XXVe dynastie à la fin
des Ptolémées (MIFAO, 20), Le Caire, 1916
GAUTHIER, 1921-1923 = GAUTHIER, Henri, À travers la Basse-Égypte, in ASAE, 21, 1921, p. 17-
39.197-213; 22, 1922, p. 81-107.199-208; 23, 1923, p. 68-72.165-182
GAUTHIER, 1925 = GAUTHIER, Henri - SOTTAS, Henri, Un décret trilingue en l'honneur de Ptolémée
IV, Le Caire, 1925
GAUTHIER, 1925-1931, I-VII = GAUTHIER, Henri, Dictionnaire des noms géographiques contenus
dans les textes hiéroglyphiques. I-VII, Le Caire, 1925-1931
GAUTHIER, 1935 = GAUTHIER, Henri, Les nomes d'Égypte depuis Hérodote jusqu' à la conquête
arabe (Mémoires presentés à l'Institut d'Égypte, 25), Le Caire, 1935
GAWLIKOWSKI, 2000 = GAWLIKOWSKI, Michal, The Nabatean temple at Qasrawet, in Eighth
international congress of Egyptologists, Cairo, 28 March - 3 April 2000. Abstracts, Cairo, 2000, p.
69 (non vidi)
GAWLIKOWSKI, 2003 = GAWLIKOWSKI, Michal, The Nabataean temple at Qasrawet, in Hawass,
Zahi - Pinch Brock, Lyla (ed.), Egyptology at the dawn of the twenty-first century. Proceedings of
the eighth international congress of Egyptologists, Cairo, 2000. I. Archaeology, Cairo - New York,
2003, p. 195-199
GEER, 1947, IX = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by Russel M. Geer. In twelve
volumes. IX. Books XVIII and XIX, 1-65 (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1984 (= 1947)
GEER, 1954, X = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by Russel M. Geer. In twelve
volumes. X. Books XIX, 66-110 and XX (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1983 (= 1954)
GEFFCKEN, 1902 = Die Oracula Sibyllina. Bearbeitet von Johannes Geffchen (Die griechischen
christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte, 8), Leipzig, 1902
GEISSEN, 1974-1983, I-V = GEISSEN, Angelo - WEISER, Wolfram, Katalog alexandrinischer
Kaisermünzen der Sammlung des Instituts für Altertumskunde der Universität zu Köln. I-V
(Papyrologica Coloniensia, 5, 1-5), Opladen, 1974-1983
GEISSEN, 2003 = GEISSEN, Angelo - WEBER, Manfred, Untersuchungen zu den ägyptischen
Nomenprägungen, in ZPE, 144, 2003, p. 277-300
GEISSEN, 2004a = GEISSEN, Angelo - WEBER, Manfred, Untersuchungen zu den ägyptischen
Nomenprägungen. II. 1.-7. oberägyptischer Gau, in ZPE, 147, 2004, p. 259-280
GEISSEN, 2004b = GEISSEN, Angelo - WEBER, Manfred, Untersuchungen zu den ägyptischen
Nomenprägungen. III. 8.-16.oberägyptischer Gau, in ZPE, 149, 2004, p. 283-306
1209
Bibliography

Nomenprägungen. IV. 17.-22.oberägyptischer Gau, in ZPE, 151, 2005, p. 279-305
Nomenprägungen. V. 1.-4. unterägyptischer Gau, in ZPE, 153, 2005, p. 291-316
Nomenprägungen. VI. 5.-6. unterägyptischer Gau und die Stadt Naukratis, in ZPE, 155, 2006, p.
271-300
Nomenprägungen. VII. 7.-10. unterägyptischer Gau und die Oase Siwa, in ZPE, 157, 2006, p. 277-
304
GELZER, 1890 = Georgii Cyprii Descriptio orbis Romani. Accedit Leonis imperatoris Diatyposis
genuina adhuc inedita. Edidit praefatus est commentario instruxit Henricus Gelzer, Amsterdam,
1970 (= Lipsiae, 1890)
GELZER, 1892 = GELZER, Heinrich, Ungedruckte und wenig bekannte Bistümerverzeichnisse der
orientalischen Kirche. I, in ByzZ, 1, 1892, p. 245-282
GELZER, 1893a = Leontios' von Neapolis Leben des Heiligen Johannes des Barmherzigen,
Erzbischofs von Alexandrien. Herausgegeben von Heinrich Gelzer (Sammlung ausgewählter
kirchen- und dogmengeschichtlicher Quellenschriften, 5), Freiburg im Breisgau - Leipzig, 1893
GELZER, 1893b = GELZER, Heinrich, Ungedruckte und wenig bekannte Bistümerverzeichnisse der
orientalischen Kirche. II, in ByzZ, 2, 1893, p. 22-72
GELZER, 1901 = GELZER, Heinrich, Ungedruckte und ungenügend veröffentlichte Texte der Notitiae
episcopatuum. Beiträge zur byzantinischen Kirchen- und Verwaltungsgeschichte, München, 1901
GERLAND, 1931 = GERLAND, Ernst, Corpus notitiarum episcopatuum ecclesiae orientalis Graecae. I.
Band. Die Genesis der notitia episcopatuum (Le patriarcat byzantin. Série 2), Constantinopoli,
1931
GERLAND, 1936 = G ERLAND, Ernst - LAURENT, V., Corpus notitiarum episcopatuum ecclesiae
orientalis Graecae. Vol. Ier. Les listes conciliaires. I. Synode de Gabadius (394) et II. Concile
d'Éphèse (431) (Le patriarcat byzantin. Série 2), Constantinopoli, 1936
GESE, 1970 = GESE, Hartmut - HÖFNER, Maria - RUDOLPH, Kurt, Die Religionen Altsyriens,
Altarabiens und der Mandäer, Stuttgart e.a., 1970
GEYER, 1965a = Itinerarium Burdigalense. Ad fidem editionum P. Geyer et O. Cuntz, in Itineraria et
alia geographica (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 175), Turnholti, 1965, p. 1-26
GEYER, 1965b = Theodosii De situ terrae sanctae. Cura et studio P. Geyer, in Itineraria et alia
geographica (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 175), Turnholti, 1965, p. 111-125
GEYER, 1965c = Antonini Placentini Itinerarium. Cura et studio P. Geyer, in Itineraria et alia
geographica (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 175), Turnholti, 1965, p. 127-174
GIANFROTTA, 1980 = GIANFROTTA, Piero Alfredo, Ancore 'romane'. Nuovi materiali per lo studio
dei traffici marittimi, in MAAR, 36, 1980, p. 103-116
GIANNINI, 1966 = Paradoxographorum Graecorum reliquiae. Recognovit, brevi adnotatione critica
instruxit, Latine reddidit Alexander Giannini (Classici greci e latini. Sezione testi e commenti, 3),
Milano, 1966
GIBB, 1958-1994, I-IV = The travels of Ibn Battuta A.D.1325-1354. Translated with revisions and
notes from the Arabic text edited by C. Defrémery and B. R. Sanguinetti by Hamilton Alexander
Rosskeen Gibb. Vol. I-III. Vol. IV. The translation completed with annotations by C. F. Beckingham
(Works issued by the Hakluyt society. Second series, 110; 117; 141; 178), Cambridge, 1958-1962-
1971-1994
GIBSON, 1975 = GIBSON, John C. L., Textbook of Syrian Semitic inscriptions. II. Aramaic inscriptions
including inscriptions in the dialect of Zenjirli, Oxford, 1975
GIDDY, 1991 = GIDDY, Lisa, Digging diary 1990-91, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of the
Egypt Exploration Society, 1, 1991, p. 13-14
Egypt Exploration Society, 3, 1993, p. 7.9
GIDDY, 1994a = GIDDY, Lisa, Digging diary 1993, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of the Egypt
Exploration Society, 4, 1994, p. 12-14
GIDDY, 1994b = GIDDY, Lisa, Digging diary 1993-1994, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of the
1210
Bibliography
GIET, 1968 = Basile de Césarée. Homélies sur l'hexaéméron. Texte grec, introduction et traduction de
Stanislas Giet. 2e édition revue et augmentée (Sources chrétiennes, 26 bis), Paris, 1968
GIFFORD, 1903 = GIFFORD, Eusebii Pamphili Evangelicae praeparationis libri XV. Ad codices
manuscriptos denuo collatos recensuit Anglice nunc primum reddidit notis et indicibus instruxit
Edwin Hamilton Gifford. I-IV, Oxonii, 1903
GIGLIOLI, 1914 = GIGLIOLI, G. Q., Regione IX (Liguria). I. Ventimiglia, in Atti della R. Accademia
nazionale dei Lincei. Serie quinta. Notizie degli scavi di antichità, 11, 2, 1914, p. 81-85
GIGNAC, 1976-1981, I-II = GIGNAC, Francis Thomas, A grammar of the Greek papyri of the Roman
and Byzantine periods. I. Phonology. II. Morphology (Testi e documenti per lo studio dell'antichità,
55, 1-2), Milano, 1976-1981
GIL, 1992 = GIL, Moshe - BROIDO, Ethel (transl.), A history of Palestine, 634-1099, Cambridge, 1992
GILDEMEISTER, 1880 = GILDEMEISTER, J., (Review) Lanzone, R. V., Viaggio in Palestina e Soria di
Kaid Ba, XVIII sultano della II dinastia mamelucca, fatto nel 1477. Testo arabo, in ZDPV, 3, 1880,
p. 246-249
GILDEMEISTER, 1881 = GILDEMEISTER, J., Beiträge zur Palästinakunde aus arabischen Quellen. I.
Ja‘kubi. II. Ibn Abd Rabbih, in ZDPV, 4, 1881, p. 85-92
GILDEMEISTER, 1883 = GILDEMEISTER, J., Beiträge zur Palästinakunde aus arabischen Quellen. 3.
Istachri und Ibn Haukal, in ZDPV, 6, 1883, p. 1-12
Mukaddasi, in ZDPV, 7, 1884, p. 143-172.215-230
Idrisi, in ZDPV, 8, 1885, p. 117-145; p. 1-28 (Arabic)
GILEAD, 1984 = GILEAD, Isaac, Paleolithic sites in northeastern Sinai, in Paléorient, 10, 1, 1984, p.
135-142
GILLIAM, 1959 = GILLIAM, J. F., (Review) Excavations at Nessana. III. Non-literary papyri. By
Casper J. Kraemer Jr., Princeton (New Jersey), 1958, in CPh, 54, 1959, p. 180-183 (non vidi)
GILLIAM, 1961 = G ILLIAM, J. F., The plague under Marcus Aurelius, in AJPh, 82, 1961, p. 225-251
GILLISPIE, 1994 = GILLISPIE, Charles C., The scientific importance of Napoleon's Egyptian
campaign, in Scientific American, 271, 1994, p. 64-71
1211
Bibliography
GIVEON, 1978 = GIVEON, Raphael, The impact of Egypt on Canaan. Iconographical and related
studies (Orbis biblicus et orientalis, 20), Freiburg - Göttingen, 1978
GLANVILLE, 1955 = G LANVILLE, S. R. K., Catalogue of demotic papyri in the British Museum. II.
The instructions of 'Onchsheshonqy (British Museum Papyrus 10508). Part I. Introduction,
transliteration, notes and plates, London, 1955
GLORIE, 1964a = S. Hieronymi presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 4. Commentariorum in
Hiezechielem libri XIV. Cura et studio Francisci Glorie (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 75),
Turnholti, 1964
GLORIE, 1964b = S. Hieronymi presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 5. Commentariorum in
Danielem libri III <IV>. Cura et studio Francisci Glorie (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina,
75A), Turnholti, 1964
GOBY, 1952 = GOBY, Jean-Édouard, Histoire des nivellements de l'Isthme de Suez, in BSEHGIS, 4,
1951-1952, p. 99-170
GOBY, 1954 = GOBY, Jean-Édouard, Modification des rivages de la Mer Rouge et de la Méditerranée
à l'époque historique, in BSEHGIS, 5, 1953-1954, p. 23-43
GODECKEN, 1976 = GÖDECKEN, Karin Barbara, Eine Betrachtung der Inschriften des Meten im
Rahmen der sozialen und rechtlichen Stellung von Privatleuten im ägyptischen Alten Reich (ÄA,
29), Wiesbaden, 1976
GODLEY, 1926, I = Herodotus. With an English translation by A. D. Godley. In four volumes. I.
Books I and II (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1966 (= 1926)
GODLEY, 1938, II = Herodotus. With an English translation by A. D. Godley. In four volumes. II.
Books III and IV (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1963 (= 1938)
GOEDICKE, 1957 = G OEDICKE, Hans, The route of Sinuhe's flight, in JEA, 43, 1957, p. 77-85
GOEDICKE, 1963a = GOEDICKE, Hans, The end of 'So, king of Egypt', in BASOR, 171, 1963, p. 64-66
GOEDICKE, 1963b = GOEDICKE, Hans, Ein geographisches Unicum, in ZÄS, 88, 1963, p. 83-97
GOEDICKE, 1992 = GOEDICKE, Hans, Where did Sinuhe stay in 'Asia'? (Sinuhe B 29-31), in CdE, 67,
133, 1992, p. 28-40
GOEHRING, 1986 = GOEHRING, James E., The letter of Ammon and Pachomian monasticism
(Patristische Texte und Studien, 27), Berlin - New York, 1986
GOETZE, 1940 = GOETZE, Albrecht, The city Khalibi and the Khapiru people, in BASOR, 79, 1940, p.
32-34
GOLB, 1965-1974 = GOLB, Norman, The topography of the Jews of Medieval Egypt, in JNES, 24,
1965, p. 251-270; 33, 1974, p. 116-149
GOLDSCHMIDT, 1929-1936 = Der babylonische Talmud. I-XII. Neu übertragen durch Lazarus
Goldschmidt, Berlin, 1929-1936
GOLDSTEIN, 1983 = II Maccabees. A new translation with introduction and commentary by Jonathan
A. Goldstein (The Anchor bible, 41A), Garden City (New York), 1984 (= 1983)
GOLDWASSER, 1980 = GOLDWASSER, Orly, An Egyptian store-jar from Haruvit, in Qadmoniot, 13,
1-2, 1980, p. 34 (Hebrew)
GOLDZIHER, 1888-1890, I-II = GOLDZIHER, Ignaz, Muhammedanische Studien. I-II, Hildesheim,
1971 (= Halle an der Saale, 1888-1890)
GOLENISCHEFF, 1890b = GOLÉNISCHEFF, W., Stèle de Darius aux environs de Tell El-Maskoutah, in
RecTrav, 13, 1890, p. 99-109
GOLUBOVICH, 1919 = GOLUBOVICH, Girolamo, 1322-24. Fr. Symon Semeonis, in Biblioteca bio-
bibliografica della Terra Sante e dell'Oriente francescano. Tome III (dal 1300 al 1332), Quaracchi,
1919, p. 237-282
GOMAA, 1974 = GOMAÀ, Farouk, Die libyschen Fürstentümer des Deltas vom Tod Osorkons II. bis
zur Wiedervereinigung Ägyptens durch Psametik I. (TAVO, 6), Wiesbaden, 1974
GOMAA, 1986-1987, I-II = GOMAÀ, Farouk, Die Besiedlung Ägyptens während des Mittleren Reiches.
I. Oberägypten und das Fayyum. II. Unterägypten und die angrenzenden Gebiete (TAVO, 66/1-2),
GON, 1983 = G ON, O. - BEN-TUVIA, Adam, The biology of Boyer's sand smelt, Atherina boyeri Risso
in the Bardawil Lagoon on the Mediterranean coast of Sinai, in Journal of fish biology, 22, 5,
1983, p. 537-547
GOODFRIEND, 1999 = GOODFRIEND, Glenn A. - STANLEY, Daniel Jean, Rapid strand-plain accretion
in the northeastern Nile Delta in the 9th century A.D. and the demise of the port of Pelusium, in
Geology, 27, 2, 1999, p. 147-150
GOODWIN, 1873 = GOODWIN, C. W., Notes, in ZÄS, 11, 1873, p. 12-15
GOPHNA, 1996 = GOPHNA, Ram, Observations on the earliest phase of relations between Egypt and
Canaan during the Early Bronze Age, in Krzyzaniak, Lech - Kroeper, Karla - Kobusiewicz, Michal
1212
Bibliography
(ed.), Interregional contacts in the later prehistory of northeastern Africa (Studies in African
archaeology, 5), Poznan, 1996, p. 311-314
GOREN, 1995 = GOREN, Yuval - OREN, Eliezer D. - FEINSTEIN, R., The archaeological and
ethnoarchaeological interpretation of a ceramological enigma: pottery production in Sinai (Egypt)
during the New Kingdom, in Lindahl, A. - Stilborg, O., The aim of laboratory analyses of ceramics
in archaeology (KUHAA Konferenze, 34), Stockholm, 1995, p. 101-120 (non vidi)
GORG, 1984 = GÖRG, Manfred, 'Syrien' und 'Griechenland' in einen späten ägyptischen Liste, in BN,
23, 1984, p. 14-17
GORG, 1989 = GÖRG, Manfred, Pi-Hahirot 'Mündung der Wasserläufe', in BN, 50, 1989, p. 7-8
GORG, 1990 = GÖRG, Manfred, Etam und Pitom, in BN, 51, 1990, p. 9-10
GORG, 1991-1994, I-II = GÖRG, Manfred - LANG, Bernhard (ed.), Neues Bibel-Lexikon. Band I. A-G.
Band II. 6.-9. Lieferung, Zürich, 1991-1994
GOUKOWSKY, 1976 = Diodore de Sicile. Bibliothèque historique. Livre XVII. Texte établi et traduit
par Paul Goukowsky (CUF), Paris, 1976
GOUKOWSKY, 1978 = Diodore de Sicile. Bibliothèque historique. Livre XVIII. Texte établi et traduit
par Paul Goukowsky (CUF), Paris, 1978
GOUKOWSKY, 1995 = GOUKOWSKY, Paul, Sur les funérailles de Pompée, in Brixhe, Claude (ed.),
Hellènika symmikta. Histoire, linguistique, épigraphie. II (Études d'archéologie classique, 8),
Nancy - Paris, 1995, p. 55-61
GOW, 1952 = Theocritus. Edited with a translation and commentary by A. S. F. Gow. Volume I.
Introduction, text, and translation. Volume II. Commentary, appendix, indexes and plates. Second
edition, Cambridge, 1965 (= 1952)
GOW, 1968, I-II = The Greek anthology. The garland of Philip and some contemporary epigrams.
Edited by A. S. F. Gow and D. L. Page. I. Introduction, text and translation. Indexes of sources and
epigrammatists. II. Commentary and indexes, Cambridge, 1968
GOYON, 1936 = GOYON, Georges, Les travaux de Chou et les tribulations de Geb d'après le naos
2248 d'Ismaïlia, in Kêmi, 6, 1936, p. 1-42
GOYON, 1972b = Rituels funéraires de l'ancienne Égypte. Le rituel de l'embaumement. Le rituel de
l'ouverture de la bouche. Les livres der respiration. Introduction, traduction et commentaire de
Jean-Claude Goyon (Littératures anciennes du Proche-Orient, 4), Paris, 1972
GRABAR, 1943-1946, I-II = GRABAR, André, Martyrium. Recheches sur le culte des reliques et l'art
chrétien antique. I. Architecture. II. Iconographie et lxx planches relatives aux volumes I et II,
London, 1972 (= Paris, 1943 (Planches) - 1946 (I-II))
GRACE, 1952 = GRACE, Virginia R., Timbres amphoriques trouvés à Délos, in BCH, 76, 1952, p. 514-
540
GRACE, 1970 = GRACE, Virginia R. - SAVVATIANOU-PÉTROPOULAKOU, Maria, Les timbres
amphoriques grecs, in L'îlot de la maison des comédiens (EAD, 27), Paris, 1970, p. 277-382
GRAF, 1944-1953 = GRAF, Georg, Geschichte der christlichen arabischen Literatur. I-V (Studi e testi,
118; 133; 146; 147; 172), Città del Vaticano, 1944-1953
GRAF, 1986 = GRAF, Fritz, BOUKOLOI, in ZPE, 62, 1986, p. 43-44
GRAF, 1990 = GRAF, David F., Arabia during Achaemenid times, in Sancisi-Weerdenburg, Heleen -
Kuhrt, Amélie (ed.), Achaemenid history. IV. Centre and periphery. Proceedings of the Groningen
1986 Achaemenid history workshop, Leiden, 1990, p. 131-148
GRAF, 1998 = G RAF, David F., Les circulations entre Syrie, Palestine, Jordanie et Sinaï aux époques
grecque et romaine, in Valbelle, Dominique - Bonnet, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant l'antiquité et
le moyen âge. 4000 ans d'histoire pour un désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est tenu à
l'UNESCO du 19 au 21 septembre 1997, Paris, 1998, p. 107-113
GRAINGER, 1997 = GRAINGER, John D., A Seleukid prosopography and gazetteer (Mnemosyne
supplements, 172), Leiden - New York - Köln, 1997
GRANDET, 1994, I-II = GRANDET, Pierre, Le Papyrus Harris I (BM 9999). I-II (BdE, 109, 1-2), Le
Caire, 1994
GRANT, 1950b = GRANT, Michael, Roman anniversary issues. An exploratory study of the numismatic
and medallic commemoration of anniversary years, 49 B.C. - A.D. 375, Cambridge, 1950
GRASBERGER, 1888 = GRASBERGER, Lor., Studien zu den griechischen Ortsnamen. Mit einem
Nachtrag zu den griechischen Stichnamen, Amsterdam, 1969 (= Würzburg, 1888)
GRATIEN, 1986 = G RATIEN, Brigitte, Tell el-Herr (Nord Sinaï), in BCE, 11, 1986, p. 14-16
GRATIEN, 1987 = G RATIEN, Brigitte, Tell el-Herr (Nord Sinaï), in BCE, 12, 1987, p. 9-10
GRATIEN, 1988a = G RATIEN , Brigitte - SOULIÉ, Daniel, Le céramique de Tell el-Herr. Campagnes
1986 et 1987. Étude préliminaire, in CRIPEL, 10, 1988, p. 23-55
GRATIEN, 1988b = GRATIEN, Brigitte, Tell el-Herr 1988, in BCE, 13, 1988, p. 26-28
1213
Bibliography
GRATIEN, 1993 = G RATIEN, Brigitte, Tell el-Herr (Nord-Sinaï), in BCE, 17, 1993, p. 18-19
GRATIEN, 1996 = G RATIEN, Brigitte, Tell el-Herr (Nord-Sinaï). Étude stratigraphique de la
céramique, in CRIPEL, 18, 1996, p. 51-105
GRATIEN, 1997 = GRATIEN, Brigitte, Tell el-Herr. Sondage stratigraphique, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 71-
80
GRAY, 1913 = GRAY, George Buchanan, The Psalms of Solomon, in Charles, Robert Henry (ed.), The
apocrypha and pseudepigrapha of the Old Testament in English with introductions and critical and
explanatory notes to the several books. II. Pseudepigrapha, Oxford, 1913, p. 624-652
GRAYSON, 1975 = GRAYSON, Albert Kirk, Assyrian and Babylonian Chronicles (Texts from
cuneiform sources, 5), Locust Valley (New York), 1975
GRAYSON, 1980 = GRAYSON, Albert Kirk, The chronology of the reign of Ashurbanipal, in ZA, 70,
1980, p. 227-245
GRAYSON, 1991 = GRAYSON, Albert Kirk, Assyria. Tiglath-pileser III to Sargon II (744-705 B.C.) -
Sennacherib and Esarhaddon (704-669 B.C.) - 668-635 B.C.: The reign of Ashurbanipal, in
Boardman, John e.a. (ed.), The Cambridge ancient history. Second edition. III. Part 2. The Assyrian
and Babylonian empires and other states of the Near East, from the eighth to the sixth centuries
B.C., Cambridge e.a., 1991, p. 71-161
GREENFIELD, 1984 = GREENFIELD, Jonas C., Notes on the Phoenician letter from Saqqara, in
Orientalia, 53, 1984, p. 242-244
GRELOT, 1972 = Documents araméens d'Égypte. Introduction, traduction, présentation de Pierre
Grelot (Littératures anciennes du Proche-Orient, 5), Paris, 1972
GRENIER, 1988 = GRENIER, Jean-Claude, Notes sur l'Égypte romaine (I, 1-7), in CdE, 63, 125, 1988,
p. 57-76
GRENIER, 1998 = GRENIER, Jean-Claude, Une hypothèse sur l'origine des monnaies de nomes, in
Clarysse, Willy - Schoors, Antoon - Willems, Harco (ed.), Egyptian religion. The last thousand
years. Part II. Studies dedicated to the memory of Jan Quaegebeur (OLA, 85), Leuven, 1998, p.
1331-1340
GRESSMANN, 1924 = GRESSMANN, H., Rhinokorura, in ZDPV, 47, 1924, p. 244-245
GRIFFITH, 1888 = GRIFFITH, Francis Llewellyn, Qantarah, in Petrie, William Matthew Flinders -
Griffith, Francis Llewellyn - Murray, A. S., Tanis. Part II - Nebesheh (Am) and Defenneh
(Tahpanhes) (EEF, 4), London, 1888, p. 96-108
GRIFFITH, 1889b = The inscriptions of Siût and Dêr Rîfeh collected by Francis Llewellyn Griffith,
London, 1889
GRIFFITH, 1890 = GRIFFITH, Francis Llewellyn, El 'Arîsh, in The mound of the Jew and the city of
Onias. Belbeis, Samanood, Abusir, Tukh el Karmus. 1887. By Édouard Naville - The antiquities of
Tell el Yahûdîyeh, and miscellaneous work in Lower Egypt during the years 1887-1888. By Francis
Llewellyn Griffith (EEF, 7), London, 1890, p. (34-37).70-74
GRIFFITH, 1900 = G RIFFITH, Francis Llewellyn, Stories of the high priests of Memphis. The Sethon of
Herodotus and the demotic tales of Khamuas, Osnabrück, 1985 (= Oxford, 1900)
GRIFFITH, 1904 = The Leyden papyrus. An Egyptian magical book. Edited by Francis Llewellyn
Griffith and Herbert Thompson, New York, 1974 (= London, 1904)
GRIFFITH, 1909, I-III = GRIFFITH, Francis Llewllyn, Catalogue of the demotic papyri in the John
Rylands Library Manchester with facsimiles and complete translations. I. Atlas of facsimiles. II.
Hand-copies of the earlier documents (Nos. I-IX). III. Key-list, translations, commentaries and
indices, Hildesheim - New York, 1972 (= Manchester - London, 1909)
GRIFFITHS, 1958 = GRIFFITHS, John Gwyn, The interpretation of the Horus-myth of Edfu, in JEA, 44,
1958, p. 75-85
GRIFFITHS, 1970 = Plutarch's De Iside et Osiride. Edited with an introduction, translation and
commentary by John Gwyn Griffiths, Cambridge, 1970
GRIMAL, 1981 = GRIMAL, Nicolas-Christophe, Études sur la propagande royale égyptienne. II.
Quatre stèles napatéennes au Musée du Caire. JE 48863-48866. Textes et indices (MIFAO, 106),
Le Caire, 1981
GRIMAL, 1993 = GRIMAL, Nicolas, Travaux de l'Institut français d'archéologie orientale en 1992-
1993, in BIFAO, 93, 1993, p. 425-519
1994, in BIFAO, 94, 1994, p. 383-480
1995, in BIFAO, 95, 1995, p. 539-645
1996, in BIFAO, 96, 1996, p. 489-617
1214
Bibliography
1997, in BIFAO, 97, 1997, p. 313-429
1998, in BIFAO, 98, 1998, p. 497-608
1999, in BIFAO, 99, 1999, p. 447-566
GRIMAL, 2001 = GRIMAL, Nicolas, La danse des peuples aux marches du royaume, in CRAI, 2001, p.
1159-1182
GRIMAL, 2003 = GRIMAL, Nicolas - ADLY, Emad, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au Soudan, 2000-
2002, in Orientalia, 72, 1, 2003, p. 1-137
GRIMAL, 2004 = GRIMAL, Nicolas - ADLY, Emad, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au Soudan, 2002-
2003, in Orientalia, 73, 1, 2004, p. 1-149
GRINZ, 1957 = GRINZ, Y. M., Sefer Yehudit (The book of Judith), Jerusalem, 1957 (Hebrew) (non
vidi)
GROSSFELD, 1988, VI = The Targum Onqelos to Genesis. Translated, with a critical introduction,
apparatus, and notes by Bernard Grossfeld (The Aramaic Bible. The Targums, 6), Edinburgh, 1988
GROSSFELD, 1988, VII = The Targum Onqelos to Exodus. Translated, with apparatus, and notes by
Bernard Grossfeld (The Aramaic Bible. The Targums, 7), Edinburgh, 1988
GROSSFELD, 1988, VIII = The Targum Onqelos to Leviticus and the Targum Onqelos to Numbers.
Translated, with apparatus, and notes by Bernard Grossfeld (The Aramaic Bible. The Targums, 8),
Edinburgh, 1988
GROSSMANN, 1992 = GROSSMANN, Peter, New discoveries in the field of Christian archaeology in
Egypt, in Rassart-Debergh, Marguerite - Ries, Julien (ed.), Actes du IVe congrès copte, Louvain-la-
Neuve, 5-10 septembre 1988. I. Art et archéologie (Publications de l'Institut orientaliste de
Louvain, 40), Louvain-la-Neuve, 1992, p. 143-155
GROSSMANN, 1993 = GROSSMANN, Peter, Recently discovered Christian monuments in Egypt, in
Orlandi, Tito (ed.), Acts of the fifth international congress of Coptic studies, Washington, 12-15
Augustus 1992. II 1, Roma, 1993, p. 208 (non vidi)
GROSSMANN, 1995 = GROSSMANN, Peter, Nuove scoperte nella zona di Pelusio (Nord Sinai), in XLI
Corso di cultura sull'arte ravennate e bizantina. Seminario internazionale sul tema: 'Ravenna,
Costantinopolis, Vicino Oriente'. Ravenna, 12-16 settembre 1994. In memoria di Friedrich
Wilhelm Deichmann, Ravenna, 1995, p. 487-502
GROSSMANN, 1998 = G ROSSMANN, Peter - HAFIZ, Mohammed, Results of the 1995/96 excavations
in the north-west church of Pelusium (Farama-West), in MDAIK, 54, 1998, p. 177-182
GRUPPE, 1889 = G RUPPE, Otto, Typhon - Zephon, in Philologus, 48, 1889, p. 487-497
GRUPPE, 1906 = GRUPPE, Otto, Griechische Mythologie und Religionsgeschichte. I-II, New York,
1975 (= München, 1906)
GRYSON, 1987-1996 = Biblia. Vetus Latina. Die reste der altlateinische Bibel. 12. Pars 1. Esaias.
Introductio generalis. Capita 1-39. Pars 2, fascicule 1-7. Edidit Roger Gryson, Freiburg, 1987-
1993.1994-1996
GRZYBEK, 1992 = GRZYBEK, Erhard, (Review) Van 't Dack, Edmond - Clarysse, Willy - Cohen, G.
e.a., The Judean-Syrian-Egyptian conflict of 103-101 B.C. A multilingual dossier concerning a
"war of sceptres" (Collectanea Hellenistica, 1), Brussel, 1989, in Bibliotheca orientalis, 49, 1992,
p. 752-754
GRZYMSKI, 1994 = GRZYMSKI, Krzysztof - ANDERSON, Julie - HAYES, John W. e.a., Canadian-
Egyptian excavations at Tell el-Farama (Pelusium) West. Spring 1993, in CRIPEL, 16, 1994, p.
109-121
GRZYMSKI, 1997 = GRZYMSKI, Krzysztof, Pelusium: gateway to Egypt, in Archaeology,
http://www.archaeology.org/online/features/pelusium/, 1997
GUARDUCCI, 1978 = GUARDUCCI, Margherita, Epigrafia greca. IV. Epigrafi sacre pagane e
cristiane, Roma, 1978
GUERIN, 1868-1880, I-III = GUÉRIN, Victor-René, Description géographique, historique et
archéologique de la Palestine. (I 1-3) Judée. (II 1-2) Samarie. (III 1-2) Galilée, Paris, 1868-1880
GUEST, 1899 = GUEST, A. R., Itinerary from Kantara to el Arísh, in The geographical journal, 13,
1899, p. 281-285 (non vidi)
GUEST, 1902 = GUEST, A. R., A list of writers, books and ohter authorities mentioned by El Maqrizi
in his Khitat, in JRAS, 1902, p. 103-125
GUEST, 1908 = GUEST, Rh., al-Kindi. Akhbâr qudât Misr, Beyrouth, 1908 (non vidi)
GUEST, 1912 = GUEST, A. R., The Delta in the Middle Ages. A note on the branches of the Nile and
the kurahs of Lower Egypt, with map, in JRAS, 1912, p. 941-980
1215
Bibliography
GUINOT, 1980-1984, I-III = Théodoret de Cyr. Commentaire sur Isaïe. Introduction, texte critique,
traduction et notes par Jean-Noël Guinot. Tome I (sections 1-3). Tome II (sections 4-13). Tome III
(sections 14-20) (Sources chrétiennes, 276-295-315), Paris, 1980-1982-1984
GULICK, 1933, V = Athenaeus. The Deipnosophists. With an English translation by Charles Burton
Gulick. In seven volumes. V (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1963 (= 1933)
GUTBUB, 1962-1964 = GUTBUB, Adolphe, Remarques sur les dieux du nome Tanitique à la Basse
Époque, in Kêmi, 16, 1962, p. 42-75; 17, 1964, p. 35-60
GUTHE, 1885 = GUTHE, Hermann, H. Clay Trumbull's Kadesh Barnea, in ZDPV, 8, 1885, p. 182-232
GUTHE, 1927 = GUTHE, Hermann, Die Landenge von Suës im Altertum. Begleitworte zur zweiten
Auflage meines Bibelatlas, in ZDPV, 50, 1927, p. 67-92
GVIRTZMAN, 1987 = GVIRTZMAN, Gdaliahu - SHMUELI, Avshalom - GRADUS, Yehuda e.a. (ed.),
Sinai. Part 1. Sinai. Physical geography. Part 2. Sinai. Human geography (Eretz. Geographic
research and publications. Project for the advancement of knowledge of Eretz Israel. Tel-Aviv
University), Tel-Aviv, 1987
HABACHI, 1957 = HABACHI, Labib, A statue of Bakennifi, nomarch of Athribis during the invasion of
Egypt by Assurbanipal, in MDAIK, 15, 1957, p. 68-77
HABACHI, 1961 = HABACHI, Labib, Neue Entdeckungen in Ägypten, in ZDMG, 111, 1961, p. 436-439
HAENSCH, 1997 = HAENSCH, Rudolf, Zur Konventsordnung in Aegyptus und den übrigen Provinzen
des römischen Reiches, in Kramer, Bärbel - Luppe, Wolfgang - Maehler, Herwig - Poethke, Günter
(ed.), Akten des 21. Internationalen Papyrologenkongresses, Berlin, 13.-19.8.1995 (AfP. Beiheft,
3), Stuttgart - Leipzig, 1997, p. 320-391
HAENY, 1967 = HAENY, Gerhard, Zum Hohen Tor von Medinet habu, in ZÄS, 94, 1967, p. 71-78
HAGEDORN, 1973 = HAGEDORN, Dieter, OXURUGCWN POLIS und H OXURUGCITWN POLIS, in
ZPE, 12, 1973, p. 277-292
HAGEDORN, 2002b = HAGEDORN, Dieter, Ein Reeder aus Ostrakine, in ZPE, 140, 2002, p. 163
HAGEDORN, 2005 = HAGEDORN, Dieter, Bemerkungen zu Urkunden, in ZPE, 154, 2005, p. 195-200
HAGENMEYER, 1913 = Fulcheri Carnotensis Historia Hierosolymitana. Mit Erläuterungen und
einem Anhange herausgegeben von Heinrich Hagenmeyer, Heidelberg, 1913
HAIGH, 1868 = HAIGH, Daniel Hy., To the editor, in ZÄS, 6, 1868, p. 80-83
HAIGH, 1871 = HAIGH, Daniel Hy., Assyrio-Aegyptiaca, in ZÄS, 9, 1871, p. 112-117
HAIKAL, 1991 = HAIKAL, Fayza, North Sinai archaeological salvage project, 1991 (non vidi)
HAIKAL, 1992 = HAIKAL, Fayza, (North Sinai archaeological salvage project), in SSEA. Newsletter,
1992, p. 2 (non vidi)
HAIKAL, 1995 = HAIKAL, Fayza, Recent excavations in North Sinai, in Bonacasa, Nicola - Naro,
Cristina e.a. (ed.), Alessandria e il mondo ellenistico-romano. I centenario del Museo greco-
romano. Atti del II Congresso internazionale italo-egiziano, Alessandria, 23-27 Novembre 1992,
Roma, 1995, p. 186-188
HAIKAL, 1997 = HAIKAL, Fayza, Environmental changes and cultural protection: the North Sinai
archaeological salvage project 1992-1996, in Development and the environment: obligations to
future generations. Proceedings of the fourth AUC research conference held on April 6-7, 1997, Le
Caire, 1997, p. 172-181 (non vidi)
HALFMANN, 1986 = HALFMANN, Helmut, Itinera principum. Geschichte und Typologie der
Kaiserreisen im römischen Reich (Heidelberger althistorische Beiträge und epigraphische Studien,
2), Stuttgart, 1986
HALKIN, 1977 = Douze récits byzantins sur Saint Jean Chrysostome publiés par François Halkin
(Subsidia hagiographica, 60), Bruxelles, 1977
HALL, 1929 = HALL, Harry Reginald, The Ethiopians and Assyrians in Egypt - The restoration of
Egypt, in Bury, J. B. - Cook, S. A. - Adcock, F. E. (ed.), The Cambridge ancient history. III. The
Assyrian empire, Cambridge, 1970 (= 1929), p. 270-315
HALLBERG, 1931 = HALLBERG, Charles W., The Suez Canal. Its history and diplomatic importance
(Studies in history, economics and public law, 348), New York, 1931 (non vidi)
HALM, 1866 = Sulpicii Severi libri qui supersunt. Recensuit et commentario critico instruxit Carolus
Halm (CSEL, 1), Vindobonae, 1866
HAMARNEH, 1999 = HAMARNEH, Basema, The river Nile and Egypt in the mosaics of the Middle
East, in Piccirillo, Michele - Alliata, Eugenio (ed.), The Madaba map centenary 1897-1997.
Travelling through the Byzantine Umayyad period. Proceedings of the International conference
held in Amman, 7-9 April 1997, Jerusalem, 1999, p. 185-189
HAMILTON, 1977 = HAMILTON, J. R., Cleitarchus and Diodorus 17, in Kinzl, K. H. (ed.), Greece and
the Eastern Mediterranean in ancient history and prehistory. Studies presented to Fritz
Schachermeyr on the occasion of his eightieth birthday, Berlin - New York, 1977, p. 126-146
1216
Bibliography
HAMMOND, 1997 = HAMMOND, Philip C., A city and a people - lost and found, in Ancient history
bulletin, 11, 2-3, 1997, p. 63-88
HAMZA, 1993 = HAMZA, Adil ’Abd al-Hafiz, Qatya jumruk Misr al-sharqî fî l-‘usûr al-wustâ, in al-
Majalla al-târîkhiyya al-misriyya, Cairo, 1993, p. 47-68 (Arabic) (non vidi)
HAMZA, 1997 = HAMZA, Ossama, Qedua, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 81-102
HANHART, 1979 = Septuaginta. Vetus Testamentum Graecum. Vol. VIII, 4. Iudith. Edidit Robert
Hanhart, Göttingen, 1979
HANNIG, 1995 = HANNIG, Rainer, Die Sprache der Pharaonen. Grosses Handwörterbuch Ägyptisch-
Deutsch (2800-950 v.Chr.) (Kulturgeschichte der antiken Welt, 64), Mainz, 1995
HANSEN, 1975 = HANSEN, Peter Allan, A list of Greek verse inscriptions down to 400 B.C. An
analytical survey (Opuscula Graecolatina, 3), Copenhagen, 1975
HANSEN, 2005, III = Hesychii Alexandrini lexicon. III. P - S. Recensuit et emendavit Peter Allan
Hansen. (Sammlung griechischer und lateinischer Grammatiker, 11, 3), Berlin - New York, 205
HANSLIK, 1952 = Cassiodori - Epiphanii Historia ecclesiastica tripartita. Historiae ecclesiasticae ex
Socrate Sozomeno et Theodorito in unum collectae et nuper de Graeco in Latinum translatae. Libri
numero duodecim. Recensuit Waltarius Jacob. Editionem curavit Rudolphus Hanslik (CSEL, 71),
Vindobonae, 1952
HAR-EL, 1964 = HAREL, Menashe, The route of the exodus of the Israelites from Egypt and their
wandering in the Sinai desert. A geographic study, Ann Arbor, Michigan, 1965 (= New York,
1964)
HAR-EL, 1976 = HAR-EL, Menashe, The Exodus route in the light of historical-geographic research,
in Amiran, David H. K. - Ben-Arieh, Y. (ed.), Geography in Israel. A collection of papers offered
to the 23rd International Geographical Congress USSR, July-August, 1976, Jerusalem, 1976, p.
373-396
HAR-EL, 1987a = HAR-EL, Menashe, The exodus and the route of the children of Israel in the desert,
in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 715-725 [Hebrew]
HAR-EL, 1987b = HAR-EL, Menashe, Pelusium. The port of ancient Egypt, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu
e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 729-743 [Hebrew]
HARDING, 1971 = HARDING, G. Lankester, An index and concordance of pre-islamic Arabian names
and inscriptions (Near and Middle East series, 8), Toronto, 1971
HARE, 1985 = HARE, D. R. A., The Lives of the prophets (First cent. A.D.). A new translation and
introduction, in Charlesworth, James Hamilton (ed.), The Old Testament pseudepigrapha. II.
Expansion of the 'Old Testament' and legends, wisdom and philosophical literature, prayers,
psalms, and odes, fragments of lost Judeo-Hellenistic works, London, 1985, p. 379-399
HARTMANN, 1898a = HARTMANN, Martin, Aus dem Religionsleben der Libyschen Wüste, in Archiv
für Religionswissenschaft, 1, 1898, p. 260-274
HARTMANN, 1898b = HARTMANN, Martin, Die Beni Hilal-Geschichten, in Zeitschrift für
afrikanische und oceanische Sprachen, 4, 1898, p. 289-317
HARTMANN, 1899 = HARTMANN, Martin, Kleinere Mittheilungen. 4-11, in ZA, 14, 1899, p. 331-342
HARTMANN, 1910 = HARTMANN, Richard, Die Strasse von Damaskus nach Kairo, in ZDMG, 64,
1910, p. 665-702
HARTMANN, 1912 = HARTMANN, Richard, Volksglaube und Volksbrauch in Palästina nach den
abendländischer Pilgerschriften des ersten Jahrtausends, in Archiv für Religionswissenschaft, 15,
1912, p. 137-152
HARTMANN, 1913 = HARTMANN, Richard, Materialien zur historische Topographie der Palaestina
tertia, in ZDPV, 36, 1913, p. 100-113.180-198
HARTMANN, 1916a = HARTMANN, Richard, Politische Geographie des Mamlukenreichs. Kapitel 5
und 6 des Staatshandbuchs Ibn Fadlallah al-‘Omari's, in ZDMG, 70, 1916, p. 1-40.477-511
HARTMANN, 1916b = HARTMANN, Richard, Katja und el-Dschifâr in der geographischen Literatur
der Araber, in A. Petermanns Mitteilungen aus Justus Perthes' geographischer Anstalt, 62, 1916, p.
373-377
HARTMANN, 1918 = HARTMANN, Richard, Zur Geschichte der Via Maris, in ZDPV, 41, 1918, p. 53-
56
HARTRANFT, 1891 = Sozomenus. Church history from A.D. 323-425. By Chester D. Hartranft, in A
select library of Nicene and post-Nicene fathers of the Christian church. Second series. II.
Socrates. Sozomenus: Church histories, Ann Arbor, Michigan, 1979 (= 1891), p. 179-463
HASEL, 1998 = HASEL, Michael G., Domination and resistance. Egyptian military activity in the
southern Levant, ca. 1300-1185 B.C. (Probleme der Ägyptologie, 11), Leiden - Boston - Köln,
1998
1217
Bibliography
HASSAN, 1948, VI 2 = HASSAN, Selim, Excavations at Gîza. The offering-list in the Old Kingdom.
Vol. VI - Part II. 1934-1935, Oxford - Cairo, 1948
HASSAN, 1997 = HASSAN, Fekri A., The dynamics of a riverine civilization: a geoarchaeological
perspective on the Nile Valley, Egypt, in World archaeology, 29, 1, 1997, p. 51-74
HASTINGS, 1902 = HASTINGS, James - SELBIE, John A. e.a. (ed.), A dictionary of the bible dealing
with its language, literature, and contents including the biblical theology. IV. Pleroma - Zuzim,
Edinburgh, 1902
HASTINGS, 1909 = HASTINGS, James - SELBIE, John A. e.a. (ed.), Dictionary of the bible, Edinburgh,
1909
HATZFELD, 1912 = HATZFELD, J., Les Italiens résidant à Délos mentionnés dans les inscriptions de
l'île, in BCH, 36, 1912, p. 5-218
HAUBEN, 1976 = HAUBEN, Hans, Antigonos' invasion plan for his attack on Egypt in 306 B.C., in
OLP, 6-7, 1975-1976, p. 267-271
HAUBEN, 1990a = HAUBEN, Hans, Le catalogue mélitien réexaminé, in Sacris erudiri. Jaarboek voor
godsdienstwetenschappen, 31, 1989-1990, p. 155-167
HAUBEN, 1990b = HAUBEN, Hans, L'expédition de Ptolémée III en Orient et la sédition domestique
de 245 av. J.-C., in AfP, 36, 1990, p. 29-37
HAUBEN, 1997a = H AUBEN, Hans, Les propriétaires de navires privés engagés dans le transport de
blé d'état à l'époque ptolémaïque, in Kramer, Bärbel - Luppe, Wolfgang - Maehler, Herwig -
Poethke, Günter (ed.), Akten des 21. Internationalen Papyrologenkongresses, Berlin, 13.-19.8.1995
(AfP. Beiheft, 3), Stuttgart - Leipzig, 1997, p. 430-448
HAUBEN, 1997b = HAUBEN, Hans, Liste des propriétaires de navires privés engagés dans le
transport de blé d'état à l'époque ptolémaïque, in AfP, 43, 1, 1997, p. 31-68
HAUBEN, 2004b = HAUBEN, Hans, Catholiques et mélitiens à Alexandrie à la veille du synode de Tyr
(335), in Immerzeel, Mat - Van der Vliet, Jacques, Coptic studies on the threshold of a new
millennium. II. Proceedings of the seventh international congress of Coptic studies. Leiden, 27
August - 2 September 2000, Leuven - Paris - Dudley, MA, 2004, p. 905-921
HAWTING, 1996 = The History of al-Tabari (Ta'rikh al-rusul wa'l-muluk). XVII. The first civil war.
Translated and annotated by G. R. Hawting (Bibliotheca Persica), New York, 1996
HAYES, 1951 = HAYES, William C., Inscriptions from the palace of Amenhotep III, in JNES, 10, 1951,
p. 35-56.82-113.156-183.231-242
HAYES, 1967 = H AYES, J. W., North Syrian mortaria, in Hesperia, 36, 1967, p. 337-347
HAZZARD, 1995 = HAZZARD, Richard A., Ptolemaic coins. An introduction for collectors, Toronto,
1995
HEAD, 1911 = HEAD, Barclay Vincent - HILL, G. F. - MACDONALD, George e.a., Historia numorum.
A manual of Greek numismatics. New and enlarged edition, London, 1977 (= Oxford, 1911)
HEBBELYNCK, 1937 = H EBBELYNCK, Adolphe - VAN LANTSCHOOT, Arnold, Codices coptici
Vaticani, Barberiniani, Borgiani, Rossiani. I. Codices coptici Vaticani (Bibliothecae Apostolicae
Vaticanae codices manu scripti recensiti), Roma, 1937
HEDIN, 1918 = HEDIN, Sven, Jerusalem, Leipzig, 1918
HEIBERG, 1912, IV = Heronis Alexandri opera quae supersunt omnia. Volumen IV. Heronis
Definitiones cum variis collectionibus - Heronis quae feruntur Geometrica copiis Guilelmi Schmidt
usus edidit J. L. Heiberg (BSGRT), Stutgardiae, 1976 (= Leipzig, 1912)
HEIDEL, 1956 = HEIDEL, Alexander - OPPENHEIM, A. Leo, A new hexagonal prism of Esarhaddon
(676 B.C.), in Sumer, 12, 1956, p. 9-37
HEINEN, 1966 = HEINEN, Heinz, Röm und Ägypten von 51 bis 47 v. Chr. Untersuchungen zur
Regierungszeit der 7. Kleopatra und des 13. Ptolemäers, Tübingen, 1966
HEINEN, 1982 = HEINEN, Heinz, Eine neue alexandrinische Inschrift und die mittelalterliche 'laudes
regiae' Christus vincit, Christus regnat, Christus imperat, in Wirth, Gerhard - Schwarte, Karl-
Heinz - Heinrichs, Johannes (ed.), Romanitas - Christianitas. Untersuchungen zur Geschichte und
Literatur der römischen Kaiserzeit Johannes Straub zum 70. Geburtstag am 18. Oktober 1982
gewidmet, Berlin - New York, 1982, p. 675-701
HELCK, 1939 = HELCK, Hans Wolfgang, Der Einfluss der Militärführer in der 18. ägyptischen
Dynastie (UGAÄ, 14), Leipzig, 1939
HELCK, 1955 = H ELCK, Wolfgang, Das Dekret des Königs Haremheb, in ZÄS, 80, 1955, p. 109-136
HELCK, 1956 = HELCK, Wofgang - OTTO, Eberhard, Kleines Wörterbuch der Ägyptologie,
Wiesbaden, 1956
HELCK, 1958-1975 = HELCK, Wolfgang, Zur Verwaltung des Mittleren und Neuen Reichs - Register
(PÄ, 3 - 3A), Leiden, 1958-1975
1218
Bibliography
HELCK, 1961-1970 = HELCK, Wolfgang, Materialien zur Wirtschaftsgeschichte des Neuen Reiches.
Vol. I-VI. Indices (Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur. Mainz. Abhandlungen der
geistes- und sozialwissenschaftlichen Klasse. 1960, 10; 1960, 11; 1963, 2; 1963, 3; 1964, 4; 1969,
4; 1969, 13), Mainz, 1961-1970 (non vidi)
HELCK, 1965 = HELCK, Wolfgang, Ÿkw und die Ramsesstadt, in Vetus Testamentum, 15, 1965, p. 35-
48
HELCK, 1966 = H ELCK, Wolfgang, Zum Auftreten fremder Götter in Ägypten, in OrAnt, 5, 1966, p. 1-
14
HELCK, 1970 = Die Lehre des Dw3-⁄tjj. Textzusammenstellung von Wolgang Helck. I-II (KÄT),
Wiesbaden, 1970
HELCK, 1971 = HELCK, Wolfgang, Die Beziehungen Ägyptens zu Vorderasien im 3. und 2.
Jahrtausend v. Chr. 2., verbesserte Auflage (ÄA, 5), Wiesbaden, 1971
HELCK, 1974 = H ELCK, Wolfgang, Die altägyptischen Gaue (TAVO, 5), Wiesbaden, 1974
HELCK, 1976 = HELCK, Wolfgang, Der Name des letzten Königs der 3. Dynastie und die Stadt Ehnas,
in SAK, 4, 1976, p. 125-130
HELCK, 1977a = Historisch-biografische Texte der 2. Zwischenzeit und neue Texte der 18. Dynastie.
Zusammengestellt von Wolgang Helck (KÄT), Wiesbaden, 1975
HELCK, 1977b = Die Lehre für König Merikare. Zusammengestellt von Wolgang Helck (KÄT),
Wiesbaden, 1977
HELM, 1955 = Hippolytus Werke. Vierter Band. Die Chronik. Hergestellt von Adolf Bauer.
Durchgesehen, herausgegeben und in zweiter Auflage bearbeitet von Rudolf Helm (Die
griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte, 46), Berlin, 1955
HELMI, 2000 = H ELMI, Fatma - ABDEL REHIM, Mohamed - MEGAHED, Mohamed, Treatment and
conservation of some metallic objects at archaeological excavations sites, Sinai, Egypt, in Eighth
international congress of Egyptologists, Cairo, 28 March - 3 April 2000. Abstracts, Cairo, 2000, p.
85 (non vidi)
HENIG, 1975 = HENIG, Martin, The Lewis collection of engraved gemstones in Corpus Christi
College, Cambridge (BAR. Suppl. series, 1), Oxford, 1975
HENNE, 1935 = HENNE, Henri, Liste des stratèges des nomes égyptiens à l'époque gréco-romaine
(MIFAO, 56), Le Caire, 1935
HENNE, 1936 = HENNE, Henri, La géographie de l'Égypte dans Xénophon d'Ephèse, in Revue
d'histoire de la philosophie et d'histoire générale de la civilisation, 4, 1936, p. 97-106
HENRY, 1959 = Photius. Bibliothèque. Tome I ("codices" 1 - 83). Texte établi et traduit par René
Henry (Collection byzantine publiée sous le patronage de l'Association Guillaume Budé), Paris,
1959
HENRY, 1974 = Photius. Bibliothèque. Tome VII ("codices" 246-256). Texte établi et traduit par René
Henry (Collection byzantine publiée sous le patronage de l'Association Guillaume Budé), Paris,
1974
HERBIN, 1999 = HERBIN, François-René, Trois manuscrits originaux du Louvre porteurs du Livre des
respirations fait par Isis (P. Louvre N 3121, N 3083 et N 3166), in RdE, 50, 1999, p. 149-239
HERMANN, 1812 = Draconis Stratonicensis Liber de metris poeticis. Ioannis Tzetzae Exegesis in
Homeri Iliadem. Primum edidit et indices addidit Godofredus Hermannus, Lipsiae, 1812
HESS, 1928 = H ESS, J. J., Suez and Clysma, in JEA, 14, 1928, p. 277-279
HEYLEN, 1957 = Filastrii episcopi Brixiensis Diversarum hereseon liber. Cura et studio Firmin
Heylen (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 9), Turnholti, 1957, p. 207-324.481-584
HIGGINBOTHAM, 2000 = HIGGINBOTHAM, Carolyn R., Egyptianization and elite emulation in
Ramesside Palestine. Governance and accommodation on the imperial periphery (Culture and
history of the Ancient Near East, 2), Leiden - Boston - Köln, 2000
HILBERG, 1996 = Sancti Eusebii Hieronymi Epistulae. Pars II. Epistulae LXXI-CXX. Recensuit
Isidorus Hilberg. Editio altera supplementis aucta (CSEL, 55), Vindobonae, 1996
HINZ, 1970 = HINZ, Walther, Islamische Masse und Gewichte umgerechnet ins metrische System
(Handbuch der Orientalistik. Erste Abteilung. Der Nahe und der Mittlere Osten. Erganzungsband,
1, 1), Leiden, 1970
HITTI, 1916 = The origins of the Islamic state. Being a translation from the Arabic accompanied with
annotations, geographic and historic notes of the Kitâb Futûh al-Buldân of al-Imâm abu-l ‘Abbas
Ahmad ibn-Jâbir al-Balâdhuri by Philip Khûri Hitti. I (Studies in history, economics and public
law, 163), New York, 1968 (= 1916)
HOBER-KAMEL, 1996 = HÖBER-KAMEL, Gabriele, Bad aus dem 3. Jahrhundert entdeckt, in Kemet,
5, 3, 1996, p. 70-71
1219
Bibliography
HODJASH, 1977 = HODJACHE, Svetlana - BERLEV, Oleg, Objets royaux du Musée des Beaux-Arts
Pouchkine à Moscou, in CdE, 52, 1977, p. 22-39
HODJASH, 1994 = HODJASH, Svetlana - BERLEV, Oleg, A document for the history of nome XIV,
Lower Egypt, in the Lybian (sic) period, in Berger, Catherine - Clerc, Gisèle - Grimal, Nicolas
(ed.), Hommages à Jean Leclant. IV. Varia (BdE, 106, 4), Le Caire, 1994, p. 129-135
HOEY MIDDLETON, 1991 = HOEY MIDDLETON, S., Engraved gems from Dalmatia from the
collections of sir John Gardner Wilkinson and sir Arthur Evans in Harrow School, at Oxford and
elsewhere, Oxford, 1991 (non vidi)
HOFFMANN, 1996 = Der Kampf um den Panzer des Inaros. Studien zum P. Krall und seiner Stellung
innerhalb des Inaros-Petubastis-Zyklus. Herausgegeben von Friedhelm Hoffmann (MPER. NS, 26),
Wien, 1996
HOFFMANN, 2000 = HOFFMANN, Friedhelm, Ägypten. Kultur und Lebenswelt in griechisch-
römischer Zeit. Eine Darstellung nach den demotischen Quellen (Studienbücher Geschichte und
Kultur der Alten Welt), Berlin, 2000
HOFFMEIER, 1994 = HOFFMEIER, James Karl, In search of the 'Eastern Frontier Canal'. A report on
explorations in the eastern Delta and Sinai (winter 1994), in American research center in Egypt
(ARCE). 45th Annual meeting, Toronto, April 29 - May 1, 1994. Program and abstracts, New
York, 1994 (non vidi)
HOFFMEIER, 1995a = HOFFMEIER, James Karl, The archaeological salvage work in northern Sinai,
in Archaeology in the biblical world, 3, 1995, p. 3-4 (non vidi)
HOFFMEIER, 1995b = HOFFMEIER, James Karl, Further investigation of the ancient Egyptian eastern
frontier canal. North Sinai, 1994-1995, in Abstracts of the seventh international congress of
Egyptologists, Cambridge, 3-9 September 1995, 1995, p. 85-86 (non vidi)
HOFFMEIER, 1997 = HOFFMEIER, James Karl, Israel in Egypt. The evidence for the authenticity of the
Exodus tradition, New York - Oxford, 1997
HOFFMEIER, 2000 = HOFFMEIER, James Karl, A recently discovered New Kingdom site in North
Sinai: Tell el-Borg, in Eighth international congress of Egyptologists, Cairo, 28 March - 3 April
2000. Abstracts, Cairo, 2000 (non vidi)
HOFFMEIER, 2000-2005 (internet) = HOFFMEIER, James Karl e.a., Tell el-Borg. Home - Reports:
Project summary - 2000. Bones report - Pottery report - SCA report - 2001. Bones report - Pottery
report - SCA report - 2002. Preliminary faunal report - SCA report - 2004. Preliminary report -
2005. Preliminary report - Pictures, http://www.tellelborg.org/index.htm, 2000-2005
HOFFMEIER, 2002 = HOFFMEIER, James Karl, Tell el-Borg in North Sinai, in Egyptian archaeology.
The bulletin of the Egypt Exploration Society, 20, 2002, p. 18-20
HOFFMEIER, 2003 = HOFFMEIER, James Karl - ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, A new military site
on 'The ways of Horus'. Tell el-Borg 1999-2001. A preliminary report, in JEA, 89, 2003, p. 169-
197
HOFFMEIER, 2004a = HOFFMEIER, James Karl, The North Sinai Archaeological Project's excavations
at Tell el-Borg (Sinai): An example of the 'new' biblical archaeology?, in Hoffmeier, James Karl -
Millard, Alan (ed.), The future of biblical archaeology. Reassessing methodology and assumptions.
The proceedings of a symposium August 12-14, 2001 at Trinity International University, 2004, p.
53-66
HOFFMEIER, 2004b = HOFFMEIER, James Karl, "The Ways of Horus" clarified: recent excavations at
Tell el-Borg, North Sinai, in IXe Congrès international des égyptologues, 6-12 septembre 2004,
Grenoble - France. Résumé des communications, Alpes-Congrès, 2004, p. 59-60
HOFFMEIER, 2005a = HOFFMEIER, James Karl, Ancient Israel in Sinai. The evidence for the
authenticity of the wilderness tradition, 2005 (non vidi)
HOFFMEIER, 2005b = HOFFMEIER, James K. - BULL, Ronald D., New inscriptions mentioning Tjaru
from Tell el-Borg, North Sinai, in RdE, 56, 2005, p. 79-93
HÖGEMANN, 1992 = HÖGEMANN, Peter, Das alte Vorderasien und die Achämeniden. Ein Beitrag zur
Herodot-Analyse (TAVO, 99), Wiesbaden, 1992
HOLFORD-STREVENS, 1995 = HOLFORD-STREVENS, Leofranc, (Review) L. Ampelius, Aide-mémoire
(Liber memorialis). Texte établi et traduit par Marie-Pierre Arnaud-Lindet, Paris, 1993, in
Gnomon, 67, 1995, p. 600-604
HOLL, 1915, I = Epiphanius (Ancoratus und Panarion). Herausgegeben von Karl Holl. Erster Band.
Ancoratus und Panarion, Haer. 1-33 (Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten
Jahrhunderte, 25), Leipzig, 1915
HOLL, 1980, II = Epiphanius. II. Panarion haer. 34-64. Herausgegeben von Karl Holl. 2., bearbeitete
Auflage herausgegeben von Jürgen Dummer (Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten
Jahrhunderte, 58), Berlin, 1980
1220
Bibliography
HOLL, 1985, III = Epiphanius. III. Panarion haer. 65-80. De fide. Herausgegeben von Karl Holl. 2.,
bearbeitete Auflage herausgegeben von Jürgen Dummer (Die griechischen christlichen
Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte, 37bis), Berlin, 1985
HOLLADAY, 1979 = HOLLADAY, John S. Jr., The Wadi Tumilat Project - 1977 and 1978 seasons, in
Qadmoniot, 12, 2-3, 1979, p. 85-90
HOLLADAY, 1982 = HOLLADAY, John S. Jr., Cities of the Delta. III. Tell el-Maskhuta. Preliminary
report on the Wadi Tumilat Project 1978-1979 (ARCE. Reports, 6), Malibu, 1982
HOLLADAY, 1997 = HOLLADAY, John S. Jr., The eastern Nile Delta during the Hyksos and Pre-
Hyksos periods. Towards a systemic / socioeconomic understanding, in Oren, Eliezer D. (ed.), The
Hyksos. New historical and archaeological perspectives (University Museum monograph, 46.
University Museum Symposium series, 8), Philadelphia, 1997, p. 183-252
HOLM, 1936 = HOLM, Carl Erik, Griechisch-ägyptische Namenstudien, Uppsala, 1936
HOLSCHER, 1903 = HÖLSCHER, Gustave, Palästina in der persischen und hellenistischen Zeit. Eine
historisch-geographische Untersuchung (Quellen und Forschungen zur alten Geschichte und
Geographie, 5), Berlin, 1903
HOLSCHER, 1951 = HÖLSCHER, Uvo - ANTHES, Rudolf, The excavation of Medinet Habu. IV. The
mortuary temple of Ramses III. Part II (OIP, 55), Chicago, 1951
HOMMEL, 1926 = HOMMEL, Fritz, Ethnologie und geographie des alten Orients (Handbuch der
Altertumswissenschaft, 3.1.1), München, 1926
HONEYMAN, 1960 = HONEYMAN, A. M., Two votaries of Han-’Ilat, in JNES, 19, 1960, p. 40-41
HONIGMAN, 2002 = HONIGMAN, Sylvie, Les divers sens de l'ethnique “Aray dans les sources
documentaires grecques d'Égypte, in AncSoc, 32, 2002, p. 43-72
HONIGMANN, 1925 = HONIGMANN, Ernst, Studien zur Notitia Antiochena, in ByzZ, 25, 1925, p. 60-
88
HONIGMANN, 1928 = HONIGMANN, Ernst, Pisapti'a, in MAOG, 4, 1, 1928, p. 96-98
HONIGMANN, 1939a = Le Synekdèmos d'Hiéroklès et l'opuscule géographique de Georges de
Chypre. Texte, introduction, commentaire et cartes par Ernest Honigmann (Corpus Bruxellense
historiae Byzantinae. Forma imperii Byzantini, 1), Bruxelles, 1939
HONIGMANN, 1939b = HONIGMANN, Ernest, La liste originale des pères de Nicée. À propos de
l'évêché de 'Sodoma' en Arabie, in Byzantion, 14, 1939, p. 17-76
HONIGMANN, 1939c = HONIGMANN, Ernest, Un itinéraire à travers l'Empire byzantin, in Byzantion,
14, 1939, p. 645-649
HONIGMANN, 1943 = H ONIGMANN, Ernest, The original lists of members of the Council of Nicaea,
of the Robber-Synod and the Council of Chalcedon, in Byzantion, 16, 1942-1943, p. 20-80
HONIGMANN, 1953 = HONIGMANN, Ernest, A fictitious list of ten Egyptian bishops in 403 A. D., in
Honigmann, Ernest, Patristic studies (Studi e testi, 173), Città del Vaticano, 1953, p. 47-51
HONIGMANN, 1961 = HONIGMANN, Ernest, La valeur historique du 'Thronos Alexandrinos', in
Devos, Paul (ed.), Trois mémoires posthumes d'histoire et de géographie de l'orient chrétien
(Mémoires de l'Académie royale de Belgique. Classe des lettres. Deuxième série, 54, 6), Bruxelles,
1961, p. 125-207
HOPFNER, 1922-1925 = Fontes historiae religionis Aegyptiacae. Collegit Theodorus Hopfner. Pars I.
Auctores ab Homero usque ad Diodorum continens. Pars 2. Auctores ab Horatio usque ad
Plutarchum continens. Pars 3. Auctores a Clemente Romano usque ad Porphyrium continens. Pars
4. Auctores ab Eusebio usque ad Procopium Caesareensem continens. Pars 2. Auctores aetatis
Byzantinae mediae, addenda et corrigenda, conspectum auctorum omnium, indices nominum et
rerum continens (Fontes historiae religionum ex auctoribus Graecis et Latinis collectos, 2, 1-5),
Bonnae, 1922-1925
HOPFNER, 1940-1941, I-II = HOPFNER, Theodor, Plutarch über Isis und Osiris. I. Die Sage. II. Die
Deutung der Sage (Monographien des Archiv Orientální, 9), Hildesheim - New York, 1974 (=
Prag, 1940-1941)
HOPFNER, 1946 = HOPFNER, Theodor, Graezisierte, griechisch-ägyptische bzw. ägyptisch-
griechische und hybride theophore Personennamen aus griechischen Texten, Inschriften, Papyri,
Ostraka, Mumientäfelchen und dgl., in Archiv orientální, 15, 1946, p. 1-64
HORN, 1988 = HORN, Jürgen, Untersuchungen zu Frömmigkeit und Literatur des christlichen
Ägyptens. Das Martyrium des Viktor, Sohnes des Romanos. Einleitung in das koptische
Literaturwerk / Kommentar zum 'ersten Martyrium', Göttingen, 1988
HORNBLOWER, 1981 = HORNBLOWER, Jane, Hieronymos of Cardia (Oxford classical and
philosophical monographs), London, 1981
HORNUNG, 1979 = Das Totenbuch der Ägypter. Eingeleitet, übersetzt und erläutert von Erik
Hornung (Die Bibliothek der Alten Welt. Reihe der Alte Orient), Zürich - München, 1979
1221
Bibliography
HORUS MILITARY ROUTE, 2004 (internet) = Horus military route,

http://www.touregypt.net/historicalessays/horusmilitary.htm, 2004 [last modified]
HOSSFELD, 1977 = HOSSFELD, Frank-Lothar, Untersuchungen zu Komposition und Theologie des
Ezechielbuches (FzB, 20), Würzburg, 1977
HOW, 1928, I-II = HOW, W. W. - WELLS, J., A commentary on Herodotus with introduction and
appendixes. I (Books I-IV). II (Books V-IX), Oxford, 1964-1967 (= 1928)
HUDSON, 1698-1712, I-IV = HUDSON, John, Geographiae veteris scriptores Graeci minores. Cum
interpretatione Latina, dissertationibus et annotationibus. I-IV, Oxoniae, 1698-1703-1712-1712
(non vidi)
HULL, 1889 = HULL, Edward, Mount Seir, Sinai and western Palestine being a narrative of a
scientific expedition, London, 1889
HUME, 1920 = HUME, William Fraser, A brief history of north Sinai and of Pelusium, the border
fortress of Egypt, in Cairo scientific journal, 9, 1917-1920, p. 54-63 (non vidi)
HURST, 1962 = Bedae Venerabilis opera. Pars II. Opera exegetica. 2. In primam partem Samuhelis
libri IIII. In Regum librum XXX quaestiones. Cura et studio D. Hurst (Corpus Christianorum.
Series Latina, 119), Turnholti, 1962
HUSSEIN, 1996 = HUSSEIN, Nashwa - CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Le buste funéraire
d'Héraklidès au Musée de Port-Saïd, in CRIPEL, 18, 1996, p. 205-212
HUSSEY, 1853 = Socratis Scholastici Ecclesiastica historia. Edidit Robertus Hussey. Tomus I-II,
Oxonii, 1853
HUSSON, 1977 = Origène. Homélies sur Jérémie. Traduction par Pierre Husson et Pierre Nautin.
Édition, introduction et notes par Pierre Nautin. Tome II. Homélies XII-XX et Homélies latines
(Sources chrétiennes, 238), Paris, 1977
HUTAIT, 1983 = Die Geschichte des Sultans Baibars von ‘Izz ad-din Muhammad b. ‘Ali b. Ibrahim b.
Saddad (st. 684/1285). Herausgegeben von Ahmad Hutait (Bibliotheca Islamica, 31), Wiesbaden,
1983
HUYGENS, 1986 = Willelmi Tyrensis archiepiscopi Chronicon. Guillaume de Tyr. Chronique. Édition
critique par R. B. C. Huygens. Identification des sources historiques et détermination des dates par
H. E. Mayer et G. Rösch (Corpus Christianorum. Continuatio mediaevalis, 63-63A), Turnholti,
1986
I.Delos index, 1992 = Inscriptions de Délos. Index. Tome I. les étrangers, à l'exclusion des Athéniens
de la clérouchie et des Romains par Jacques Tréheux (Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres.
Fonds d'épigraphie grecque. Fondation du Duc de Loubat), Paris, 1992
I.Delos, 1937 = Inscriptions de Délos. Décrets postérieures à 166 av. J.-C. (Nos. 1497-1524).
Dédicaces postérieures à 166 av. J.-C. (Nos. 1525-2528). Textes divers, listes et catalogues,
fragments divers postérieurs à 166 av. J.-C (Nos. 2529-2879). Publiés par Pierre Roussel et
Marcel Launey (Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres. Fonds d'épigraphie grecque. Fondation
du Duc de Loubat), Paris, 1937
IBRAHIM, 1992 = I BRAHIM, Mohammed Abboudy, Rhinocolura "Al-Arish" in the classical writings
and papyri, in El-Mosalamy, A. H. S. (ed.), Proceedings of the XIXth international congress of
papyrology, Cairo, 2-9 September 1989. I, Cairo, 1992, p. 737-772
IG II(2) 1, 1, 1913 = Inscriptiones Graecae. Voluminis II et III editio minor. Inscriptiones Atticae
Euclidis anno posteriores ... Edidit Iohannes Kirchner. Pars prima decreta continens. Fasciculus
prior. Decreta annorum 403/2-230/29, Berolini, 1913
IG II(2) 3, 2, 1940 = Inscriptiones Graecae. Voluminis II et III editio minor. Inscriptiones Atticae
Euclidis anno posteriores ... Edidit Iohannes Kirchner. Pars tertia. Fasciculus posterior. Tituli
sepulcrales. Tituli memoriales, Berolini, 1940
IG XII 1, 1895 = Inscriptiones Graecae. Volumen XII. Inscriptiones insularum maris Aegaei praeter
Delum. Fasciculus I. Inscriptiones Rhodi Chalces Carpathi cum Saro Casi. Edidit Fridericus Hiller
de Gaertringen, Berolini, 1895
IG XII 8, 1909 = Inscriptiones Graecae. Volumen XII. Inscriptiones insularum maris Aegaei praeter
Delum. Fasciculus VIII. Inscriptiones insularum maris Thracici. Edidit Carolus Fredrich, Berolini,
1909
IGA III, 1919 = Inscriptiones Graecae Aegypti. III. Inscriptiones 'Memnonii' sive Besae oraculi ad
Abydum Thebaidis. Les graffites grecs du Memnonion d'Abydos nos. 1-658. Ediderunt Paul
Perdrizet et Gustave Lefebvre, Chicago, 1978 (= Nancy e.a., 1919)
IGLS III 1-2, 1950-1953 = JALABERT, Louis - MOUTERDE, René, Inscriptions grecques et latines de la
Syrie. Tome troisième. Première partie. Région de l'Amanus. Antioche. Nos. 699-988. Seconde
partie. Antioche (suite). Antiochène. Nos. 989-1242. Index des tomes I-III (Institut français
d'archéologie de Beyrouth. Bibliothèque archéologique et historique, 46.51), Paris, 1950-1953
1222
Bibliography
IGLS IV, 1955 = JALABERT, Louis - MOUTERDE, René - MONDÉSERT, Claude, Inscriptions grecques et
latines de la Syrie. Tome IV. Laodicée. Apamène. Nos 1243-1997. Chronologie des inscriptions
datées des tomes I-IV (Institut français d'archéologie de Beyrouth. Bibliothèque archéologique et
historique, 61), Paris, 1955
IGLS XXI 2, 1986 = GATIER, Pierre-Louis, Inscriptions grecques et latines de la Syrie. XXI.
Inscriptions de la Jordanie. Tome 2. Région centrale (Amman - Hesban - Madaba - Main - Dhiban)
(Institut français d'archéologie du Proche-Orient. Bibliothèque archéologique et historique, 114),
Paris, 1986
IGR I-III-IV, 1906-1927 = Inscriptiones Graecae ad res Romanas pertinentes. Auctoritate Academiae
Inscriptionum el Litterarum Humaniorum collectae et editae. I. Edendum curavit René Cagnat
auxiliantibus J. Toutain et Pierre Jouguet. III. Edendum curavit René Cagnat auxiliante Georges
Lafaye. IV. Edidit Georges Lafaye, Paris, 1911-1906-1927
IGSK XXX, 1986 = V ARINLIOGLU, Ender, Die Inschriften von Keramos (IGSK, 30), Bonn, 1986
ILAN, 1972 = ILAN, Z., Gaza in the period of the Assyrian campaigns to Philistia, in Gaza and her
towns, 1972, p. 111 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
ILAN, 1977 = ILAN, Z. - YOSEF, Abraham, Ancient settlements on the Bardawil Reef, in Qadmoniot,
10, 2-3, 1977, p. 77-79 (Hebrew)
ILS I-III, 1892-1916 = Inscriptiones Latinae selectae. Edidit Hermannus Dessau. I-III, 1962-1974 (=
1892-1914-1916)
IMMERWAHR, 1985 = I MMERWAHR, Henry R., Herodotus, in Easterling, P. E. - Knox, B. M. W.
(ed.), The Cambridge history of classical literature. I. Greek literature, Cambridge - London e. a.,
1985, p. 426-441
ISAMBERT, 1882 = ISAMBERT, Émile - CHAUVET, Itinéraire descriptif, historique et archéologique
de l'Orient. III. Syrie, Palestine comprenant le Sinaï, l'Arabie Pétrée et la Cilice (Collection des
guides-Joanne), Paris, 1882 (non vidi)
JACOBY, 1905 = JACOBY, Adolf, Das geographische Mosaik von Madaba. Die älteste Karte des
Heiligen Landes. Ein Beitrag zu ihrer Erklärung (Studien über christliche Denkmäler. Neue Folge,
3), Leipzig, 1905
JACOBY, 1912 = JACOBY, Adolf, Beiträge zur Geschichte der spät-ägyptischen Religion. Religio
Pelusiaca, in RecTrav, 34, 1912, p. 9-15
JACQUES, 1984 = JACQUES, François - BOUSQUET, Bernard, Le raz de marée du 21 juillet 365. Du
cataclysme local à la catastrophe cosmique, in MEFRA, 96, 1, 1984, p. 423-461
JAHRESBERICHT, 1995 = Jahresbericht 1994 des Deutschen archäologischen Instituts. Abteilung
Kairo, in Archäologischer Anzeiger, 1995, 4, p. 815-833
JAMES, 1991 = JAMES, T. G. H., Egypt. The twenty-fifth and twenty-sixth dynasties, in Boardman,
John e.a. (ed.), The Cambridge ancient history. Second edition. III. Part 2. The Assyrian and
Babylonian empires and other states of the Near East, from the eighth to the sixth centuries B.C.,
Cambridge e.a., 1991, p. 677-747
JARITZ, 1994 = JARITZ, Horst - FAVRE, Sébastien - NOGARA, Giorgio e.a., Pelusium. Prospection
archéologique et topographique de la région de Kana'is, in CRIPEL, 16, 1994, p. 123-124
JARITZ, 1996 = JARITZ, Horst - FAVRE, Sébastian - NOGARA, Giorgio e.a., Pelusium. Prospection
archéologique et topographique de Kana’is 1993 et 1994 (Beiträge zur ägyptische Bauforschung
und Altertumskunde, 13), Stuttgart, 1996
JARRETT, 1969 = JARRETT, M. G., Thracian units in the Roman army, in IEJ, 19, 1969, p. 215-224
JARVIS, 1938a = JARVIS, C. S., Desert and delta, London, 1938 (non vidi)
JARVIS, 1938b = JARVIS, C. S., The forty years' wanderings of the Israelites, in PEQ, 70, 1938, p. 25-
40
JAUBERT, 1836-1840 = JAUBERT, Pierre-Amédée, La géographie d'Edrisi. Traduction complète du
Kitab nuzhat al-mustaq, ou Kitab rujar ... accompagnée de notes explicatives et philologiques. I-II
(Receuil de voyages et mémoirs publié par la Société de géographie, Paris, 5-6), Amsterdam, 1975
(= Paris, 1836-1840) (non vidi)
JEFFERY, 1990 = JEFFERY, Lilian Hamilton - JOHNSTON, A. W., The local scripts of Archaic Greece.
A study of the origin of the Greek alphabet and its development from the eighth to the fifth centuries
B.C. Revised edition with a supplement (Oxford monographs on classical archaeology), Oxford,
1990
JEFFREYS, 1986 = The Chronicle of John Malalas. A translation by Elizabeth M. Jeffreys e.a.
(Byzantina Australiensia, 4), Melbourne, 1986
JEQUIER, 1894 = JÉQIEUR, Gustave, Le livre de ce qu'il y a dans l'Hades (Bibliothèque de l'École des
hautes études. Sciences philologiques et historiques, 97), Paris, 1894
1223
Bibliography
JOHNSON, 1936 = JOHNSON, Allan Chester, Roman Egypt to the reign of Diocletian (An economic
survey of ancient Rome, 2), New York, 1975 (= Baltimore, 1936)
JOHNSON, 1949 = JOHNSON, Allan Chester - WEST, Louis C., Byzantine Egypt. Economic studies
(Princeton University studies in papyrology, 6), Princeton, 1949
JOHNSON, 1979 = JOHNSON, Barbara L., Corinthian relief bowls from northern Sinai, in IEJ, 29, 3-4,
1975, p. 171-174 & pl. 19
JOHNSTON, 2000 = JOHNSTON, Alan, PET; food for thougth, in ZPE, 133, 2000, p. 236
JOLOWICZ, 1858-1861 = JOLOWICZ, H., Bibliotheca Aegyptiaca. Repertorium über die bis zum Jahre
1857 in Bezug auf Ägypten, seine Geographie, Landeskunde, Naturgeschichte, Denkmäler,
Sprache, Schrift, Religion, Mythologie, Geschichte, Kunst, Wissenschaft etc. etc. erschienenen
Schriften, academischen Abhandlungen und Aufsätze in wissenschaftlichen und anderen
Zeitschriften. Supplement I. (bis 1861), Band Honnef, 1982 (= Leipzig, 1858-1861)
JONES, 1917-1949, I-VIII = The geography of Strabo. With an English translation by Horace Leonard
Jones. In eight volumes (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1960-1967 (= 1917-1923-1924-1927-
1928-1929-1930-1949)
JONES, 1918 = Pausanias. Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones. In
four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. I. Books I and II
JONES, 1926 = Pausanias. Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones and
H. A. Ormerod. In four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. II.
Books III-V (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1966 (= 1926)
JONES, 1928 = JONES, Arnold Hugh Martin, Inscriptions from Jerash, in JRS, 18, 1928, p. 144-178
four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. III. Books VI-VIII (I -
XXI) (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1966 (= 1933)
JONES, 1935 = Pausanias. Description of Greece. With an English translation by W. H. S. Jones and
H. A. Ormerod. In four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. IV.
Books VIII (XXII)-X (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1965 (= 1935)
JONES, 1937 = JONES, Arnold Hugh Martin, The cities of the eastern Roman provinces [First edition],
Oxford, 1937
JONES, 1938 = JONES, Arnold Hugh Martin, The Herods of Judaea, Oxford, 1938
four volumes with a companion volume containing maps, plans and indices. V. Companion volume
containing illustrations and index prepared by R. E. Wycherley (LCL), London - Cambridge
(Mass.), 1965 (= 1955)
JONES, 1956, VII = Pliny. Natural history. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume VII.
Libri XXIV-XXVII. By W. H. S. Jones (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1966 (= 1956)
JONES, 1963, VIII = Pliny. Natural history. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume VIII.
Libri XXVIII-XXXII. By W. H. S. Jones (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1963
JONES, 1967 = Bedae Venerabilis opera. Pars II. Opera exegetica. 1. Libri quatuor in principium
Genesis usque ad nativitatem Isaac et eiectionem Ismahelis adnotationum. Cura et studio Ch. W.
Jones (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 118A), Turnholti, 1967
JONES, 1971 = JONES, Arnold Hugh Martin - AVI-YONAH, Michael - THOMAS, David J. e.a., The
cities of the eastern Roman provinces. Second edition, Oxford, 1971
JONES, 1977 = Bedae Venerabilis opera. Pars VI. Opera didascalia 2. De temporum ratione liber.
Chronica maiora includens (id est capita LXVI-LXXI) transcripta ex editione a Theodoro
Mommsen divulata una cum commentariis et glossis scriptis A.D. DCCCLXXIII e codice Mettensi
(Berlin MS Phill. 1832). Cura et studio Ch. W. Jones (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 123B),
Turnholti, 1977
JONES, 1988 = JONES, Richard N. - HAMMOND, Ph. C. - JOHNSON, David J. e.a., A second Nabataean
inscription from Tell esh-Shuqafiya, Egypt, in BASOR, 269, 1988, p. 44-57
JOUGUET, 1931 = JOUGUET, Pierre, La politique intérieure du premier Ptolémée, in BIFAO, 30, 1931,
p. 513-536
JUDEICH, 1892 = JUDEICH, Walther, Kleinasiatische Studien. Untersuchungen zur griechisch-
persischen Geschichte des IV. Jahrhunderts v. Chr., Marburg, 1892
JUNGFLEISCH, 1949b = JUNGFLEISCH, Marcel, Trouvailles faites aux abords de Tell-el-Maskhouta
(Égypte - 1948), in NumCirc, 10, 1949, p. 487-490
JUNGFLEISCH, 1949c = JUNGFLEISCH, Marcel, Les tétradrachmes fourrés du trésor de Pithom (Tell
el Maskhouta, 1948), in NumCirc, 11, 1949, p. 608-610
1224
Bibliography
JUNGFLEISCH, 1949d = JUNGFLEISCH, Marcel - NASTER, Paul, Le trésor de Tell el Maskhouta. Note
complémentaire, in RBN, 95, 1949, p. 124-125
JUNGFLEISCH, 1954a = JUNGFLEISCH, Marcel, Péluse la morte?, in BSEHGIS, 5, 1953-1954, p. 267-
268
JUNGFLEISCH, 1954b = JUNGFLEISCH, Marcel, Contribution numismatique à la question des 'nomes'
(circonscriptions provinciales égyptiennes), in BIE, 36, 2, 1954, p. 317-326
JUNGFLEISCH, 1955 = JUNGFLEISCH, Marcel, Notes sur les monnaies des nomes égyptiens, in RN. 5e
Série, 17, 1955, p. 259-265
Jur.Pap., 1920 = MEYER, Paul M., Juristische Papyri. Erklärung von Urkunden zur Einführung in die
Juristische Papyruskunde, Chicago, 1976 (= Berlin, 1920)
JUYNBOLL, 1989 = The History of al-Tabari (Ta'rikh al-rusul wa'l-muluk). XIII. The conquest of
Iraq, southwestern Persia, and Egypt. Translated and annotated by Gautier H. A. Juynboll
(Bibliotheca Persica), New York, 1989
KADDAH, 1956 = KADDAH, Malek T., Soil survey of the Northwest Sinaï project (Publications de
l'Institut du désert d'Égypte, 9), 1956 (non vidi)
KAIBEL, 1899 = Sopater, in Comicorum Graecorum fragmenta. Edidit Georgius Kaibel. Voluminis I
fasciculus prior. Doriensium comoedia mimi phlyaces (Poetarum Graecorum fragmenta. Voluminis
VI fasciculus prior), Berolini, 1899, p. 192-197
KAISER, 1982 = KAISER, Werner - D REYER, Günter, Umm el-Qaab. Nachuntersuchungen im
frühzeitlichen Königsfriedhof. 2. Vorbericht, in MDAIK, 38, 1982, p. 211-269
KALLERIS, 1953 = KALLERIS, Io., ææTrofai; kai; pota;ææ eij" prwtobuzantinou;" papurouv" , in
Epethri;" ÔEtaireiva" Buzantinw'n spoudw'n, 23, 1953, p. 689-715
KALT, 1931, I-II = KALT, Edmund, Biblisches Reallexikon. I. A-K. II. L-Z, Paderborn, 1931
KAMAL, 1905-1904, I-II = KAMAL, Ahmed, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée
du Caire. Nos. 22001-22208. Stèles ptolémaïques et romaines. I-II, Le Caire, 1905-1904
KAMAL, 1993 = KAMAL, M. - ZIGNANI, P., Tell el-Fadda Ouest, in Le monde de la bible. Archéologie
et histoire, 82, 1993, p. 22
KANATSOULIS, 1968 = KANATSOULIS, Demetrios, Antipatros als Feldherr und Staatsman nach dem
Tod Alexanders des Grossen, in Makedonika, 8, 1968, p. 123-184
KANNICHT, 1986 = Ezechiel, in Tragicorum Graecorum fragmenta (TrGF). Vol.1. Didascaliae
tragicae, catalogi tragicorum et tragoediarum, testimonia et fragmenta tragicorum minorum.
Editor Bruno Snell. Editio correctior et addendis aucta curavit Richard Kannicht, Göttingen, 1986,
p. 288-301
KANNICHT, 1986-1981 = Tragicorum Graecorum fragmenta (TrGF). 1. Didascaliae tragicae,
catalogi tragicorum et tragoediarum, testimonia et fragmenta tragicorum minorum. Editor Bruno
Snell. Editio correctior et addendis aucta curavit Richard Kannicht. 2. Fragmenta adespota,
testimonia volumini 1 addenda, indices ad volumina 1 et 2. Editores Richard Kannicht et Bruno
Snell, Göttingen, 1986-1981
KAPLONY-HECKEL, 1974 = KAPLONY-HECKEL, Ursula, Ein neuer demotischer Brief aus Gebelen
(zusammengesetzt aus zwei Fragmenten in London und Berlin), in Festschrift zum 150 jährigen
Bestehen des Berliner Ägyptischen Museums (Staatliche Museen zu Berlin. Mitteilungen aus der
ägyptischen Sammlung, 8), Berlin, 1974, p. 287-301
KARNAK, 1936, I = Reliefs and inscriptions at Karnak. I. Ramses III's temple within the great
inclosure of Amon. Part. I. By the Epigraphic Survey (OIP, 25), Chicago (Illinois), 1936
KARNAK, 1954, III = HUGHES, George R. - NELSON, Harold Hayden - PARKER, Richard A. e.a.,
Reliefs and inscriptions at Karnak. III. The Bubastite portal. By the Epigraphic Survey (OIP, 74),
Chicago, 1954
KARNAK, 1986, IV = Reliefs and inscriptions at Karnak. IV. The battle reliefs of king Sety I. By the
Epigraphic Survey (OIP, 107), Chicago (Illinois), 1986
KARST, 1911 = Eusebius Werke. Fünfter Band. Die Chronik des Esebius aus dem armenischen
übersetzt mit textkritischen Kommentar. Herausgegeben von Josef Karst (Die griechischen
christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte, 20), Leipzig, 1911
KASHER, 1988 = KASHER, Aryeh, Jews, Idumaeans, and ancient Arabs. Relations of the Jews in
Eretz-Israel with the nations of the frontier and the desert during the Hellenistic and Roman Era
(332 BC - 70 CE) (Texte und Studien zum antiken Judentum, 18), Tübingen, 1988
KASHER, 1990 = KASHER, Aryeh, Jews and Hellenistic cities in Eretz-Israel. Relations of the Jews in
Eretz-Israel with the Hellenistic cities during the second temple period (322 BCE - 70 CE) (Texte
und Studien zum antiken Judentum, 21), Tübingen, 1990
KASSEL, 1983-2001, I-VIII = Poetae Comici Graeci (PCG). Ediderunt R. Kassel et C. Austin. Vol. I.
Comoedia Dorica. Mimi. Phlyaces. Vol. II. Agathenor - Aristonymus. Vol. III 2. Aristophanes.
1225
Bibliography
Testimonia et fragmenta. Vol. IV. Aristophon - Crobylus. Vol. V. Damoxenus - Magnes. Vol. VI 2.
Menander. Testimonia et fragmenta apud scriptores servata. Vol. VII. Menecrates - Xenophon. Vol.
VIII. Adespota, Berolini - Novi Eboraci, 1983-2001
KATCHATRIAN, 1962 = KATCHATRIAN, A., Les baptistères paléochrétiens. Plans, notices et
bibliographie (École pratique des hautes études. Section des sciences religieuses. Collection
chrétienne et byzantine), Paris, 1962
KAUFMANN, 1917 = KAUFMANN, Carl Maria, Handbuch der altchristlichen Epigraphik, Freiburg im
Breisgau, 1917
KAYSER, 1966 = KAYSER, Hans, Die ägyptischen Altertümer in Roemer-Pelizaeus-Museum in
Hildesheim, Hamburg, 1966
KAYSER, 1994 = KAYSER, François, Recueil des inscriptions grecques et latines (non funéraires)
d'Alexandrie impériale (Ier-IIIe s. apr. J.-C.) (BdE, 108), Le Caire, 1994
KEES, 1923-1924, I-II = KEES, Hermann, Horus und Seth als Götterpaar. I-II (MVAG, 28, 1 - 29, 1),
Leipzig, 1923-1924
KEES, 1933 = KEES, Hermann, Kulturgeschichte des alten Orients. Erster Abschnitt. Ägypten
(Handbuch der Altertumswissenschaft, 3.1.3.1), München, 1933
KEES, 1936 = KEES, Hermann, Die Kopenhagener Schenkungsstele aus der Zeit des Apries, in ZÄS,
72, 1936, p. 40-52
KEES, 1944 = KEES, Hermann, Tanis. Ein kritischer Überblick zur Geschichte der Stadt, in NAG,
1944, p. 145-182
KEES, 1962 = KEES, Hermann, Ein Handelsplatz des MR im Nordostdelta, in MDAIK, 18, 1962, p. 1-
13
KEES, 1977 = KEES, Hermann, Das alte Ägypten. Eine kleine Landeskunde. 4. Auflage. Mit einem
Namen-, Orts- und Sachregister von Adelheid Burkhardt, Berlin, 1979 (= 1977)
KEIL, 1898, II = Aelii Aristidis Smyrnaei quae supersunt omnia. Edidit Bruno Keil. Volumen II
orationes XVII-LIII continens, Berolini, 1958 (= 1898)
KEIMER, 1954 = KEIMER, Ludwig, Das Bildhauer-Modell eines Mannes mit abgeschnittener Nase, in
ZÄS, 79, 1954, p. 140-143
KEMET, 1997a = (Des installations militaires remontant probablement à l'époque de Ramses II), in
Kemet, 6, 1, 1997, p. 71 (non vidi)
KEMET, 1997b = Kurz notiert. Zitadelle im Sinai entdeckt, in Kemet, 6, 2, 1997, p. 60
KEMET, 2003 = (Tell el-Herr), in Kemet, 12, 3, 2003, p. 90 (non vidi)
KEMPF, 1888 = Valerii Maximi Factorum et dictorum memorabilium libri novem cum Iulii Paridis et
Ianuarii Nepotiani epitomis, iterum recensuit Carolus Kempf (BSGRT), Stutgardiae, 1966 (= 1888)
KESSLER, 1989 = KESSLER, Dieter, Die heiligen Tiere und der König. I. Beiträge zu Organisation,
Kult und Theologie der spätzeitlichen Tierfriedhöfe (Ägypten und Altes Testament. Studien zu
Geschichte, Kultur und Religion Ägyptens und des Alten Testaments, 16), Wiesbaden, 1989
KETTENHOFEN, 1989 = KETTENHOFEN, Erich, Einige Beobachtungen zu Heroonpolis, in OLP, 20,
1989, p. 75-97
KIENITZ, 1953 = KIENITZ, Friedrich Karl, Die politische Geschichte Ägyptens vom 7. bis zum 4.
Jahrhundert vor dez Zeitwende, Berlin, 1953
KIEPERT, 1893-1913 = KIEPERT, Heinrich - KIEPERT, Richard, Formae orbis antiqui. I-XXXVI,
Berlin, 1893-1913
KIEPERT, 1904 = KIEPERT, Richard, Der Sirbonis-See, in Klio, 4, 1904, p. 98-100
KING, 1945 = Cicero. Tusculan disputations. With an English translation by J. E. King (LCL), London
- Cambridge (Mass.), 1966 (= 1945)
KING, 1977 = KING, Cathy E. - SPAER, A., A hoard of folles from northern Sinai, in NC. 7th Series,
17, 1977, p. 64-112
KING, 1979 = KING, Cathy E. - SPAER, A., A hoard of folles from northern Sinai: Addendum, in NC.
7th Series, 19, 1979, p. 210
KINGLAKE, 1844 = KINGLAKE, Alexander William, Eothen (Everyman's library. Travel &
topography, 337), London - New York, 1962 (= 1844)
KIRK, 1937 = KIRK, George Eden, Era-problems in the Greek inscriptions of the southern desert, in
JPOS, 17, 1937, p. 209-217
KIRK, 1938 = KIRK, George Eden, The era of Diocletian in Palestinian inscriptions, in JPOS, 18,
1938, p. 161-166
KIRKBRIDE, 1960 = KIRKBRIDE, Diana, Le temple nabatéen de Ramm. Son évolution architecturale,
in RB, 67, 1960, p. 65-92
1226
Bibliography
KIRSTEN, 1959 = KIRSTEN, Ernst, Eine Reise von Hermupolis in Oberägypten nach Antiochia in
Syrien zur Zeit Kaiser Konstantins, in Erdkunde. Archiv für wissenschaftliche Geographie, 13,
1959, p. 411-426
KIRSTEN, 1968 = Strabonis Geographica recensuit Wolfgang Aly. Volumen primum in quo
continentur: Praemonenda de nova Geographicorum editione quae vivus impressit Wolfgang Aly.
Libri I-II (Prolegomena Strabonis) quos ab editore prelo datos iteratis curis perpoliverunt Ernst
Kirsten et Friedrich Lapp (Antiquitas. Reihe I. Abhandlungen zur alten Geschichte, 9), Bonn, 1968
KITCHEN, 1975-1990, I-VIII = KITCHEN , Kenneth A., Ramesside inscriptions. Historical and
biographical. I-VIII, Oxford, 1975-1979-1980-1982-1983-1983-1989-1990
KITCHEN, 1986 = KITCHEN , Kenneth A., The Third Intermediate Period in Egypt (1100-650 B.C.).
Second edition with supplement, Warminster, 1986
KITCHEN, 1992 = KITCHEN, Kenneth A., The vintages of the Ramesseum, in Lloyd, Alan B. (ed.),
Studies in pharaonic religion and society in honour of J. Gwyn Griffiths (EES. Occasional
publications, 8), London, 1992, p. 115-123
KITCHEN, 1993-1999, Notes, I-II = KITCHEN, Kenneth A., Ramesside inscriptions translated and
annotated. Notes and comments. I. Ramesses I, Sethos I and contempories. II.Ramesses II, royal
inscriptions, Oxford, 1993-1999
KITCHEN, 1993-2003, Translations, I-IV = KITCHEN, Kenneth A., Ramesside inscriptions translated
and annotated. Translations. I. Ramesses I, Sethos I and contempories. II. Ramesses II, royal
inscriptions. III. Ramesses II, his contemporaries. IV. Merenptah & the late nineteenth dynasty,
Oxford, 1993-1996-2000-2003
KITCHEN, 1996 = KITCHEN , Kenneth A., The Third Intermediate Period in Egypt (1100-650 B.C.).
Reprinted with a new preface and the 1986 supplement, Warminster, 1996
KITCHEN, 1998 = KITCHEN , Kenneth A., Ramesside Egypt's Delta defence routes. The SE sector, in
SEAP, 18, 1998, p. 33-38
KITTEL, 1909 = Biblia Hebraica ... Edidit Rud. Kittel. Editio altera emendatior stereotypa, Lipsiae,
1909
KLAUBER, 1913 = Politisch-religiöse Texte aus der Sargonidenzeit, herausgegeben von Ernst Georg
Klauber, Leipzig, 1913
KLAUSEN, 1831 = Hecataei Milesii fragmenta. Scylacis Caryandensis Periplus. Edidit Rudolf
Heinrich Klausen, Berolini, 1831
KLEIN, 1980 = KLEIN, Michael L., The Fragment-Targums of the Pentateuch according to their extant
sources. I. Texts, indices and introductory essays. II. Translation (AnBibl, 76), Rome, 1980
KLEIN, 1987 = KLEIN, Micha, Dynamics of the morphological changes in the openings of the
Bardawil Lagoon, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 263-273 [Hebrew]
KLETTE, 1897 = KLETTE, Emil Theodor, Der Process und die Acta S. Apollonii (Texte und
Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur, 15, 2), Leipzig, 1897
KLETTER, 2003 (internet) = K LETTER, Raz, A very general archaeologist - Moshe Dayan and Israeli
archaeology, in Journal of Hebrew scriptures, 4, 5,
http://www.arts.ualberta.ca/JHS/Articles/article_27.htm, 2003
KLONER, 1971 = KLONER, A., Archaeological survey of Israel - Preliminary surveys - Northern Sinai
(Y. Margovsky - A. Berman), in IEJ, 21, 1971, p. 237
KLOSTERMANN, 1904 = Eusebius Werke. Dritter Band. 1. Hälfte. Das Onomastikon der biblischen
Ortsnamen. Herausgegeben von Erich Klostermann (Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller
der ersten Jahrhunderte, 11, 1), Leipzig, 1904
KLOTZ, 1931 = KLOTZ, Alfred, Die geographischen Commentarii des Agrippa und ihre Überreste. I.
Einleitung. II. Die Bruchstücke der Commentarii, in Klio, 24, 1931, p. 38-58.386-466
KNAUF, 1984 = KNAUF, Ernst Axel, Ismael. Untersuchungen zur Geschichte Palästinas und
Nordarabiens im 1. Jahrtausend v.Chr. (Abhandlungen des Deutschen Palästinavereins),
Wiesbaden, 1985
KNAUF, 1990 = KNAUF, Ernst Axel, The Persian administration in Arabia, in Transeuphratène, 2,
1990, p. 201-217
KNUDSEN, 1967 = KNUDSEN, Ebbe E., Fragments of historical texts from Nimrud. II, in Iraq, 29,
1967, p. 49-69
KNUDTZON, 1915 = Die El-Amarna-Tafeln mit Einleitung und Erläuterungen herausgegeben von
Jorden Alexander Knudtzon. Anmerkungen und register bearbeitet von Otto Weber und Erich
Ebeling. Erster Teil. Die Texte. Zweiter Teil. Anmerkungen und register (Vorderasiatische
Bibliothek), Leipzig, 1915
KOCH, 1990 = KOCH, Roland, Die Erzählung des Sinuhe (BAe, 17), Bruxelles, 1990
1227
Bibliography
KOCH, 1993 = KOCH, K., Hazzi - Safôn - Kasion. Die Geschichte eines Berges und seiner Gottheiten,
in Janowski, Bernd - Koch, Klaus - Wilhelm, Gernot (ed.), Religionsgeschichtliche Beziehungen
zwischen Kleinasien, Nordsyrien und dem Alten Testament. Internationales Symposium Hamburg
17.-21. März 1990 (OBO, 129), Freibourg - Göttingen, 1993, p. 171-223
KOEFOED-PETERSEN, 1936 = KOEFOED-PETERSEN, Otto, Recueil des inscriptions hiéroglyphiques
de la Glyptothèque Ny Carlsberg (BAe, 6), Bruxelles, 1936
KOEFOED-PETERSEN, 1948 = KOEFOED-PETERSEN, Otto, Les stèles égyptiennes (Publications de la
Glyptothèque Ny Carlsberg, 1), Copenhague, 1948
KOENEN, 1968 = KOENEN, Ludwig, Die Prophezeiungen des 'Töpfers', in ZPE, 2, 3, 1968, p. 178-209
KOENIG, 1908 = The history of the governors of Egypt. By Abu ‘Umar Muhammad ibn Yusuf al-
Kindi. Edited from a unique manuscript in the British Museum by Nicholas August Koenig. Part I.
(Contributions to oriental history and philology, 2), New York, 1908
KOERNER, 1966 = KOERNER, Reinhard, Eine Weihinschrift aus der Zeit Ptolemaios V, in AfP, 18,
1966, p. 47-56
KOHLER, 1904 = KOHLER, Ch., Deux projets de croisade en Terre-Sainte composés à la fin du XIIIe
siècle et au début du XIVe, in ROL, 10, 1903-1904, p. 406-457
KORTANTAMER, 1973 = KORTANTAMER, Samari, Ägypten und Syrien zwischen 1317 und 1341 in
der Chronik des Mufaddal b. Abi l-Fada'il (Islamkundige Untersuchungen, 23), Freiburg im
Breisgau, 1973
KOSACK, 1971 = KOSACK, Wolfgang, Historisches kartenwerk Ägyptens. Altägyptische Fundstellen.
Mittelalterliches arabisches Ägypten. Koptische Kultur (Delta, Mittelägypten, Oberägypten). Text.
Neun Karten, Bonn, 1971
KOTTSIEPER, 1988a = KOTTSIEPER, Ingo, Papyrus Amherst 63. Einführung, Text und Übersetzung
von 12, 11-19, in Loretz, Oswald, Die Königspsalmen. Die altorientalisch-kanaanäische
Königstradtion in jüdischer Sicht. Teil 1. Ps 20, 21, 72, 101 und 144 (Ugaritisch-biblische
Literatur, 6), Münster, 1988, p. 55-75
KOTTSIEPER, 1988b = KOTTSIEPER, Ingo, Anmerkungen zu Pap. Amherst 63. I. 12, 11-19. Eine
aramäische Version von Ps 20, in Zeitschrift für die alttestamentliche Wissenschaft, 100, 1988, p.
217-245
KP, 1964-1975, I-V = ZIEGLER, Konrat - SONTHEIMER, Walther - GÄRTNER, Hans (ed.), Der Kleine
Pauly. Lexikon der Antike. I-V, München, 1979 (= 1964-1967-1969-1972-1975)
KRAATZ, 1904 = KRAATZ, Wilhelm, Koptische Akten zum ephesinischen Konzil vom Jahre 431.
Übersetzung und Untersuchungen (TU, 26, 2 = Neue Folge, 11, 2), Leipzig, 1904
KRAELING, 1953 = The Brooklyn Museum Aramaic papyri. New documents of the fifth century B.C.
from the Jewish colony at Elephantine. Edited with a historical introduction by Emil G. Kraeling,
New Haven, 1953
KRAEMER, 1989 = The History of al-Tabari (Ta'rikh al-rusul wa'l-muluk). XXXIV. Incipient decline.
Translated and annotated by Joel L. Kraemer (Bibliotheca Persica), New York, 1989
KRAHMALKOV, 1981 = KRAHMALKOV, Charles Richard, A critique of professor Goedicke's Exodus
theories, in Biblical archaeology review, 7, 5, 1981, p. 51-54
KRAMER, 2003 = KRAMER, Bärbel, Urkundenreferat 2002, in AfP, 49, 2, 2002, p. 263-331
KRAUSS, 1910-1912, I-III = KRAUSS, Samuel, Talmudische Archäologie. I-III, Hildesheim, 1966 (=
Leipzig, 1910-1911-1912)
KRETSCHMER, 1944 = KRETSCHMER, Paul - LOCKER, Ernst, Rückläufiges Wörterbuch der
griechischen Sprache, Göttingen, 1944
KRUCHTEN, 1981 = KRUCHTEN, Jean-Marie, Le décret d'Horemheb. Traduction, commentaire
épigraphique, philologique et institutionel (Université Libre de Bruxelles. Faculté de philosophie et
lettres, 82), Bruxelles, 1981
KUBITSCHEK, 1928 = KUBITSCHEK, Wilhelm, Grundriss der antiken Zeitrechnung (Handbuch der
Altertumswissenschaft, 1.7), München, 1928
KUENTZ, 1916 = KUENTZ, Charles, Note sur un gnomon portatif gréco-égyptien, in RecTrav, 38,
1916-1917, p. 70-84
KUGENER, 1902 = KUGENER, M.-A., Récit de mar Cyriaque, in Revue de l'orient chrétien, 7, 1902, p.
196-217
KUGENER, 1903-1904, I-II = KUGENER, M.-A., Sévère, patriarche d'Antioche 512-518. Première
partie. Vie de Sévère par Zacharie le Scholastique - Deuxième partie. Vie de Sévère par Jean
supérieur du monastère de Beith-Aphthonia, avec divers textes syriaques, grecs et latins (PO, 2, 1-
2), Paris, 1903-1904 (non vidi)
KUHN, 1830, XIX = Claudii Galeni opera omnia. Editionem curavit Carl Gottlob Kühn. Tomus XIX
(Medicorum Graecorum opera quae exstant, 19), Hildesheim, 1965 (= Leipzig, 1830)
1228
Bibliography
KULZER, 1994 = KÜLZER, Andreas, Peregrinatio Graeca in Terram Sanctam. Studien zu

Pilgerführern und Reisebeschreibungen über Syrien, Palästina und den Sinai aus byzantinischer
und metabyzantinischer Zeit (Studien und Texte zur Byzantinistik, 2), Frankfurt am Main e.a., 1994
KUMMERLY, 1995 = ANWB. Kümmerly + Frey. Toeristische wegenkaart. Egypte, Bern, 1995?
KURTH, 1994 = Treffpunkt der Götter. Inschriften aus dem Tempel des Horus von Edfu. Eingeleitet,
übersetzt und erläutert von Dieter Kurth, Zürich - München, 1994
KURTH, 1998, I = KURTH, Dieter e.a., Die Inschriften des Tempels von Edfu. Abteilung I.
Übersetzungen. Band 1. Edfou VIII, Wiesbaden, 1998
KURTH, 2004, II = KURTH, Dieter e.a., Die Inschriften des Tempels von Edfu. Abteilung I.
Übersetzungen. Band 2. Edfou VII, Wiesbaden, 2004
KUSSL, 1991 = KUSSL, Rolf, Papyrusfragmente griechischer Romane. Ausgewählte Untersuchungen
(Classica Monacensia, 2), Tübingen, 1991
KUTHMANN, 1911 = KÜTHMANN, Carl, Die Ostgrenze Ägyptens, Leipzig, 1911
KUTHMANN, 1929 = KÜTHMANN, Carl, Zum Meerbusen von Suez, in ZDPV, 52, 1929, p. 286-290
LÄ, 1975-1991, I-VII = HELCK, Wofgang - EBERHARD, Otto - WESTENDORF, Wolfhart (ed.), Lexikon
der Ägyptologie. I-VII, Wiesbaden, 1975-1991
LABOURT, 1954 = Saint Jérôme. Lettres. Tome IV. [Epistulae LXXI-XCV] Texte établi et traduit par
Jérôme Labourt (CUF), Paris, 1954
LABOURT, 1955 = Saint Jérôme. Lettres. Tome V. [Epistulae XCVI-CIX] Texte établi et traduit par
Jérôme Labourt (CUF), Paris, 1955
LABOURT, 1961 = Saint Jérôme. Lettres. Tome VII. [Epistulae CXXI-CXXX] Texte établi et traduit
par Jérôme Labourt (CUF), Paris, 1961
LACAU, 1904 = LACAU, Pierre, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire.
Nos. 28001-28086. Sarcophages antérieurs au Nouvel Empire. I, Berlin, 1904
LACAU, 1922 = LACAU, Pierre, Sur le (N) égyptien devant (R) en copte, in Recueil d'études
LACOMBRADE, 1964 = L'empereur Julien. Oeuvres complètes. Tome II - 2e partie. Discours de
Julien empereur. Les Césars. Sur Hélios-roi. Le misopogon. Texte établi et traduit par Christian
Lacombrade (CUF), Paris, 1964
LACROIX, 1899 = LACROIX, Désiré, Bonaparte en Égypte (1798-1799) (Bibliothèque de mémoires
historiques et militaires sur la Révolution, le Consulat et l'Empire), Paris, 1899 (non vidi)
LAFAYE, 1916 = LAFAYE, Georges, Litanie grecque d'Isis, in RPh, 40, 1916, p. 55-108
LAGRANGE, 1897 = LAGRANGE, M.-J., La mosaïque géographique de Mâdaba, in RB, 6, 1897, p.
165-184
LAISTNER, 1983 = Beda Venerabilis. Opera. Pars II. Opera exegetica. 4. Expositio actuum
apostolorum. Retractio in actus apostolorum. Nomina regionum atque locorum de actibus
apostolorum. In epistolas VII catholicas. Ad fidem editionis M. L. W. Laistner (Corpus
Christianorum. Series Latina, 121), Turnholti, 1983
LAKE, 1926 = Eusebius. The ecclesiastical history. With an English translation by Kirsopp Lake. In
two volumes. I [Books I-V] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1965 (= 1926)
LALLEMAND, 1964 = LALLEMAND, Jacqueline, L'administration civile de l'Égypte de l'avènement de
Dioclétien à la création du diocèse (284-382). Contribution à l'étude des rapports entre l'Égypte et
l'Empire à la fin du IIIe et au IVe siècle (Koninklijke academie van België. Klasse der letteren.
Verhandelingen, 57, 2), Bruxelles, 1964
LAMMENS, 1912 = LAMMENS, H., Le califat de Yazîd Ier (suite), in Mélanges de la Faculté orientale.
Université Saint Joseph. Beyrouth, 5, 2, 1912, p. 588-724
LANDSBERGER, 1927 = LANDSBERGER, Benno - BAUER, Theo, Zu neuveröffentlichten
Geschichtsquellen der Zeit von Asarhaddon bis Nabonid, in ZA, 37, 1927, p. 61-98
LANE-POOL, 1901 = LANE-POOLE, Stanley, A history of Egypt in the Middle Ages (A history of
Egypt, 6), London, 1901
LANE, 1985 = LANE, Mary-Ellen, A guide to the antiquities of the Fayyum, Cairo, 1985
LANGE, 1902 = LANGE, H. O. - SCHÄFER, H., Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée
du Caire. Nos. 20001-20780. Grab- und Denksteine des Mittleren Reichs im Museum von Kairo.
Theil I. Text zu Nos. 20001-20399, Berlin, 1902
LANGLOIS, 1852 = LANGLOIS, Victor, Numismatique des nomes d'Égypte sous l'administration
romaine, Paris, 1852 (non vidi)
LANGLOIS, 1903 = LANGLOIS, Victor - DATTARI, G., Notes inédites à l'ouvrage de J. F. Tôchon
d'Annecy, Recherches historiques et géographiques sur les médailles des nomes ou préfectures de
l'Égypte, in JIAN, 6, 1903, p. 89-114
1229
Bibliography
LARSOW, 1852 = Die Festbriefe des heiligen Athanasius, Bischofs von Alexandria. Aus dem
Syrischen übersetzt und durch Anmerkungen erläutert von Ferdinandus Larsow, Leipzig -
Göttingen, 1852 (non vidi)
LATTE, 1953-1966, I-II = Hesychii Alexandrini lexicon. I. A - D. II. E - O. Recensuit et emendavit
Kurt Latte, Hauniae, 1953-1966
LAUHA, 1943 = LAUHA, Aarre, Zaphon. Der Norden und die Nordvölker im Alten Testament (AASF.
B, 49, 2), Helsinki, 1943
LAURENT, 1935 = LAURENT, Vitalien, La 'Notitia' de Basile l'Arménien. Tradition manuscrite et date
de composition, in Échos d'orient, 34, 1935, p. 439-472
LAURENT, 1984 = LAURENT, Véronique, Une statue provenant de Tell el-Maskoutah, in RdE, 35,
1984, p. 139-158
LDAB, 1998 = CLARYSSE, Willy e.a., Leuven database of ancient books, Leuven, 1998
LE DEAUT, 1978, I = Targum du Pentateuque. Traduction des deux recensions palestiniennes
complètes avec introduction, parallèles, notes et index par Roger Le Déaut avec la collaboration
de Jacques Robert. I. Genèse (Sources chrétiennes, 245), Paris, 1978
LE PERE, 1815 = LE PÈRE, Jacques Marie, Mémoires sur le Canal des Deux-Mers, Paris, 1815 (non
vidi)
LE QUIEN, 1740, I-III = LE QUIEN, Michaelis, Oriens christianus, in quatuor patriarchatus digestus;
quo exhibentur ecclesiae, patriarchae, caeterique praesules totius orientis. I-III, Graz, 1958 (=
Parisiis, 1740)
LE SAINT, 1886 = LE SAINT, L., L'Isthme de Suez. Essais de canalisation dans les temps anciens et au
moyen âge, Paris, 1886 (non vidi)
LE SAOUT, 1991 = LE SAOUT, Françoise, Les confins orientaux du Delta. Reconnaissance
archéologique franco-égyptienne dans le Nord-Sinaï, 1990, in BCE, 15, 1991, p. 15-17
LE STRANGE, 1890 = LE STRANGE, Guy, Palestine under the Moslems. A description of Syria and
the Holy Land from A.D. 650 to 1500. Translated from the works of the mediaeval Arab
geographers, London, 1890
LE STRANGE, 1893 = LE STRANGE, Guy, Diary of a journey through Syria and Palestine (The library
of the Palestine pilgrims' text society, 4), London, 1893 (non vidi)
LEAHY, 1983 = LEAHY, Anthony, The proper name Pi‡an≈uru, in GM, 62, 1983, p. 37-48
LECLANT, 1961 = LECLANT, Jean, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au Soudan, 1957-1960 (première
partie), in Orientalia, 30, 1961, p. 91-110
LECLANT, 1962 = LECLANT, Jean, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au Soudan, 1960-1961. I. Fouilles
en Égypte, in Orientalia, 31, 1962, p. 197-222
LECLANT, 1963 = LECLANT, Jean, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au Soudan, 1961-1962. I. Fouilles
en Égypte, in Orientalia, 32, 1963, p. 82-101
LECLANT, 1964 = LECLANT, Jean, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au Soudan, 1962-1963, in
Orientalia, 33, 1964, p. 337-404
Orientalia, 51, 1982, p. 411-492
Orientalia, 52, 1983, p. 461-542
Orientalia, 53, 1984, p. 350-416
LECLANT, 1985 = LECLANT, Jean - CLERC, Gisèle, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au Soudan, 1983-
1984, in Orientalia, 54, 1985, p. 337-415
1985, in Orientalia, 55, 1986, p. 236-319
1986, in Orientalia, 56, 1987, p. 292-389
1987, in Orientalia, 57, 1988, p. 307-404
1988, in Orientalia, 58, 1989, p. 335-427
1989, in Orientalia, 59, 1990, p. 335-439
1990, in Orientalia, 60, 1991, p. 159-273
1991, in Orientalia, 61, 1992, p. 214-322
1230
Bibliography
1992, in Orientalia, 62, 1993, p. 175-295
1993, in Orientalia, 63, 1994, p. 345-473
1994, in Orientalia, 64, 1995, p. 225-355
1995, in Orientalia, 65, 1996, p. 234-356
1996, in Orientalia, 66, 1997, p. 222-363
1997, in Orientalia, 67, 3, 1998, p. 315-444
LECLANT, 1999 = LECLANT, Jean - MINAULT-GOUT, Anne, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au
Soudan, 1997-1998. Première partie, in Orientalia, 68, 4, 1999, p. 313-420
LECLANT, 2000b = LECLANT, Jean - MINAULT-GOUT, Anne, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au
Soudan, 1998-1999, in Orientalia, 69, 3, 2000, p. 209-329
LECLANT, 2001 = LECLANT, Jean - MINAULT-GOUT, Anne, Fouilles et travaux en Égypte et au
Soudan, 1999-2000, in Orientalia, 70, 4, 2001, p. 349-476
LEFEBURE, 1884 = LEFÉBURE, Eugène, Les fouilles de M. Naville à Pithom. L'Exode, le canal de la
Mer Rouge, in Revue d'histoire des religions, 11, 1884, p. 302-326
LEFEBURE, 1886 = LEFÉBURE, Eugène - BOURIANT, U. - LORET, Victor, Les hypogées royaux de
Thèbes. I. Le tombeau de Seti Ier (MMAF, 2), Paris, 1886 (non vidi)
LEFEBURE, 1895 = LEFÉBURE, Eugène, Protée dans la chronologie d'Hérodote, in Le muséon. Revue
internationale. Études de linguistique, d'histoire et de philosophie, 14, 1895, p. 63-72
LEGRAIN, 1897 = LEGRAIN, Georges, Deux stèles trouvées à Karnak en février 1897. I. Stèle de
l'apanage. II. Stèle de Psametik Ier et de Nitokris, in ZÄS, 35, 1897, p. 12-19
LEHMANN-HAUPT, 1909 = LEHMANN-HAUPT, C. F., Zur Aufnahme der Israeliten in Gosen, in Klio,
9, 1909, p. 260
LEIB, 1937-1976 = Anne Comnène. Alexiade (règne de l'empereur Alexis I Comnène 1081-1118).
Tome I (Livres I-IV). Tome II (Livres V-VIII). Tome III (Livres XI-XV). Texte établi et traduit par
Bernard Leib. Tome IV. Index par Paul Gautier, Paris, 1967 (= 1937)-1967 (= 1943)-1965-1976
LELOIR, 1974-1976, I-IV = Paterica Armeniaca a P. P. Mechitaristis edita (1855) nunc Latine
reddita a Louis Leloir. I. Tractatus I-IV. II. Tractatus V-IX. III. Tractatus X-XV. IV. Tractatus XVI-
XIX (Corpus scriptorum Christianorum orientalium, 353. Subsidia, 42.43.47.51), Louvain, 1974-
1975-1976-1976
LEMAIRE, 1974 = LEMAIRE, André, Un nouveau roi arabe de Qédat dans l'inscription de l'autel à
encens de Lakish, in RB, 81, 1974, p. 63-72
LEMAIRE, 1990 = LEMAIRE, André, Populations et territoires de la Palestine à l'époque perse, in
Transeuphratène, 3, 1990, p. 31-74
LEMAIRE, 1995 = LEMAIRE, André, La fin de la première période perse en Égypte et la chronologie
judéenne vers 400 av. J.-C., in Transeuphratène, 9, 1995, p. 51-61
LENORMANT, 1841 = LENORMANT, Charles F., Musée des antiquités égyptiennes ou recueil des
monuments égyptiens, architecture, statuaire, glyptique et peinture accompagné d'un texte
explicatif, Paris, 1841
LENORMANT, 1880 = LENORMANT, François, Zeus Casios, in Gazette archéologique, 6, 1880, p.
142-144 (non vidi)
LENTZ, 1867-1868, I-II = Herodiani Technici reliquiae. Collegit disposuit emendavit explicavit
praefatus est Augustus Lentz. Tomus I praefationem et Herodiani Prosodiam catholicam continens.
Tomus II Fasciculus prior reliqua scripta Prosodiaca Pathologiam Orthographica continens
(Grammatici Graeci), Hildesheim, 1965 (= Lipsiae, 1867 -1868)
LEONE, 1988 = LEONE, Aurora, Gli animali da trasporto nell'Egitto greco, romano e bizantino
(Papyrologica Castroctaviana, 12), Roma - Barcelona, 1988
LEPSIUS, 1842 = Das Totenbuch der Ägypter nach dem hieroglyphischen Papyrus in Turin mit einem
Vorworte zum ersten Male herausgegeben von Richard Lepsius, Osnabrück, 1969 (= Berlin, 1842)
LEPSIUS, 1849-1858 / 1897-1913 = LEPSIUS, C. Richard, Denkmäler aus Ägypten und Äthiopien. I-VI.
Text herausgegeben von Edouard Naville. I-V, Genève, 1972-1973 / 1975 (= Leipzig, 1849-1858 /
1897-1913)
LEPSIUS, 1866 = LEPSIUS, Richard, Entdeckung eines bilinguen Dekretes durch Lepsius, in ZÄS, 4,
1866, p. 29-34
1231
Bibliography
LEPSIUS, 1867 = LEPSIUS, Richard, Zwei Briefe [Gesammtsitzung vom 17. Mai 1866], in
Monatsberichte der Königlichen Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, 1867, p.
283-298
LESQUIER, 1918 = LESQUIER, Jean, L'armée romaine d'Égypte d'Auguste à Dioclétien (MIFAO, 41),
Le Caire, 1918
LETTS, 1946 = The pilgrimage of Arnold von Harff, knight from Cologne, through Italy, Syria, Egypt,
Arabia, Ethiopia, Nubia, Palestine, Turkey, France and Spain, which he accomplished in the years
1496 to 1499. Translated from the German and edited with notes and an introduction by Malcolm
Letts (Works issued by the Hakluyt Society. Second series, 94), London, 1946
LEUTSCH, 1839 = PAROIMIAI DHMWDEIS EK THS DIOGENIANOU SUNAGWGHS, in Corpus
paroemiographorum Graecorum. I. Zenobius, Diogenianus, Plutarchus, Gregorius Cyprius cum
appendice proverbiorum ediderunt E. L. a Leutsch et F. G. Schneidewin, Hildesheim, 1965 (=
Göttingen, 1839), p. 177-320
LEUTSCH, 1839-1851, I-II = Corpus paroemiographorum Graecorum. I. Zenobius, Diogenianus,
Plutarchus, Gregorius Cyprius cum appendice proverbiorum ediderunt E. L. a Leutsch et F. G.
Schneidewin. II. Diogenianus, Gregorius Cyprius, Macarius, Aesopus, Apostolius et Arsenius
Mantissa proverbiorum edidit E. L. a Leutsch, Hildesheim, 1965 (= Göttingen, 1839-1851)
LEVY, 1972 = LEVY, Yitzhak, Interactions between brines and sediments in the Bardawill area -
northern Sinai, Jerusalem, 1972 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
LEVY, 1987 = LEVY, Yitzhak, The Bardawil Lagoon and the surrounding sabkhas, in Gvirtzman,
Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 257-262 [Hebrew]
LEWIS, 1949 = LEWIS, Naphtali, Dio Chrysostom's 'tyrant of Syria', in CPh, 44, 1949, p. 32-33
LEWIS, 1969 = LEWIS, Naphtali, The structure of BGU IV 1046, in CdE, 44, 1969, p. 121-122
LGG, 2002-2003, I-VIII = LEITZ, Christian (ed.) - BUDDE, Dagmar - DILS, Peter e.a., Lexikon der
ägyptischen Götter und Götterbeziechnungen [LGG]. I-VIII (OLA, 110-116; 129), Leuven - Paris -
Dudley, MA, 2002-2003
LICHTHEIM, 1957 = LICHTHEIM, Miriam, Demotic ostraka from Medinet Habu (OIP, 80), Chicago,
1957
LICHTHEIM, 1973-1980, I-III = LICHTHEIM, Miriam, Ancient Eyptian literature. A book of readings.
I. The Old and Middle Kingdoms. II. The New Kingdom. III. The Late Period, Berkeley e.a., 1975-
1976-1980 (= 1973-1976-1980)
LIDZBARSKI, 1902-1910 = LIDZBARSKI, Mark, Ephemeris für semitische Epigraphik. I. 1900-1902.
II. 1903-1907. III. 1909-1910, Giessen, 1902-1908-1910
LIE, 1929 = The inscriptions of Sargon II king of Assyria. I. The annals. Transliterated and translated
with notes by A. G. Lie, Paris, 1929
LIEBENAM, 1909 = LIEBENAM, Willy, Fasti consulares imperii Romani von 30 v.Chr. bis 565 n.Chr.
Mit Kaiserliste und Anhang (Kleine Texte für theologische und philologische Vorlesungen und
Übungen, 41-43), Bonn, 1909
LIFSHITZ, 1971a = LIFSHITZ, B., Inscriptions de Sinai et de Palestine, in ZPE, 7, 1971, p. 151-163
LIFSHITZ, 1971b = LIFSHITZ, B., Ancient tombstones in northern Sinai, in Qadmoniot, 4, 1, 1971, p.
24-26 (Hebrew)
LIFSHITZ, 1971c = LIFSHITZ, B. - KOENEN, Ludwig, Nachtrag zu B. Lifshitz, Inscriptions de Sinai et
de Palestine (7, 1971, p. 151-163), in ZPE, 8, 1971, p. 160
LIMC, 1981-1999 = Lexicon iconographicum mythologiae classicae (LIMC). I 1 - VIII 2 - Indices 1-2,
Zürich - München, 1981-1999
LINANT, 1873 = LINANT DE BELLEFONDS, Louis Maurice Adolphe, Mémoires sur les principaux
travaux d'utilité publique exécutés en Égypte depuis la plus haute antiquité jusqu'à nos jours, Paris,
1872-1873 (non vidi)
LIPINSKI, 1971 = LIPINSKI, Edward, El's Abode. Mythological traditions related to Mount Hermon
and to the mountains of Armenia, in OLP, 2, 1971, p. 13-69
LIPINSKI, 1972 = LIPINSKI, Édouard, The Egypto-Babylonian war of the winter 601-600 B.C., in
Annali. Istituto orientale di Napoli, 32, 1972, p. 235-241
LIPINSKI, 1992 = LIPINSKI, Édouard e.a., Dictionnaire de la civilisation phénicienne et punique,
Turnhout, 1992
LIPINSKI, 1995 = LIPINSKI, Edward, Studia Phoenicia. XIV. Dieux et déesses de l'univers phénicien et
punique (OLA, 64), Leuven, 1995
LIPSIUS, 1883-1890, I-II = LIPSIUS, Richard Adelbert, Die apokryphen Apostelgeschichte und
Apostellegenden. Ein Beitrag zur altchristlichen Literaturgeschichte, Braunschweig, 1883-1887-
1884-1890
LITINAS, 1999 = LITINAS, Nikos, Remarks on two cities of the Delta, in AfP, 45, 2, 1999, p. 190-191
1232
Bibliography
LITTMANN, 1953 = LITTMANN, Enno - MEREDITH, David, Nabataean inscriptions from Egypt, in
BSOAS, 15, 1, 1953, p. 1-28
LITTMANN, 1954 = LITTMANN, Enno - MEREDITH, David, Nabataean inscriptions from Egypt. II, in
BSOAS, 16, 2, 1954, p. 211-246
LLOYD-JONES, 1983 = Supplementum Hellenisticum. Ediderunt Hugh Lloyd-Jones - Peter Parsons.
Indices in hoc Supplementum necnon in Powellii Collectanea Alexandrina confecit H.-G.
Nesselrath (Texte und Kommentare, 11), Berolini - Novi Eboraci, 1983
LLOYD, 1975-1988, I-III = LLOYD, Alan B., Herodotus Book II. I. Introduction. II. Commentary 1-98.
III. Commentary 99-182 (EPRO, 43), Leiden, 1975-1976-1988
LLOYD, 1977 = LLOYD, Alan B., Necho and the Red Sea: some considerations, in JEA, 63, 1977, p.
142-155
LM, 1980-1997, I-VIII = Lexikon des Mittelalters. I-VIII (Werl), München - Zürich, 1980-1997
LORBER, 1984 [= 1852] = LORBER, Jakob - SECRETAN, Valdo (transl.), L'enfance de Jésus.
L'Évangile de Jacques, Genève, 1984 [1852]
LORENZ, 1986 = LORENZ, Rudolf, Den zehnte Osterfestbrief des Athanasius von Alexandrien. Text,
Übersetzung, Erläuterungen, 49 (ZNW. Beiheft, 49), Berlin, 1986
LORET, 1889 = LORET, Victor, La tombe de Khâ-m-hâ (MMAF, 1, 1), Paris, 1889, p. 113-132 (non
vidi)
LORTON, 1971 = LORTON, David, The supposed expedition of Ptolemy II to Persia, in JEA, 57, 1971,
p. 160-164
LORTON, 1977 = LORTON, David, The treatment of criminals in ancient Egypt through the New
Kingdom, in JESHO, 20, 1977, p. 2-64
LOUIS, 1988 = LOUIS, Étienne - VALBELLE, Dominique, Les trois dernières forteresses de Tell el-
Herr, in CRIPEL, 10, 1988, p. 61-71
LOUIS, 1990 = LOUIS, Étienne - GRATIEN, Brigitte, Tell el-Herr. Premières observations sur
l'agglomération antique, in CRIPEL, 12, 1990, p. 71-83
LOUTFY, 1891 = LOUTFY, Antoun Youssef, Sur un chemin de fer reliant l'Égypte et la Syrie, in
BSGE, 3, 7, 1891, p. 507-518 (non vidi)
LSJ, 1940-1996 = LIDDELL, Henry George - SCOTT, Robert - JONES, Henry Stuart e.a., A Greek-
English lexicon. Revised and augmented. With a revised supplement edited by P. G. W. Glare with
the assistence of A. A. Thompson, Oxford, 1996 (= 1940-1996)
LUCAS, 1903 = LUCAS, Alfred, A report on the soil and water of the Wadi Tumilat lands under
reclamation, Cairo, 1903 (non vidi)
LUCAS, 1941 = LUCAS, A., The battle of Megiddo, in BSAA, 34, 1941, p. 74-80
LUCKENBILL, 1924 = LUCKENBILL, Daniel David, The Annals of Sennacherib (OIP, 2), Chicago
(Illinois), 1924
LUCKENBILL, 1926-1927, I-II = LUCKENBILL, Daniel David, Ancient records of Assyria and
Babylon. I. Historical records of Assyria from the earliest times to Sargon. II. Historical records of
Assyria from Sargon to the end, New York, 1975-1968 (= Chicago, 1926-1927)
LÜDDECKENS, 1977 = LÜDDECKENS, Erich, nÌsj und k‡ in ägyptischen Personennamen, in
Endesfelder, Erika - Priese, Karl-Heinz - Reineke, Walter-Friedrich e.a. (ed.), Ägypten und Kusch
(Schriften zur Geschichte und Kultur des alten Orients, 13), Berlin, 1977, p. 283-291
LUISELLI, 1960 = Quinti Septimii Florentis Tertulliani. De baptismo. Edidit et commentario critico
instruxit Bruno Luiselli (Corpus scriptorum Latinorum Paravianum), Torino, 1960
LUKASZEWICZ, 1978 = LUKASZEWICZ, Adam, Quelques remarques sur un saint anachorète de
Faras, in Études et travaux, 10, 1978, p. 355-362
LUMBROSO, 1870 = LUMBROSO, Giacomo, Recherches sur l'économie politique de l'Égypte sous les
Lagides, Amsterdam, 1967 (= Torino, 1870)
LUPO, 2000 = LUPO, Silvia, Baker trays from Tell el-Ghaba, North Sinai, in Eighth international
congress of Egyptologists, Cairo, 28 March - 3 April 2000. Abstracts, Cairo, 2000, p. 115 (non
vidi)
LUPO, 2002 = LUPO, Silvia - BASÍLICO, Susana, The pottery from Tell el-Ghaba, North Sinai,
exhibited at the Abu Seifa Archaeological Centre, in Eldamaty, Mamdouh - Trad, May (ed.),
Egyptian museum collections around the world. Studies for the centennial of the Egyptian Museum,
Cairo. II, Cairo, 2002, p. 753-762 (non vidi)
LUPPE, 1973 = LUPPE, Wolfgang, (Review) The Oxyrhynchus papyri. Vol. 37. Ed. with notes by E.
Lobel, London, 1971, in Gnomon, 45, 1973, p. 321-330
LUST, 1992-1996, I-II = LUST, J. - EYNIKEL, E. - HAUSPIE, Katrien (ed.), A Greek-English lexicon of
the Septuagint. I. A - I. II. K - W, Stuttgart, 1992-1996
1233
Bibliography
LYDING WILL, 1970 = LYDING WILL, Elizabeth, Les timbres amphoriques latins, in L'îlot de la
maison des comédiens (EAD, 27), Paris, 1970, p. 383-386
LYON, 1883 = Keilschrifttexte Sargon's Königs von Assyrien (722-705 v.C.). Nach den Originalen neu
herausgegeben, umschrieben, übersetzt und erklärt von D. G. Lyon (AB, 6), Leipzig, 1977 (= 1883)
MAASSEN, 1870 = MAASSEN, Friedrich, Geschichte der Quellen und der Literatur des canonischen
Rechts im Abendlande. Erster Band. Die Rechtssammlungen bis zur Mitte des 9. Jahrhunderts,
Graz, 1956 (= 1870)
MACCOULL, 1990 = MACCOULL, Leslie S. B. - WORP, Klaas A., The era of the martyrs, in Capasso,
Mario - Messeri Savorelli, Gabriella - Pintaudi, Rosario (ed.), Miscellanea papyrologica in
occasione del bicentenario dell'edizione della Charta Borgiana. II, Firenze, 1990, p. 375-408
MACCOULL, 1995 = MACCOULL, Leslie S. B. - WORP, Klaas A., The era of Diocletian and the
martyrs. Addenda & corrigenda, in AnPap, 7, 1995, p. 155-164
MACDONALD, 1899-1905, I-III = MACDONALD, George, Catalogue of Greek coins in the Hunterian
collection, University of Glasgow. I. Italy, Sicily, Macedon, Thrace, and Thessaly. II. North western
Greece, central Greece, southern Greece, and Asia Minor. III. Further Asia, northern Africa,
western Europe, Glasgow, 1899-1901-1905
MACDONALD, 1979 = MACDONALD, Michael David, The prophetic oracles concerning Egypt in the
Old Testament, Ann Arbor (Mich.), 1979
MACKWORTH, 1823 = MACKWORTH, Digby, Diary of a tour through southern India, Egypt and
Palestine in the years 1821-2, London, 1823 (non vidi)
MAGAIN, 1982 = MAGAIN, Pierre, Monnaies des nomes ou préfectures de l'Égypte, Walcourt, 1982
(non vidi)
MAHER, 1992 = Targum Pseudo-Jonathan. Genesis. Translated with introduction and notes by
Michael Maher (The Aramaic Bible. The Targums, 1B), Edinburgh, 1992
MAIURI, 1925 = MAIURI, Amedeo, Nuova silloge epigrafica di Rodi e Cos, Firenze, 1925
MALAMAT, 1973 = MALAMAT, Abraham, Josiah's bid for Armageddon. The background of the
Judean-Egyptian encounter in 609 B.C., in JANES, 5, 1973, p. 267-279
MALINGREY, 1988, I-II = Palladios. Dialogue sur la vie de Jean Chrysostome. Tome I. Introduction,
texte critique, traduction et notes par Anne-Marie Malingrey avec la collaboration de Philippe
Leclercq. Tome II. Histoire du texte, index et appendices par Anne-Marie Malingrey (Sources
chrétiennes, 341-342), Paris, 1988
MALLET, 1893 = MALLET, Dominique, Les premiers établissements des Grecs en Égypte (VIIe et VIe
siècles) (MMAF, 12), Le Caire, 1893
MALLON, 1921 = MALLON, Alexis, Les Hébreux en Égypte (Orientalia, 3), Roma, 1921
MALTBY, 1991 = MALTBY, Robert, A lexicon of ancient Latin etymologies (Arca. Classical and
medieval texts, papers and mongraphs, 25), Leeds, 1991
MANLEY, 1996 = MANLEY, Bill, The Penguin historical atlas of ancient Egypt, Avon, 1996
MANNERT, 1804 = MANNERT, Konrad, Geographie der Griechen und Römer, Nürnberg, 1804 (non
vidi)
MANTEUFFEL, 1928 = MANTEUFFEL, Georges, Quelques notes sur le Pap. Oxy. XI, 1380, in RPh,
54, 1928, p. 161-167
MANTEUFFEL, 1930 = MANTEUFFEL, Georgius, De opusculis Graecis Aegypti e papyris, ostracis,
lapidusque collectis (Travaux de la Société des sciences et des lettres de Varsovie. Classe I, 12),
Warszawa, 1930
MARAVAL, 1985 = MARAVAL, Pierre, Lieux saints et pèlerinages d'Orient. Histoire et géographie
des origines à la conquête arabe (Cerf - Histoire), Paris, 1985
MARCHAND, 1995 = MARCHAND, Sylvie, Bibliographie de la céramique d'époque ptolémaïque et
romaine - Bibliographie de la céramique de l'époque romaine tardive (byzantine - début de
l'époque arabe), 1995 (unpublished)
MARCOLONGO, 1992 = MARCOLONGO, Bruno, Évolution du paléo-environnement dans la partie
orientale du Delta du Nil depuis la transgression flandrienne (8000 B.P.) par rapport aux modèles
de peuplements anciens, in CRIPEL, 14, 1992, p. 23-31
MARCUS, 1937, VI = Josephus. With an English translation by Ralph Marcus. In nine volumes. VI.
Jewish antiquities, Books IX-XI (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1966 (= 1937)
MARCUS, 1943, VII = Josephus. With an English translation by Ralph Marcus. In nine volumes. VII.
Jewish antiquities, Books XII-XIV (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1966 (= 1943)
MARCUS, 1963, VIII = Josephus. With an English translation by Ralph Marcus. Completed and
edited by Allen Wikgren. In nine volumes. VIII. Jewish antiquities, Books XV-XVII (LCL), London -
Cambridge (Mass.), 1963
1234
Bibliography
MARGOVSKY, 1969 = MARGOVSKY, Isaac, The survey of northwestern Sinai, in Hadashot

arkheologiyot (Archaeological newsletter), 28-29, 1969, p. 43-47 (Hebrew)
MARGOVSKY, 1971 = MARGOVSKY, Isaac, Three temples in northern Sinai, in Qadmoniot, 4, 1,
1971, p. 18-21 (Hebrew)
MARICHAL, 1945 = MARICHAL, Robert, L'occupation romaine de la Basse Égypte. Le statut des
auxilia (P. Berlin 6.866 et P. Lond. 1196 - P. Fay. 105), Paris, 1945
MARIETTE, 1869-1880, I-II = MARIETTE, Auguste, Abydos. Description des fouilles exécutées sur
l'emplacement de cette ville. I. Ville antique - Temple de Séti. II. Temple de Séti [supplément] -
Temple de Ramsès - Temple d'Osiris - Petit temple de l'ouest - Nécropole, Hildesheim - Zürich -
New York, 1998 (= Paris, 1869-1880)
MARIETTE, 1870-1875, I-II = MARIETTE, Auguste Édouard, Dendérah. Description générale du
grand temple de cette ville. I. Textband. II. Tafelband (Planches I-IV. Supplément aux planches),
Hildesheim - New York, 1981 (= Paris, 1870-1875)
MARMARDJI, 1951 = MARMARDJI, A.-S., Textes géographiques arabes sur la Palestine. Recueillis,
mis en ordre alphabétique et traduits en français (Études bibliques), Paris, 1951
MARTEL-THOUMIAN, 1992 = MARTEL-THOUMIAN, Bernadette, Les civils et l'administration dans
l'état militaire mamlûk (IXe/XVe siècle) (PIFD, 136), Damas, 1992
MARTIN, 1911 = MARTIN, Victor, Les épistratèges. Contribution à l'étude des institutions de l'Égypte
gréco-romaine, Genève, 1911
MARTIN, 1971 = MARTIN, Geoffrey Thorndike, Egyptian administrative and private-name seals
principally of the Middle Kingdom and Second Intermediate Period, Oxford, 1971
MARTIN, 1986 = MARTIN, Alain, La dédicace impériale de Coptos I.Portes 84, in CdE, 61, 122,
1986, p. 318-323
MARTIN, 1996 = MARTIN, Annick, Athanase d'Alexandrie et l'église d'Égypte au IVe siècle (328-373)
(Collection de l'École française de Rome, 216), Rome, 1996
MARTIN, 1998 = MARTIN, Alain - NACHTERGAEL, Georges, Papyrus du Musée du Caire. II, in CdE,
73, 145, 1998, p. 99-115
MARTYROLOGIUM, 1922 = Martyrologium Romanum. Gregorii papae XIII iussu editum Urbani
VIII et Clementis X auctoritate recognitum ac deinde anno 1749 Benedicti XIV opera ac studio
emendatum et auctum. Quarta post typicam editio iuxta primam a typica editionem anno 1922 a
Benedicto XV adprobatam, Romae, 1956 (= 1922)
MASPERO, 1877 = MASPERO, Gaston, Sur deux monuments nouveau du règne de Ramsès II, in RA.
N.S., 18, 34, 1877, p. 319-325
MASPERO, 1883 = MASPERO, Gaston, Notes sur quelques points de grammaire et d'histoire. § 30-44,
in ZÄS, 21, 2, 1883, p. 62-79
MASPERO, 1894 = MASPERO, Gaston, Les inscriptions des pyramides de Saqqarah, Paris, 1894
MASPERO, 1900 = MASPERO, Gaston, Sur une pièce d'or singulière, de provenance égyptienne, in
RecTrav, 22, 1900, p. 225-226
MASPERO, 1908 = Les mémoires de Sinouhît. Transcrit et publiés par Gaston Maspero (BdE, 1), Le
Caire, 1908
MASPERO, 1912 = MASPERO, Jean, Organisation militaire de l'Égypte byzantine (Bibliothèque de
l'École des hautes études. Sciences historiques et philologiques, 201), Paris, 1912
MASPERO, 1914 = MASPERO, Gaston, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du
Caire. Nos. 29301-29306. Sarcophages des époques persane et ptolemaïque. I, Le Caire, 1914
MASPERO, 1919 = MASPERO, Jean - WIET, Gaston, Matériaux pour servir à la géographie de
l'Égypte. Première série (MIFAO, 36), Le Caire, 1919
MASPERO, 1921 = MASPERO, Gaston, Histoire ancienne des peuples de l'Orient. Treizième édition,
Paris, 1921
MASPERO, 1923 = MASPERO, Jean - FORTESCUE, Adrian (ed.) - WIET, Gaston (ed.), Histoire des
patriarches d'Alexandrie depuis la mort de l'empereur Anastase jusqu' à la réconciliation des
églises jacobites (518-616) (Bibliothèque de l'École des hautes études. Sciences historiques et
philologiques, 237), Paris, 1923
MASPERO, 1939 = MASPERO, Gaston - GAUTHIER, Henri - BAYOUMI, Abbas, Catalogue général des
antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire. Nos. 29307-29323. Sarcophages des époques persane et
ptolemaïque. II, Le Caire, 1939
MASSON, 1864 = MASSON, Gustave, De Suez à Port-Saïd, Paris, 1864 (non vidi)
MASSON, 1974 = MASSON, Olivier, À propos de l'épigramme funéraire pour Kobôn fils de Sakès, in
ZPE, 13, 1974, p. 73-76
MASSON, 1996 = MASSON, Olivier, Nouvelles notes d'anthroponymie grecque. XII-XIV, in ZPE, 112,
1996, p. 143-150
1235
Bibliography
MASTROCINQUE, 2002 = MASTROCINQUE, Attilio, Zeus Kretagenès seleucidio. Da Seleucia a

Praeneste (e in Giudea), in Klio, 84, 2, 2002, p. 355-372
MATHIEU, 2000 = MATHIEU, Bernard, Travaux de l'Institut français d'archéologie orientale en 1999-
2000, in BIFAO, 100, 2000, p. 443-575
2001, in BIFAO, 101, 2001, p. 449-610
2002, in BIFAO, 102, 2002, p. 437-614
2003, in BIFAO, 103, 2003, p. 487-664
MATSSON, 1956 = MATSSON, G. O., Two unpublished Roman city coins of Palestine, in NumCirc, 64,
1, 1956, p. 9-10
MATTHES, 1932 = MATTHES, Werner, Prosopographie der ägyptischen Deltagaue auf Grund der
griechischen Urkunden von 300 a. Chr. - 600 p. Chr., Halle, 1932
MATTHEWS SANFORD, 1965, V = Saint Augustine. The city of god agains the pagans. In seven
volumes. V. Books XVI - Book XVIII, chapters I-XXXV. With an English translation by Eva
Matthews Sanford and William McAllen Green (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1965
MAYER, 1981 = Lucan. Civil war VIII. Edited with a commentary by Roland Mayer, Warminster,
1981
MAYERSON, 1978 = MAYERSON, Philip, Procopius or Eutychius on the construction of the
monastery at Mount Sinai: which is the more reliable source, in BASOR, 230, 1978, p. 33-38
MAYERSON, 1980 = MAYERSON, Philip, The Ammonius narrative. Bedouin and Blemmye attacks in
Sinai, in Rendsburg, Gary e.a. (ed.), The bible world. Essays in honor of Cyrus Herzl Gordon, New
York, 1980, p. 133-148
MAYERSON, 1996a = MAYERSON, Philip, The port of Clysma (Suez) in transition from Roman to
Arab rule, in JNES, 55, 2, 1996, p. 119-126
MAYERSON, 1996b = MAYERSON, Philip, Egeria and Peter the Deacon on the site of Clysma (Suez),
in JARCE, 33, 1996, p. 61-64
MAYHOFF, 1906, I = C. Plini Secundi Naturalis historiae libri XXXVII. Post Ludovici Iani obitum
recognovit et scripturae discrepantia adiecta edidit Carolus Mayhoff. Vol. I. Libri I-VI (BSGRT),
Stutgardiae, 1967 (= 1906)
MAYSER, 1926-1970 = MAYSER, Edwin, Grammatik der griechischen Papyri aus der Ptolemäerzeit.
Mit Einschluss der gleichzeitigen Ostraka und der in Ägypten verfassten Inschriften. Band I. Laut-
und Wortlehre. I. Teil. Einleitung und Lautlehre. Zweite Auflage bearbeitet von Hans Schmoll. II.
Teil. Flexionslehre. Zweite umgearbeitete Auflage. III. Teil. Stammbildung. Zweite umgearbeitete
Auflage. Band II 1-2. Satzlehre. Analytischer Teil. Erste Hälfte - Zweite Hälfte. Band II 3.
Satzlehre. Synthetischer Teil, Berlin, 1970-1938-1936-1970-1970 (= 1970-1938-1936-1926-1934)
MAZZARINO, 1959 = MAZZARINO, S., L'image des parties du monde et les rapports entre l'Orient et
la Grèce à l'époque classique, in Acta antiqua Academiae scientiarum Hungaricae, 7, 1959, p. 85-
101
McDOUGALL, 1983 = MCDOUGALL, J. Iain, Lexicon in Diodorum Siculum. I-II (Alpha - Omega.
Reihe A. Lexika. Indizes. Konkordanzen zur klassischen Philologie, 64), Hildesheim - Zürich - New
York, 1983
McNAMARA, 1992 = Targum Neofiti 1. Genesis. Translated, with apparatus and notes by Martin
McNamara (The Aramaic Bible. The Targums, 1A), Edinburgh, 1992
McNAMARA, 1994 = Targum Neofiti 1. Exodus. Translated, with introduction and apparatus by
Martin McNamara and notes by Robert Hayward. Targum Pseudo- Jonathan. Exodus. Translated,
with notes by Michael Maher (The Aramaic Bible. The Targums, 2), Edinburgh, 1994
McNAMARA, 1995 = Targum Neofiti 1. Numbers. Translated, with apparatus and notes by Martin
McNamara. Targum Pseudo- Jonathan. Numbers. Translated, with notes by Ernest G. Clarke (The
Aramaic Bible. The Targums, 4), Edinburgh, 1995
MEAUTIS, 1919 = MÉAUTIS, Georges, Eudoxe de Cnide et l'Égypte. Contribution à l'étude du
syncrétisme gréco-égyptien, in RPh, 43, 1919, p. 21-35
MEEKS, 1979 = MEEKS, Dimitri, Une fondation memphite de Taharqa (Stèle du Caire JE 36861), in
Hommages à la mémoire de Serge Sauneron 1927-1976. I. Égypte pharaonique (BdE, 81), Le
Caire, 1979, p. 221-259
MEEKS, 1980-1982, I-III = MEEKS, Dimitri, Année lexicographique. Égypte ancienne. Tome 1 (1977).
Tome 2 (1978). Tome 3 (1979), Paris, 1980-1981-1982
1236
Bibliography
MEHREN, 1874 = Manuel de la cosmographie du Moyen Age. Traduit de l'arabe Nokhbet ed-dahr fi
‘adjaib-il-birr wal-bah’r' de Shems ed-Dîn Abou-‘Abdallah Moh'ammed de Damas et accompagné
d'éclaircissements par A. F. Mehren, Copenhague, 1874
MEIMARIS, 1992 = MEIMARIS, Yiannis E. - KRITIKAKOU, K. - BOUGIA, P., Chronological systems in
Roman-Byzantine Palestine and Arabia. The evidence of the dated Greek inscriptions (Meletemata,
17), Athens, 1992
MEINARDUS, 1962 = MEINARDUS, Otto F. A., Atlas of Christian sites in Egypt (Publications de la
Société d'archéologie copte), Le Caire, 1962
MEINARDUS, 1963 = MEINARDUS, Otto F. A. - ONSY, George (illustr.), The holy family in Egypt,
Cairo, 1995 (= 1963)
MEINEKE, 1849 = Stephani Byzantii Ethnicorum quae supersunt ex recensione Augusti Meinekii.
Tomus prior, Berolini, 1849
MEINEKE, 1852-1853, I-III = Strabonis Geographica recognovit Augustus Meineke. I-III, Lipsiae,
1969 (= 1852-1853)
MELAERTS, 1994 = MELAERTS, Henri, Timbres amphoriques d'Égypte, in CdE, 69, 138, 1994, p.
332-352
MEMOIRES, 1800, I-IV = Mémoires sur l'Égypte publiés pendant les campagnes du général
Bonaparte pendant les années VI et VII. I-IV, Paris, 1800 (non vidi)
MENNELLA, 1992 = MENNELLA, Giovanni, Regio IX. Liguria. Albintimilium (Ventimiglia), in
Supplementa Italica. Nuova serie, 10, 1992, p. 99-135
MERCER, 1939 = MERCER, The Tell El-Amarna tablets. Edited by Samuel A. B. Mercer with the
assistence of Frank Hudson Hallock. I-II, Toronto, 1939
MERTENS, 1956 = MERTENS, Paul, Un demi-siècle de stratégie oxyrhynchite, in CdE, 31, 62, 1956, p.
341-355
MERZAGORA, 1929 = MERZAGORA, Maria, La navigazione in Egitto nell'età greco-romana, in
Aegyptus, 10, 1929, p. 105-148
MESHEL, 1973a = MESHEL, Zeev, Was there a 'Via maris'?, in IEJ, 23, 1973, p. 162-166
MESHEL, 1973b = MESHEL, Zeev, The roads of the Negev according to the Geography of Ptolemy
and the Tabula Peutingeriana, in Aharoni, Yohanan (ed.), Excavations and studies. Essays in
honor of prof. Shemuel Yeivin (Tel Aviv University. Publications of the Institute of archaeology, 1),
Tel Aviv, 1973, p. 205-209 (Hebrew); p. xxv-xxvi (English summary)
MESHEL, 1987 = MESHEL, Zeev, Notes on the exodus, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-
Aviv, 1987, p. 727-728 [Hebrew]
MESHORER, 1982 = MESHORER, Ya'akov, Ancient Jewish coinage. I. Persian period through
Hasmonaeans. II. Herod the Great through Bar Cochba, New York, 1982
MESHORER, 1988 = MESHORER, Yaakov, The mint of Pelusium, in RIN, 90, 1988, p. 57-62
MESSERI SAVORELLI, 2003 = MESSERI SAVORELLI, Gabriella, (Review) Les papyrus de Genève. I.
2e édition. Nos 1-10, 12-44, 66-78, 80-81. Textes documentaires. Publiés par Paul Schubert and
Isabelle Jornot avec des contributions de Claudia Wick, Genève, 2002, in Analecta papyrologica,
14-15, 2002-2003, p. 382-388
METZGER, 1985 = METZGER, Hubert - HARRAUER, Hermann, Einige Giessener Papyri, in ZPE, 60,
1985, p. 243-253
MEURICE, 2003 = MEURICE, Cédric, Les travaux de Jean Clédat en Égypte et en Nubie (1900-1914),
Paris, 2003 (unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
MEURICE, 2004 = MEURICE, Cédric - TRISTANT, Yann, Jean Clédat et le site de Béda: données
nouvelles sur une découverte protodynastique dans le Sinaï septentrional, in BIFAO, 104, 2, 2004,
p. 457-476
MEURICE, 2005 = MEURICE, Cédric, Les musées en plein air d'Ismaïlia (Égypte), in Histoire de l'art,
57, 2005 (non vidi)
MEYER, 1907 = MEYER, Paul M., Rezensionen und Anzeigen. Cantarelli, L., La serie dei prefetti di
Egitto. I. Di Ottaviano Augusto a Diocleziano, Roma, 1906, in PhilWoch, 1907, p. 461-467
MEYER, 1965 = Palladius. The Lausiac history. Translated and annotated by Robert T. Meyer
(Ancient Christian writers, 34), Westminster - London, 1965
MICHAUD, 1841 [1812-1822] = MICHAUD, Joseph-François, Histoire des croisades. I-X, Bruxelles,
1841 [1812-1822]
MICHEL, 1995 = MICHEL, Nicolas, Les Dafatir al-gusur, source pour l'histoire du réseau hydraulique
de l'Égypte ottomane, in Annales islamologiques, 29, 1995, p. 151-168
MICHELANT, 1882 = La devise des chemins de Babiloine [1289-1291], in Itinéraires à Jérusalem et
descriptions de la Terre Sainte redigés en français aux XIe, XIIe et XIIIe siècles. Publiés par Henri
1237
Bibliography
Michelant - Gaston Raynaud (Publications de la Société de l'orient latin. Série géographique, 3),
Genève, 1882, p. 237-252
MICHELIN, 1983 = Michelin 154. Afrique Nord-Est. Arabie (1/4000000), Paris, 1983
MIDDLETON, 1892 = MIDDLETON, J. Henry, The Lewis collection of gems and rings in the
possession of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge, Cambridge, 1892 (non vidi)
MIGNE, PG 105, 1862 = Nicetae Paphlagonis, qui et David, Nicetae Byzantini opera quae reperiri
potuerunt omnia. Accedit editorum dissertatio in qua de amborum aetate et scriptis inquiritur.
Tomum absolvunt Sancti Josephi Hymnographi, Theognosti Monachi, Anonymi, scripta quae
supersunt. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus unicus (Patrologiae
cursus completus. Series Graeca posterior, 105), Parisiis, 1862
MIGNE, PG 114, 1864 = Symeonis Logothetae, cognomento Metaphrastae, opera omnia ascetica,
paraenetica, canonica, historica, hagiographica. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul
Migne. Tomus primus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca posterior, 114), Parisiis, 1864
MIGNE, PG 13, 1857 = Origenis opera omnia ... Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul
Migne. Tomus tertius (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca prior, 13), Parisiis, 1857
MIGNE, PG 145, 1865 = Nicephori Callisti Xanthopuli Ecclesiasticae historiae libri XVIII.
Praemittuntur Syntagmatis Mathaei Blastaris continuatio, et Theoduli Monachi, alias Thomae
magistri, orationes et epistolae. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus
prior (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca posterior, 145), Parisiis, 1865
MIGNE, PG 146, 1865 = Nicephori Callisti Xanthopuli Ecclesiasticae historiae libri XVIII. Accurante
et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus secundus (Patrologiae cursus completus.
Series Graeca posterior, 146), Parisiis, 1865
MIGNE, PG 22, 1857 = Eusebii Pamphili, Caesareae Palaestinae episcopi, opera omnia quae exstant
... Collegit et denuo recognovit Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus quartus (Patrologiae cursus
completus. Series Graeca prior, 22), Parisiis, 1857
MIGNE, PG 26, 1887 = Sancti patris nostri Athanasii opera. Accurante et denuo recognoscente
Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus secundus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca prior, 26),
Parisiis, 1887
MIGNE, PG 27, 1887 = De titulis Psalmorum, in Sancti patris nostri Athanasii archiepiscopi
Alexandrini opera omnia quae exstant vel quae eius nomine circumferuntur. Accurante et
recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus tertius (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca
prior, 27), Parisiis, 1857, p. 649-1344
MIGNE, PG 28, 1857 = Sancti patris nostri Athanasii archiepiscopi Alexandrini opera omnia quae
exstant vel quae eius nomine circumferuntur. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul
Migne. Tomus quartus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca prior, 28), Parisiis, 1857
MIGNE, PG 36, 1858 = Sancti patris nostri Gregorii Theologi vulgo Nazianzeni archiepiscopi
Constantinopolitani opera quae exstant omnia. Accedunt variorum commentarii et scholia in omnia
opera Sancti Gregorii. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus secundus
(Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca prior, 36), Parisiis, 1858
MIGNE, PG 38, 1858 = Cosmae Hierosolymitani commentarii in Sancti Gregorii Nazianzeni carmina,
in Sancti patris nostri Gregorii theologi vulgo Nazianzeni, archiepiscopi Constantinopolitani opera
quae exstant omnia. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus quartus
(Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca prior, 38), Parisiis, 1858, p. 339-680
MIGNE, PG 47, 1858 = Theodori episcopi Trimithuntis De vita et exsilio et afflictionibus beatissimi
Joannis Chrysostomi archiepiscopi Constantinopolitani, in Joannis Chrysostomi archiepiscopi
Constantinopolitani opera omnia quae exstant. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus primus.
Pars prior (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca prior, 47), Parisiis, 1858
MIGNE, PG 65, 1858 = Apophthegmata Patrum, in Sancti patris nostri Procli archiepiscopi
Constantinopolitani opera omnia. ... Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne.
Tomus unicus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca prior, 65), Parisiis, 1858, p. 71-440
MIGNE, PG 70, 1859 = Sancti patris nostri Cyrilli Alexandriae archiepiscopi opera quae reperiri
potuerunt omnia. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus tertius
MIGNE, PG 71, 1864 = Sancti patris nostri Cyrilli Alexandriae archiepiscopi opera quae reperiri
potuerunt omnia. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus quartus
MIGNE, PG 78, 1860 = Sancti Isidori, Pelusiotae, Epistolarum libri quinque. Accedunt Zosimi Abbatis
alloquia. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne (Patrologiae cursus completus.
Series Graeca prior, 78), Parisiis, 1860
1238
Bibliography
MIGNE, PG 80, 1860 = Theodoreti, Cyrensis episcopi, opera omnia. Accurante et denuo
recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus primus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series Graeca
prior, 80), Parisiis, 1860
MIGNE, PG 81, 1859 = Theodoreti, Cyrensis episcopi, opera omnia. Accurante et denuo
recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus secundus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series
Graeca prior, 81), Parisiis, 1859
MIGNE, PG 87, 2, 1865 = Procopii Gazaei, Christiani rhetoris et hermeneutae, opera quae reperiri
potuerunt omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus secundus (Patrologiae cursus completus.
Series Graeca prior, 87, 2), Parisiis, 1865
MIGNE, PG 87, 3, 1860 = Procopii Gazaei opera quae reperiri potuerunt omnia ... Accedunt Sancti
Sophronii Hierosolymitani, Joannis Moschi, Alexandri Monachi scripta vel scriptorum fragmenta
quae supersunt. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus tertius (Patrologiae cursus completus.
Series Graeca prior, 87, 3), Parisiis, 1860
MIGNE, PG 89, 1865 = Sancti patris nostri Anastasii, cognomento Sinaitae, patriarchae Antiocheni,
opera omnia. Accurante et denuo recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne (Patrologiae cursus
completus. Series Graeca prior, 89), Parisiis, 1865
MIGNE, PL 100, 1851 = Beati Flacci Albini seu Alcuini Caroli Magni magistri opera omnia.
Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus primus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series secunda,
100), Parisiis, 1851
MIGNE, PL 107, 1851 = Beati Rabani Mauri Fuldensis abbatis et Moguntini archiepiscopi opera
omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus primus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series
secunda, 107), Parisiis, 1851
omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus secundus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series
omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus tertius (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series
omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus quartus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series
omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus quintus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series
MIGNE, PL 115, 1852 = Leonis IV, Benedicti III, Eulogii, Prudentii, Angelomi Luxoviensis opera
omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series secunda, 115),
Parisiis, 1852
MIGNE, PL 116, 1852 = Haymonis Halberstatensis episcopi opera omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul
Migne. Tomus primus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series secunda, 116), Parisiis, 1852
MIGNE, PL 120, 1852 = Sancti Paschasii Radberti abbatis Corbeiensis opera omnia ... Accurante
Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus unicus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series secunda, 120), Parisiis,
1852
MIGNE, PL 123, 1852 = Sanctus Ado archiepiscopus Viennensis in Gallia, in Usuardi martyrologium
... Praemittuntur Sancti Adonis opera. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus primus (Patrologiae
cursus completus. Series secunda, 123), Parisiis, 1852, p. 9-454
MIGNE, PL 131, 1853 = Remigii monachi Sancti Germani Antissiodorensis, beati Notkeri Balbuli
Sancti Galli monachi opera omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne (Patrologiae cursus completus.
Series secunda, 131), Parisiis, 1853
MIGNE, PL 15, 1845 = Sancti Ambrosii Mediolanensis episcopi opera omnia. Tomi primi pars
posterior. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series prima, 15),
Parisiis, 1845
MIGNE, PL 167, 1854 = R. D. D. Ruperti abbatis monasterii Sancti Heriberti Tuitiensis opera omnia.
Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus primus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series secunda,
MIGNE, PL 168, 1854 = R. D. D. Ruperti abbatis monasterii Sancti Heriberti Tuitiensis opera omnia.
Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus secundus (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series secunda,
MIGNE, PL 17, 1845 = De XLII mansionibus filiorum Israel tractatus, in Sancti Ambrosii
Mediolanensis episcopi opera omnia. Tomi secundi et ultimi pars posterior ... Accurante Jacques-
Paul Migne (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series prima, 17), Parisiis, 1845, p. 9-40
1239
Bibliography
MIGNE, PL 23, 1845 = Sancti Eusebii Hieronymi Stridonensis presbyteri opera omnia ... Accurante et
ad ultimum recognoscente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomi secundus et tertius (Patrologiae cursus
completus. Series prima, 23), Parisiis, 1845
MIGNE, PL 50, 1846 = Scripta vel dubie vel falso Eucherio attributa. Commentarii in Genesim, in
Joannis Cassiani opera omnia. Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne (Patrologiae cursus completus.
Series prima, 50), Parisiis, 1846, p. 893-1048
MIGNE, PL 53, 1847 = Salviani Massiliensis presbyteri, Arnobii Junioris, Mamerti Claudiani, Sancti
Patricii Hybernorum apostoli necnon aliorum aliquot scriptorum opera omnia ... Accurante
Jacques-Paul Migne (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series prima, 53), Parisiis, 1847
MIGNE, PL 73, 1849 = Vitae patrum sive Historiae eremiticae libri decem novissime corrigente et
recensente Jacques-Paul Migne. Tomus prior (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series prima, 73),
Parisiis, 1849
MIGNE, PL 8, 1844 = Canon vel constitutio Silvestri episcopi urbis Romae, et domini Constantini
Augusti, in Opera quae exstant universa Constantini magni, Victorini necnon et Nazarii, Sancti
Silvestri, ... Liberii, ... Accurante Jacques-Paul Migne (Patrologiae cursus completus. Series prima,
8), Parisiis, 1844, p. 829-840
MILITARY HANDBOOK, 1917 = Egyptian expeditionary force. Military handbook on Palestine.
Third Egyptian edition, Cairo, 1917 (non vidi)
MILLARD, 1968 = MILLARD, A. R., Fragments of historical texts from Nineveh. Ashurbanipal, in
Iraq, 30, 1968, p. 98-111
MILLER, 1895-1898, I-VI = Mappae mundi. Die ältesten Weltkarten. I. Die Weltkarte des Beatus (776
n. Chr.). II. Atlas von 16 Lichtdruck-Tafeln. III. Die kleineren Weltkarten. IV. Die Herefordkarte.
V. Die Ebstorfkarte. VI. Rekonstruierte Karten. Herausgegeben und erläutert von Konrad Miller,
Stuttgart, 1895-1898
MILLER, 1916 = Itineraria Romana. Römische Reisewege an der Hand der Tabula Peutingeriana
dargestellt von Konrad Miller, Roma, 1964 (= Stuttgart, 1916)
MILLER, 1986 [1929-1931] = Konrad Miller. Mappae Arabicae. Beihefte - Tafelband. Auszugweise
herausgegeven und mit einem korrigierenden Index versehen von Heinz Gaube (TAVO, 65),
Wiesbaden, 1986 [1929-1931]
MILNE, 1901 = MILNE, Joseph Grafton, Greek inscriptions from Egypt, in JHS, 21, 1901, p. 275-292
MILNE, 1932 = MILNE, Joseph Grafton, The nome coins of Egypt, in AncEg, 1932, p. 73-78
MILNE, 1971 [= 1933] = MILNE, Joseph Grafton, Catalogue of Alexandrian coins. University of
Oxford, Ashmolean Museum. Reprinted with a supplement by Colin M. Kraay, Oxford, 1971 [=
1933] (non vidi)
MIONNET, 1806-1839 = MIONNET, Theodore Edme, Description de médailles antiques, grecques et
romaines. I-VII - Suppl. I-IX, 1806-1839 (non vidi)
MIOSI, 1994 = MIOSI, F. T., The excavations at Tell Kedwa, North Sinai, in American research center
in Egypt (ARCE). 45th Annual meeting, Toronto, April 29 - May 1, 1994. Program and abstracts,
New York, 1994 (non vidi)
MITCHELL, 1976 = MITCHELL, Stephen, Requisitioned transport in the Roman empire. A new
inscription from Pisidia, in JRS, 66, 1976, p. 106-131
MITCHELL, 1991 = MITCHELL, T. C., Judah until the fall of Jerusalem (c. 700-586 B.C.), in
Boardman, John e.a. (ed.), The Cambridge ancient history. Second edition. III. Part 2. The Assyrian
and Babylonian empires and other states of the Near East, from the eighth to the sixth centuries
B.C., Cambridge e.a., 1991, p. 371-409
MITTHOF, 2005 = MITTHOF, Fritz, Bemerkungen zu Papyri XVIII. <Korr. Tyche> 522-525, in Tyche,
20, 2005, p. 259-261
MITTMANN, 1983 = MITTMANN, Siegfried, Die Küste Palästinas bei Herodot, in ZDPV, 99, 1983, p.
130-140
MODRZEJEWSKI, 1997 = MÉLÈZE MODRZEJEWSKI, Joseph, Les juifs d'Égypte de Ramses II à
Hadrien. Édition revue et complétée (Collection des Néréides), Paris, 1997
MOGENSEN, 1930 = MOGENSEN, Maria, La Glyptothèque Ny Carlsberg. La collection égyptienne,
Copenhague, 1930
MOGHIRA, 2002 = MOGHIRA, M. A., L'isthme de Suez, passage millénaire (640-2000), Paris, 2002
(non vidi)
MOHLE, 1932 = Theodoret von Kyros. Kommentar zu Jesaia. Herausgegeben von August Möhle
(Mitteilungen des Septuaginta-Unternehmens, 5), Berlin, 1932
MOLES, 1983 = MOLES, John L., Virgil, Pompey, and the Histories of Asinius Pollio. Aen. 2. 554-558,
in Classical world, 76, 1982-1983, p. 287-288
1240
Bibliography
MOLLER, 1976 = MÖLLER, Christa - SCHMITT, Götz, Siedlungen Palästinas nach Flavius Josephus
(TAVO, 14), Wiesbaden, 1978
MOMMSEN, 1882 = Iordanis Romana et Getica recensuit Theodorus Mommsen (Monumenti
Germaniae historica. Auctorum antiquissimorum, 5, 1), Berolini, 1882
MOMMSEN, 1892, I = Chronographus anni CCCLIIII. Accedunt I. Computatio A. CCCLII. II. Liber
genealogus anni CCCCXXVII-CCCCLII, in Chronica minora saec. IV.V.VI.VII. Edidit Theodorus
Mommsen. I (Monumenti Germaniae historica. Auctorum antiquissimorum, 9), Berolini, 1961 (=
1892), p. 13-196
MOMMSEN, 1895 = C. Iulii Solini Collectanea rerum memorabilium. Iterum recensuit Theodorus
Mommsen, Berolini, 1958 (= 1895)
MONTEIL, 1969, I-IV = Voyages d'Ibn Battûta. Texte arabe accompagné d'une traduction par C.
Defrémery et B. R. Sanguinetti. Réimpression de l'édition de l'année 1854 augmentée d'une préface
et de notes de Vincent Monteil. I-IV, Paris, 1969 [1854]
MONTET, 1938 = MONTET, Pierre, Trois gouverneurs de Tanis d'après les inscriptions des statues
687, 689 et 700 du Caire, in Kêmi, 7, 1938, p. 123-159
MONTET, 1942 = MONTET, Pierre, Tanis. Douze années de fouilles dans une capitale oubliée du delta
égyptien (Bibliothèque historique), Paris, 1942 (non vidi)
MONTET, 1946 = MONTET, Pierre, Inscriptions de Basse Époque trouvées à Tanis, in Kêmi, 8, 1946,
p. 29-126
MONTET, 1957, I = MONTET, Pierre, Géographie de l'Égypte ancienne. Première partie. To-Mehou la
Basse Égypte, Paris, 1957
MONTET, 1959a = MONTET, Pierre, L'Égypte et la bible (Cahiers d'archéologie biblique, 11),
Neuchatel, 1959
MONTET, 1959b = MONTET, Pierre, Inscriptions de Basse Époque trouvées à Tanis, in Kêmi, 15,
1959, p. 42-64
MOON, 1921 = MOON, F. W. - SADEK, H., Topography and geology of northern Sinai (Petroleum
research bulletin, 10), Cairo, 1921 (non vidi)
MOOREN, 1975 = MOOREN, Leon, The aulic titulature in Ptolemaic Egypt. Introduction and
prosopography (Verhandelingen van de Koninklijke academie voor wetenschappen, letteren en
schone kunsten van België. Klasse der letteren. Jaargang 37, 78), Brussel, 1975
MOOREN, 1979 = MOOREN, Léon, Antiochos IV. Epiphanes und das ptolemäisches Königtum, in
Bingen, Jean - Nachtergael, Georges (ed.), Actes du XVe congrès international de papyrologie,
Bruxelles - Louvain, 29 août - 3 septembre 1977. Quatrième partie. Papyrologie documentaire
(Papyrologica Bruxellensia, 19), Bruxelles, 1979, p. 78-86
MORAN, 1987 = Les lettres d'El-Amarna. Correspondance diplomatique du pharaon. Traduction de
William L.Moran avec la collaboration de V. Haas et G. Wilhelm. Traduction française de
Dominique Collon et Henri Cazelles (Littératures anciennes du Proche-Orient, 13), Paris, 1987
MORAN, 1992 [= 1987] = MORAN, William L., The Amarna letters, Baltimore, 1992 [= 1987]
MORARD, 1993 = MORARD, F., La légende copte de Simon et Théonoé, in Langues orientales
anciennes. Philologie et linguistique, 4, 1993, p. 139-183
MORENZ, 1969 = MORENZ, Siegfried, Die Begegnung Europas mit Ägypten. Mit einem Beitrag von
Martin Kaiser über Herodots Begegnung mit Ägypten. Erstmals erschienen in den
Sitzungsberichten der Sächsichen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, Philologisch -
Historische Klasse, Band 113, Heft 5, 1968. Der Text würde für diese zweite Ausgabe vielfach
erweitert und verbessert, Zürich - Stuttgart, 1969
MORGAN, 1998 = MORGAN, J. R., On the fringes of the canon. Work on the fragments of ancient
Greek fiction 1936-1994, in ANRW, 2.34.4, Berlin - New York, 1998, p. 3293-3390
MORRIS, 2005 = MORRIS, Ellen Fowles, The architecture of imperialism. Military bases and the
evolution of foreign policy in Egypt's New Kingdom (Probleme der Ägyptologie, 22), Leiden -
Boston, 2005
MOSCADI, 1970 = MOSCADI, Alessandro, Le lettere dell'archivio di Teofane, in Aegyptus, 50, 1970,
p. 88-154
MOSCATELLI, 1947 = MOSCATELLI, Péluse, ville oubliée, in Le rayon d'Égypte, 1947, 18 mai (non
vidi)
MOSHIER, 2004 = MOSHIER, Stephen O., Paleogeography of the eastern frontier for New Kingdom
Egypt, Northwest Sinai, in IXe Congrès international des égyptologues, 6-12 septembre 2004,
Grenoble - France. Résumé des communications, Alpes-Congrès, 2004, p. 85
MOSSHAMMER, 1984 = Georgii Syncelli Ecloga chronographica. Edidit Alden A. Mosshammer
(BSGRT), Leipzig, 1984
1241
Bibliography
MOSTAFA, 1986 = MOSTAFA, Ibrahim Ali, Tell Fara‘on - Imet (Egyptian Antiquities Organization,
1985-1986), in BCE, 11, 1986, p. 8-12
MOUTERDE, 1943 = MOUTERDE, R., Objets magiques. Recueil S. Ayvaz, in Mélanges de la Faculté
orientale. Université Saint Joseph. Beyrouth, 25, 6, 1942-1943, p. 105-128
MOUTON, 2000 = MOUTON, Jean-Michel, Le Sinaï médiéval. Un espace stratégique de l'islam
(Islamiques), Paris, 2000
MOUTON, 2001 = MOUTON, Jean-Michel, Le Sinaï de la conquête arabe à nos jours (Cahier des
annales islamologiques, 21), Le Caire, 2001 (non vidi)
MUHS, 1994 = MUHS, Brian, The great temenos of Naukratis, in JARCE, 31, 1994, p. 99-113
MULLER, 1841-1872, I-V = MÜLLER, Carolus - MÜLLER, Theod. - LANGLOIS, Victor (ed.),
Fragmenta historicorum Graecorum. I-V, Parisiis, 1841-1848-1849-1851-1872
MULLER, 1846 = Itinerarium Alexandri, in Scriptores rerum Alexandri Magni. Fragmenta collegit,
disposuit, vertit, annotatione instruxit, de vitis scriptisque auctorum disseuit, indicem plenissimum
adjecit Carolus Müllerus (Bibliotheca Graeca), Paris, 1877 (= 1846), p. 153-167
MULLER, 1848, II = Herodorus Heracleensis, in Fragmenta historicorum Graecorum collegit,
disposuit, notis et prolegomenis illustravit, indicibus instruxit Carolus Müllerus. II, Parisiis, 1848,
p. 27-41
MULLER, 1855-1861, I-III = Geographi Graeci minores. E codicibus recognovit prolegomenis
annotatione indicibus instruxit tabulis aeri incisis illustravit Carolus Müllerus. I-II. (III.) Tabulae,
Hildesheim, 1965 (= Paris, 1855-1861-1855)
MULLER, 1855, I = Scylacis Caryandensis periplus, in Geographi Graeci minores. E codicibus
recognovit prolegomenis annotatione indicibus instruxit tabulis aeri incisis illustravit Carolus
Müllerus. I, Hildesheim, 1965 (= Paris, 1855), p. 15-96
MULLER, 1861, II = Anonymi Geographiae expositio compendiaria, in Geographi Graeci minores. E
codicibus recognovit prolegomenis annotatione indicibus instruxit tabulis aeri incisis illustravit
Carolus Müllerus. II, Hildesheim, 1965 (= Paris, 1861), p. 494-509
MULLER, 1883-1901, I 1-2 - II = Claudii Ptolemaei Geographia. E codicibus recognovit,
prolegomenis, annotatione, indicibus, tabulis instruxit Carolus Müllerus. Voluminis primi pars
prima [Libri I-III]. Voluminis primi pars secunda [Libri IV-V] - Tabulae XXXVI (Bibliotheca
Graeca), Parisiis, 1883-1901
MULLER, 1888 = MÜLLER, Wilhelm Max, Erklärung des grossen Dekrets des Königs Har-m-hebe, in
ZÄS, 26, 1888, p. 70-94
MULLER, 1893 = MÜLLER, Wilhelm Max, Asien und Europa nach altägyptischen Denkmälern,
Leipzig, 1893
MULLER, 1911 = MÜLLER, Wilhelm Max, Das Land Gosen nach einem demotischen Schulbuch, in
OLZ, 14, 1911, p. 195-198
MULLER, 1972 = MÜLLER, Christa, Kritische Bemerkungen zu Wolfgang Kosack, Historisches
Kartenwerk Ägyptens, Bonn 1971, in GM, 2, 1972, p. 23-26
MUNIER, 1929 = MUNIER, Henri, Bibliographie géographique de l'Égypte. Tome deuxième.
Géographie historique, Le Caire, 1929
MUNIER, 1939 = MUNIER, Henri, La géographie de l'Égypte d'après les listes coptes-arabes, in
BSAC, 5, 1939, p. 201-243
MUNIER, 1943 = MUNIER, Henri, Recueil des listes épiscopales de l'Église copte (Publications de la
Société d'archéologie copte. Textes et documents, 2), Le Caire, 1943
MURNANE, 1985 = MURNANE, William J., The road to Kadesh. A historical interpretation of the
battle reliefs of king Sety I at Karnak (SAOC, 42), Chicago, 1985
MURNANE, 1995 = MURNANE, William J., Texts from the Amarna period in Egypt (Writings from the
ancient world. Society of biblical literature, 5), Atlanta, 1995
MURPHY, 1977 = Rufus Festus Avienus. Ora maritima or Description of the seacoast [from Brittany
round to Massilia]. Latin text with facing English translation, commentary, notes, indices and
facsimile of the 'editio princeps' by J. P. Murphy, Chicago, 1977
MUSIL, 1907-1908, II 1-2 = MUSIL, Alois, Arabia Petraea. II. Edom. Topographischer Reisebericht.
1. Teil - 2. Teil, Wien, 1907-1908
MUSSIES, 1965 = MUSSIES, Gerard, Supplément à la liste des stratèges des nomes égyptiens de H.
Henne, in Studia papyrologica varia (P.L.Bat., 14), Leiden, 1965, p. 13-46
MUSURILLO, 1961 = Acta Alexandrinorum de mortibus Alexandriae nobilium. Fragmenta papyracea
Graeca. Edidit et notis instruxit Herbert Musurillo (BSGRT), Lipsiae, 1961
MUSURILLO, 1972 = The martyrdom of the saintly and blessed apostle Apollonius, also called
Sakkeas, in The acts of the Christian martyrs. Introduction, texts and translations by Herbert
Musurillo, Oxford, 1979 (= 1972), p. 90-104
1242
Bibliography
MUTZELL, 1841 = Quintus Curtius Rufus. De gestis Alexandri Magni. Herausgegeben von Julius
Mützell. 2 Teile in einem Band, Hildesheim - New York, 1976 (= Berlin, 1841)
MUYSER, 1946 = MUYSER, Jacob, Contribution à l'étude des listes episcopales de l'Église copte, in
BSAC, 10, 1944 [1946], p. 115-176
MYSLIWIEC, 1978 = MYSLIWIEC, Karol, Studien zum Gott Atum. I (HÄB, 5), Hildesheim, 1978
NA'AMAN, 1979 = NA'AMAN, Nadav, The Brook of Egypt and Assyrian policy on the border of Egypt,
in Tel Aviv, 6, 1979, p. 68-90
NA'AMAN, 1980 = NA'AMAN, Nadav, The Shihor of Egypt and Shur that is before Egypt, in Tel Aviv,
7, 1980, p. 95-109
NA'AMAN, 1987 = NA'AMAN, Nadav, The Sinai peninsula as understood within the Egyptian and the
biblical concept of borders, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 709-713
[Hebrew]
NACHTERGAEL, 1996 = NACHTERGAEL, Georges, Un proscynème d'Assouan-rive gauche, in CdE,
71, 142, 1996, p. 335-342
NACHTERGAEL, 1999 = NACHTERGAEL, Georges - PINTAUDI, R., Timbres amphoriques d'Égypte
(Collection Donato Morelli), in AnPap, 10-11, 1998-1999, p. 161-187
NASSOUHI, 1925 = NASSOUHI, Essad, Prisme d'Assurbânipal daté de sa trentième année, provenant
du temple de Gula à Babylone, in AfK, 2, 1924-1925, p. 97-106
NASTER, 1948 = NASTER, Paul, Un trésor de tétradrachmes athéniens trouvé à Tell el Maskhouta
(Égypte), in RBN, 94, 1948, p. 5-14
NAU, 1898 = NAU, François, Les plérophories de Jean, évêque de Mayouma (suite). XXIII-LXXXIX, in
Revue de l'orient chrétien, 3, 4, 1898, p. 337-392
NAU, 1909 = NAU, François, Les suffragants d'Antioche au milieu du VIe siècle, in Revue de l'orient
chrétien, 14, 1909, p. 209-219
NAU, 1911 = NAU, F., Sur Kaisoun et Mousin, in Revue de l'orient chrétien. Série 2, 6, 1911, p. 422-
423
NAU, 1912 = Jean Rufus, évêque de Maïouma. Plérophories. Témoignages et révélations contre le
concile de Chalcédoine. Version syriaque et traduction française. Éditées par François Nau (PO,
8, 1), Paris, 1912, p. 1-208
NAUCK, 1867 = Lexicon Vindobonense. Recensuit et adnotatione critica instruxit Augustus Nauck.
Accedit appendix duas Photii homilias et alia opuscula complectens, Petropoli, 1867
NAUCK, 1888 = Aeschylus, in Tragicorum Graecorum fragmenta recensuit Augustus Nauck.
Supplementum continens nova fragmenta Euripidea et adespota apud scriptores veteres reperta
adiecit Bruno Snell, Hildesheim, 1964 (= 1888), p. 1-128
NAVEH, 1974a = NAVEH, J. - STERN, E., A stone vessel with a Thamudic inscription, in IEJ, 24, 1974,
p. 79-83
NAVEH, 1974b = NAVEH, J. - STERN, E., A stone chalice from the el-Arish region bearing a Thamudic
inscription, in Qadmoniot, 7, 1-2, 1974, p. 41-42 (Hebrew)
NAVILLE, 1886, Inl.-I-II = Das ägyptische Totenbuch der XVIII. bis XX. Dynastie aus verschiedenen
Urkunden zusammengestellt und herausgegeben von Édouard Naville. Einleitung. I. Text und
Vignetten. II. Varianten, Graz, 1971 (= Berlin, 1886)
NAVILLE, 1887 = NAVILLE, Édouard, The shrine of Saft el Henneh and the land of Goshen (1885)
(EEF, 5), London, 1887
NAVILLE, 1891 = NAVILLE, Édouard, Bubastis (1887-1889) (EEF, 8), London, 1891
NAVILLE, 1894 = NAVILLE, Édouard, Ahnas el Medineh (Heracleopolis Magna) with chapters on
Mendes, the nome of Thoth and Leontopolis (EEF. Memoir, 11), London, 1894
NAVILLE, 1894-1905 = NAVILLE, Édouard, The temple of Deir el Bahari. Introductory memoir and
Plates I-VI (EEF, 12-14; 16; 19; 27; 29), London, 1894-1908
NAVILLE, 1902 = NAVILLE, Édouard, La stèle de Pithom, in ZÄS, 40, 1902-1903, p. 66-75
NAVILLE, 1903 = NAVILLE, Édouard, The store-city of Pithom and the route of the Exodus. Fourth
edition, revised and enlarged (EEF, 1), London, 1903
NAVILLE, 1912 = NAVILLE, Édouard, Hebraeo-Aegyptiaca. II. The city of Zoar, in Proceedings of the
Society of biblical archaeology, 34, 1912, p. 308-315
NAVILLE, 1924 = NAVILLE, Édouard, The geography of the Exodus, in JEA, 10, 1924, p. 18-39
NEEV, 1967 = N EEV, David, Geological observation in the coastal plain of northern Sinai. A
preliminary report (Ministry of Development. Geological survey of Israel. Report No. QER/67/1),
1967 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
NEEV, 1969 = NEEV, David, Geographical landscape in Bardawil Lagoon, in Teva' va-Aretz.
Bimonthly journal of the Society for the protection of the nature in Israel, 11, 1969 (Hebrew) (non
vidi)
1243
Bibliography
NEEV, 1977 = NEEV, David, The Pelusium line - a major transcontinental shear, in Tectonophysics,
38, 3-4, 1977, p. T 1-8
NEEV, 1978 = NEEV, David - FRIEDMAN, G. M., Late Holocene tectonic activity along the margins of
the Sinai subplate, in Science, 202, 4366, 1978, p. 427-429
NEEV, 1982 = NEEV, David - HALL, J. K. - SAUL, J. M., The Pelusium megashear system across
Africa and associated lineament swarms, in Journal of geophysical research, 87, 1982, p. 1015-
1030 (non vidi)
NEEV, 1987 = N EEV, David - BAKLER, N. - EMERY, K. O., Mediterranean coasts of Israel and Sinai.
Holocene tectonism from geology, geophysics, and archaeology, New York, 1987 (non vidi)
NEGBI, 1994 = NEGBI, Ora, The 'Libyan landscape' from Thera. A review of Aegean enterprises
overseas in the Late Minoan I A Period, in JMA, 7, 1, 1994, p. 73-111
NEGEV, 1980 = NEGEV, Avraham, South Sinai inscriptions, in Meshel, Zeev - Finkelstein, Israel (ed.),
Sinai in antiquity. Researches in the history and archaeology of the peninsula (Qadmoniot Sinai),
Tel Aviv, 1980, p. 333-378 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
NEGEV, 1983 = NEGEV, Avraham, Tempel, Kirchen und Zisternen. Ausgrabungen in der Wüste
Negev. Die Kultur der Nabatäer, Stuttgart, 1983
NEGEV, 1987a = NEGEV, Avraham, The Nabateans in Sinai, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai,
Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 745-750 [Hebrew]
NEGEV, 1987b = NEGEV, Avraham, Nabatean inscriptions and rock engravings in Sinai, in
NELSON, 1930 = NELSON, Harold Hayden - EDGERTON, William Franklin - WILLIAMS, Caroline
Ransom e.a., Medinet Habu. I. Plates 1-54. Earlier historical records of Ramses III. By the
Epigraphic Survey (OIP, 8), Chicago, 1930
NELSON, 1940 = NELSON, Harold Hayden e.a., Medinet Habu. IV. Plates 193-249. Festival scenes of
Ramses III (OIP, 51), Chicago, 1940
NESBITT, 1999 = NESBITT, John, Ostrakine. Testimonia, 1999? (unpublished)
NESTLE, 1912 = NESTLE, Eb., Rhinokolura, in ZDPV, 35, 1912, p. 107
NEUBAUER, 1868 = NEUBAUER, Adolphe, La géographie du Talmud (Études talmudiques, 1), Paris,
1868
NEUSNER, 1978 = NEUSNER, Jacob, A history of the Mishnaic law of holy things. Part two. Menahot.
Translation and explanation (Studies in Judaism in Late Antiquity, 30, 2), Leiden, 1978
NEUSNER, 1991 = The Talmud of Babylonia. An American translation. XXIX.A. Tractate Menahot.
Chapters 1-3. Translated by Jacob Neusner (Brown Judaic studies, 235), Atlanta, Georgia, 1991
NEWBERRY, 1893 = NEWBERRY, Percy E. - FRASER, G. Willoughby, Beni Hasan. I (Archaeological
survey of Egypt), London, 1893
NEWBERRY, 1899 = NEWBERRY, Percy E., The Amherst papyri, being an account of the Egyptian
papyri in the collection of Lord Amherst of Hackney at Didlington Hall, Norfolk, London, 1899
NEWBERRY, 1932 = N EWBERRY, Percy E., Miscellanea, in JEA, 18, 1932, p. 141-142
NEWS, 2005 (internet) = TravelVideo.TV. News from Egypt Frebruary 2005,
http://travelvideo.tv/news/more.php?id=4186_0_1_0_M, 2005
NIBBI, 1975 = NIBBI, Alessandra, The Wadi Tumilat, Atika and Mw-Qd, in GM, 16, 1975, p. 33-38
NIBBI, 1978 = NIBBI, Alessandra, The Lake of reeds of the Pyramid Texts and Yam Sûph, in GM, 29,
1978, p. 95-100
NIBBI, 1985 = NIBBE, Alessandra, Wenamun and Alashiya reconsidered, 1985
NIBBI, 1989 = NIBBE, Alessandra, The problems of Sile and Ú3rw, in DE, 14, 1989, p. 69-78
NIBBI, 1995a = N IBBI, Alessandra, News from the Sinai, in DE, 32, 1995, p. 5-6
NIBBI, 1995b = NIBBI, Alessandra, A note on Atika / Attaka / Taka and copper, in DE, 32, 1995, p. 67-
74
NIBBI, 1997 = NIBBI, Alessandra, Some geographical notes on ancient Egypt. A selection of published
papers, 1975-1997, in Discussions in Egyptology. Special number 3, Oxford, 1997
NIBBI, 1999 = NIBBI, Alessandra, A note on the northern boundaries of ancient Egypt: Sile, Ÿ3rw and
T3-dnjt again, in DE, 44, 1999, p. 79-89
NICOLAS, 1979 = NICOLAS, Étienne Paul, De Néron à Vespasien. Études et perspectives historiques
suivies de l'analyse, du catalogue, et de la reproduction des monnaies 'oppositionnelles' connues
des années 67 à 70. I-II (Collection d'études anciennes), Paris, 1979
NIEBUHR, 1772 = NIEBUHR, Carsten, Beschreibung von Arabien. Vorwort zum Nachdruck von
Dietmar Henze, Graz, 1969 (= Kopenhagen, 1772)
NIEBUHR, 1776-1780, I-II = NIEBUHR, Carsten, Voyage en Arabie et en d'autres païs circonvoisins
(1761). Traduit de l'Allemand, Paris, 1776-1780 (non vidi)
1244
Bibliography
NIELSEN, 2002 = NIELSEN, Bruce E. - WORP, Klaas A., New papyri from the New York University
collection: III, in ZPE, 140, 2002, p. 129-150
NIEMEIER, 2001 = NIEMEIER, Wolf-Dietrich, Ancient Greeks in the orient. Textual and
archaeological evidence, in BASOR, 322, 2001, p. 11-32
NILE, 1973 = Afik Qadum shel ha Nilus, in Hadashot arkheologiyot (Archaeological newsletter), 47,
1973, p. 29 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
NILLES, 1896-1897, I-II = Kalendarium manuale utriusque ecclesiae orientalis et occidentalis ...
auctius atque emendatius iterum edidit Nicolaus Nilles. I. Immobilia totius anni festa. II. Mobilia
totius anni festa, Oeniponte, 1896-1897
NILSSON, 1907 = Guides Nilsson. Guide pratique. Alexandrie, le Caire, Port-Saïd et environs, Paris -
Alexandrie, 1907
NILSSON, 1909 = NILSSON, Martin P., Timbres amphoriques de Lindos publiés avec une étude sur les
timbres amphoriques rhodiens, in Oversigt over det Kongelige Danske Videnskabernes Selskabs
Forhandlinger, 1909, p. 37-180.349-539
NIMS, 1983 = NIMS, Charles F. - STEINER, Richard C., A paganized version of Psalm 20:2-6 from the
Aramaic text in demotic script, in JAOS, 103, 1983, p. 261-274
NOBBE, 1843-1845, I-II = Claudii Ptolemaei Geographia. Edidit Carolus Fridericus Augustus Nobbe.
I-II, Lipsiae, 1843-1845
NOE, 1937 = NOE, Sydney P., A bibliography of Greek coin hoards. Second edition (Numismatic notes
and monographs, 78), New York, 1937
NÖLDEKE, 1884 = NÖLDEKE, Th. - GILDEMEISTER, J., Bemerkungen über Anthedon und Muntar, in
ZDPV, 7, 1884, p. 140-142
NOORDEGRAAF, 1938 = NOORDEGRAAF, Cornelia A., A geographical papyrus, in Mnemosyne.
Series III, 6, 1938, p. 273-310
NORIN, 1977 = NORIN, Stig I. L., Er spaltete das Meer. Die Auszugsüberlieferung in Psalmen und
Kult des alten Israel (Coniectanea biblica. Old Testament series, 9), Lund, 1977
NORMAN, 1969 = Libanius. Selected works. With an English translation, introduction and notes by A.
F. Norman. In three volumes. I. The Julianic orations (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1969
NORTH SINAI, 2001 (internet) = THE EGYPTIAN STATE INFORMATION SERVICE, Ancient pilgrims road
in North Sinai discovered, http://www.uk.sis.gov.eg/online/html3/o260221a.htm and
http://www.arabicnews.com/ansub/Daily/Day/010226/2001022638.html, 2001
NOTES, 1992 = Notes and news from Egypt, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of the Egypt
NOTES, 1994a = Notes and news, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of the Egypt Exploration
Society, 4, 1994, p. 27-28
NOTES, 1994b = Notes and news, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of the Egypt Exploration
Society, 5, 1994, p. 30
NOTES, 1995 = Notes and news, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of the Egypt Exploration
Society, 6, 1995, p. 17
Society, 8, 1996, p. 27
Society, 10, 1997, p. 15
Society, 17, 2000, p. 11
NOTH, 1947 = NOTH, Martin, Die Schauplatz des Meereswunder, in Fück, Johann (ed.), Festschrift
Otto Eissfeldt zum 60. Geburtstage 1. September 1947, dargebracht von Freunden und Verehrern,
Halle an der Saale, 1947, p. 181-190
NUR EL-DIN, 1979 = NUR EL-DIN, M. A., The collection of demotic ostraca in [the] Cairo Museum,
in Reineke, Walter F. (ed.), First international congress of Egyptology, Cairo, October 2-10, 1976.
Acts (Schriften zur Geschichte und Kultur des Alten Orients, 14), Berlin, 1979, p. 499-501
NUSSBAUM, 1965 = NUSSBAUM, O., Der Standort des Liturgen am christlichen Altar vor dem Jahre
1000. Eine archäologische und liturgiegeschichtlichte Untersuchung. I-II (Theophaneia. Beiträge
zur Religions- und Kirchengeschichte des Altertums, 18), Bonn, 1965
O.Ashm.Shelton, 1988 = SHELTON, John C., Greek ostraca in the Ashmolean Museum from
Oxyrhynchus and other sites. Edited with translations and notes (O.Ashm.Shelton) (Papyrologica
Florentina, 17), Firenze, 1988
O.Bodl. I, 1930 = Greek ostraca in the Bodleian library at Oxford and various other collections.
Edited by John Gavin Tait. I, London, 1930
1245
Bibliography
O.Bodl. II, 1955 = Greek ostraca in the Bodleian library at Oxford. Edited by John Gavin Tait and
Claire Préaux. II. Ostraca of the Roman and Byzantine periods (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs,
33), London, 1955
O.Mich. I, 1935 = Greek ostraca in the University of Michigan collection. By Leiv Amundsen. Part I.
Texts (University of Michigan studies. Humanistic series, 34), Ann Arbor, 1935
O.Ont.Mus. II, 1976 = BAGNALL, Roger S. - SAMUEL, Alan E., Ostraka in the Royal Ontario Museum.
II (American studies in papyrology, 15), Toronto, 1976
O.Wilck., 1899, I-II = WILCKEN, Ulrich, Griechische Ostraka aus Ägypten und Nubien. Ein Beitrag
zur antiken Wirtschaftsgeschichte. I. - II. Texte, Leipzig - Berlin, 1899
OBSOMER, 1989 = OBSOMER, Claude, Les campagnes de Sésostris dans Hérodote. Essai
d'interprétation du texte grec à la lumière des réalités égyptiennes, Bruxelles, 1989
OCD, 1996 = HORNBLOWER, Simon - SPAWFORD, Antony (ed.), The Oxford Classical dictionary.
Third edition, Oxford, 1996
ODELAIN, 1978 = ODELAIN, Olivier - SEGUINEAU, Raymond, Dictionnaire des noms propres de la
bible, Paris, 1978
OERTEL, 1964 = OERTEL, Friedrich, Das Problem des antiken Suezkanals, in Repgen, Konrad -
Skalweit, Stephen (ed.), Spiegel der Geschichte. Festgabe für Max Braubach zum 10. April 1964,
Münster, 1964, p. 18-51
OERTEL, 1970 = OERTEL, Friedrich, Herodots ägyptischer Logos und die Glaubwürdigkeit Herodots.
Mit einem metrologischen Beitrag und Anhang (Antiquitas. Reihe I. Abhandlungen zur alten
Geschichte, 18), Bonn, 1970
OFFORD, 1912 = OFFORD, Joseph, The localities of the Exodus, and a new Egyptian papyrus, in PEQ,
43, 1912, p. 202-205
OGIS I-II, 1903-1905 = Orientis Graeci inscriptiones selectae. Supplementum Sylloges inscriptionum
Graecarum. Edidit Wilhelmus Dittenberger. I-II, Hildesheim, 1960 (= Leipzig, 1903-1905)
OIKONOMIDES, 1974 = O IKONOMIDES, Al. N. (ed.), Abbreviations in Greek inscriptions, papyri,
manuscripts and early printed books, Chicago, 1974
OKED, 1996 = OKED, Sarit H., Patterns of the transport amphorae at Ostrakine during the 6th and 7th
centuries, in ARAM Periodical, 8, 1, 1996, p. 165-175
OLD, 1982 = G LARE, P. G. W., Oxford Latin dictionary, Oxford, 1982
OLDFATHER, 1933, I = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather. In twelve
volumes. I. Books I and II, 1-34 (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1989 (= 1933)
OLDFATHER, 1935, II = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather. In twelve
volumes. II. Books II (continued) 35-IV, 58 (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1979 (= 1935)
OLDFATHER, 1935, III = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather. In
twelve volumes. III. Books IV (continued) 35-VIII (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1970 (=
1935)
OLDFATHER, 1946, IV = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather. In
twelve volumes. IV. Books IX-XII, 40 (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1961 (= 1946)
OLDFATHER, 1950, V = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather. In twelve
volumes. V. Books XII, 41-XIII (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1976 (= 1950)
OLDFATHER, 1954, VI = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. H. Oldfather. In
twelve volumes. VI. Books XIV-XV, 19 (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1977 (= 1954)
OLMSTEAD, 1923 = O LMSTEAD, Albert ten Eyck, History of Assyria, New York - London, 1923
OLSZOWY-SCHLANGER, 1998 = OLSZOWY-SCHLANGER, Judith, Karaite marriage documents from
the Cairo Geniza. Legal tradition and cummunity life in mediaeval Egypt and Palestine (Études sur
le judaisme médieval, 20), Leiden, 1998 (non vidi)
ONASCH, 1994, I-II = ONASCH, Hans-Ulrich, Die assyrischen Eroberungen Ägyptens. I. Kommentare
und Anmerkungen. II. Texte in Umschrift (ÄAT, 27), Wiesbaden, 1994
OPITZ, 1935 = Athanasius Werke. Zweiter Band. Erster Teil. Die Apologien. Von Hans-Georg Opitz.
1. De decretis Nicaenae synodi. 2. De sententia Dionysii. 3. Apologia de fuga sua. 4. Apologia
contra Arianos. 5. Epistula encyclica. 6. Epistula ad Serapionem de morte Arii. 7. Epistula ad
monachos. 8. Historia Arianorum. 9. De synodis. 10. Apologia ad Constantium, Berlin - Leipzig,
1935
OPPENHEIM, 1957 = OPPENHEIM, A. L., A bird's-eye view of Mesopotamian economic history, in
Polanyi, Karl - Arensberg, Conrad M. - Pearson, Harry W. (ed.), Trade and market in the early
empires. Economies in history and theory, Glencoe (Illinois), 1957, p. 27-37
OREN, 1970 = OREN, Eliezer D., A Nabataean fortress in Northern Sinai, in Hadashot arkheologiyot
(Archaeological newsletter), 34-35, 1970, p. 27 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
1246
Bibliography
OREN, 1973a = OREN, Eliezer D., An Egyptian fort on the military route to Canaan, in Qadmoniot, 6,
3-4, 1973, p. 101-103 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1973b = OREN, Eliezer D., Notes and news. Bir el-'Abd (Northern Sinai), in IEJ, 23, 1973, p.
112-113
OREN, 1973c = OREN, Eliezer D., The overland route between Egypt and Canaan in the Early Bronze
Age (Preliminary report), in IEJ, 23, 1973, p. 198-205
OREN, 1973f = OREN, Eliezer D., The Dikla region, in Hadashot arkheologiyot (Archaeological
newsletter), 47, 1973, p. 21 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
OREN, 1974 = OREN, Eliezer D., Bir el-'Abd (Sinaï Nord), in RB, 81, 1974, p. 87-89
OREN, 1975a = OREN, Eliezer D., Burial customs in the north-eastern Nile Delta, in Qadmoniot, 8, 2-
3, 1975, p. 77-81 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1975b = OREN, Eliezer D., Kasserwit, north-western Sinai, in Hadashot arkheologiyot
(Archaeological newsletter), 53, 1975, p. 37 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
OREN, 1976 = OREN, Eliezer D., Explorations in the Negev and Sinai. Catalogue of the exhibition at
the Ben Gurion University of the Negev, 1976 (non vidi)
OREN, 1977a = OREN, Eliezer D., 'Migdol' fortress in north-western Sinai, in Qadmoniot, 10, 2-3,
1977, p. 71-76 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1977b = OREN, Eliezer D. - NETZER, E., Settlements of the Roman Period at Qasarweit in
northern Sinai, in Qadmoniot, 10, 4, 1977, p. 94-107 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1977c = OREN, Eliezer D., Ostrakine (el-Felusiat), in Hadashot arkheologiyot (Archaeological
newsletter), 63-64, 1977, p. 72-75 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1977d = OREN, Eliezer D., Archaeology and trackers. Ancient settlements in the north of Sinai
Peninsula, in Bamahaneh, 19, 1977, p. 16 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
OREN, 1977e = OREN, Eliezer D., A Nabatean site at Moshav Sadot, in Hadashot arkheologiyot
OREN, 1978 = OREN, Eliezer D., Sites in E Sinai, in Hadashot arkheologiyot (Archaeological
newsletter), 67-68, 1978, p. 69-71 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
OREN, 1978a = OREN, Eliezer D., A Christian settlement at Ostracina in northern Sinai, in
Qadmoniot, 11, 2-3, 1978, p. 81-87 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1978b = OREN, Eliezer D., Rafiah region - Nabatean sites, in Hadashot arkheologiyot
(Archaeological newsletter), 65-66, 1978, p. 58-61 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1978c = O REN, Eliezer D. - WEINBERG, F., (Northern Sinai), in Metallurgical society of CIL.
Annual volume, 1978, p. 147-155 (non vidi)
OREN, 1979a = OREN, Eliezer D., Stratopeda - Biblical Migdol? A new fortress of the Archaic period
in the eastern Nile Delta, in Coldstream, John Nicolas - Colledge, Malcolm A. R. (ed.), Greece and
Italy in the classical world. Acta of the XI international congress of classical archaeology, London,
3-9 September, 1978, London, 1979, p. 199
OREN, 1979b = O REN, Eliezer D., Land bridge between Asia and Africa. Archaeology of northern
Sinai up to the Classical Period, in Rothenberg, Beno e.a. (ed.), Sinai. Pharaohs, miners, pilgrims
and soldiers, Berne, 1979, p. 181-191
OREN, 1979c = OREN, Eliezer D. e.a., (Northern Sinai), in Metallography, 10, 1979, p. 305-316 (non
vidi)
OREN, 1979d = O REN, Eliezer D. - PRAWLOSWKI, A. - IZRAEL, R., Sinai and Gaza Strip, in Yitzhaki,
A. (ed.), Israel guide, Jerusalem, 1979, p. 25-89 ca. (non vidi)
OREN, 1980a = OREN, Eliezer D., Egyptian New Kingdom sites in north-eastern Sinai, in Qadmoniot,
13, 1-2, 1980, p. 26-33 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1980b = OREN, Eliezer D., Survey of northern Sinai 1972-1978, in Meshel, Zeev - Finkelstein,
Israel (ed.), Sinai in antiquity. Researches in the history and archaeology of the peninsula
(Qadmoniot Sinai), Tel Aviv, 1980, p. 100-158 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1981a = OREN, Eliezer D. - GILEAD, Isaac, Chalcolithic sites in northeastern Sinai, in Tel Aviv.
Journal of the Tel Aviv University. Institute of Archaeology, 8, 1981, p. 25-44
OREN, 1981b = OREN, Eliezer D., How not to create a history of the exodus. A critique of professor
Goedicke's theories, in Biblical archaeology review, 7, 6, 1981, p. 46-53
OREN, 1981c = O REN, Eliezer D. - MORRISON, Martha A., Excavations at Ostrakine. Part I - Part II,
in The illustrated London news, 1981, November, p. 76-77; December, p. 90
OREN, 1982a = OREN, Eliezer D. - FIGUERAS, Pau, Le Nord-Sinaï. Voie de passage entre l'Égypte et le
Moyen-Orient. Des villes oubliées arrachées au sable, in Le monde de la bible, 24, 1982, p. 1-48
OREN, 1982b = OREN, Eliezer D., Excavations at Qasrawet in north-western Sinai. Preliminary
report, in IEJ, 32, 1982, p. 203-211
1247
Bibliography
OREN, 1983 = OREN, Eliezer D., Ancient military roads between Egypt and Cana'an, in Bulletin of the
Anglo-Israel archaeological society, 10, 1982-1983, p. 20 (non vidi)
OREN, 1984a = O REN, Eliezer D., Migdol. A new fortress on the edge of the eastern Nile Delta, in
BASOR, 256, 1984, p. 7-44
OREN, 1984b = OREN, Eliezer D., 'Governor's residencies' in Canaan under the New Kingdom. A case
study of Egyptian administration, in JSSEA, 14, 2, 1984, p. 37-56
OREN, 1985a = O REN, Eliezer D., Israel's neighbours in the Iron Age in the light of archaeological
research. Respondents, in Amitai, Janet (ed.), Biblical archaeology today. Proceedings of the
international congress on biblical archaeology, Jerusalem, April, 1984, Jerusalem, 1985, p. 223-
226
OREN, 1985b = OREN, Eliezer D., A new garrison site of the Saite Period in the East Delta, in
American research center in Egypt (ARCE), Annual meeting, New York, 1985, 1985 (non vidi)
OREN, 1985c = O REN, Eliezer D., Architecture of Egyptian 'Governor's residencies' in Late Bronze
Age Palestine, in Eretz-Israel, 18, 1985, p. 183-199 (Hebrew); p. 72* (English summary)
OREN, 1986a = OREN, Eliezer D., A Phoenician emporium on the border of Egypt, in Qadmoniot, 19,
3-4, 1986, p. 83-91 (Hebrew)
OREN, 1987a = OREN, Eliezer D., The 'Ways of Horus' in North Sinai, in Rainey, Anson, F. (ed.),
Egypt, Israel, Sinai. Archaeological and historical relationships in the biblical period, Tel Aviv,
1987, p. 69-119
OREN, 1987b = OREN, Eliezer D., Northern Sinai before the classical period. History and
archaeology, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 627-646 [Hebrew]
OREN, 1987c = OREN, Eliezer D. - YEKUTIELI, Yuval, Taur Ikhbeineh, in Hadashot arkheologiyot
(Archaeological newsletter), 90, 1987, p. 53-54 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
OREN, 1989a = O REN, Eliezer D., Early Bronze Age settlement in northern Sinai. A model for Egypto-
Canaanite interconnections, in de Miroschedji, Pierre (ed.), L'urbanisation de la Palestine à l'âge
du Bronze ancien. Bilan et perspectives des recherches actuelles. Part II. Actes du Colloque
d'Emmaüs (20-24 octobre 1986) (BAR. International series, 527), Oxford, 1989, p. 389-405
OREN, 1989b = OREN, Eliezer D. - SHERESHEVSKI, J., Military architecture along the 'Ways of Horus'.
Egyptian reliefs and archaeological evidence, in Eretz-Israel, 20, 1989, p. 8-22 (Hebrew); p. 193*
(English summary)
OREN, 1990 = OREN, Eliezer D. - YEKUTIELI, Yuval, North Sinai during the MB I period. Pastoral
nomadism and sedentary settlement, in Eretz-Israel, 21, 1990, p. 6-22 (Hebrew); p. 101* (English
summary)
OREN, 1992a = OREN, Eliezer D., Late Old Kingdom ceramics from North Sinai. Chronology and
interconnection, in BCE, 16, 1992, p. 45-46
OREN, 1992b = OREN, Eliezer D. - YEKUTIELI, Yuval e.a., Taur Ikhbeineh. Earliest evidence for
Egyptian interconnections, in van den Brink, Edwin C. M. (ed.), The Nile Delta in transition. 4th-
3rd millennium B.C. Proceedings of the seminar held in Cairo, 21-24 October 1990, at the
Netherlands Institute of archaeology and Arabic studies, Tel Aviv, 1992, p. 361-384
OREN, 1993a = O REN, Eliezer D., Tel Haror - Tel Ma’aravim - Ostrakine - Qasrawet - Ruqeish - Tel
Sera‘ - Northern Sinai, in Stern, Ephraim e.a. (ed.), The new encyclopedia of archaeological
excavations in the Holy Land. II-IV, Jerusalem e.a., 1993, p. 580-584. 920-921. 1171-1173. 1213-
1218. 1293-1294. 1329-1335. 1386-1396
OREN, 1993b = OREN, Eliezer D., A Christian settlement at Ostrakine in North Sinai, in Tsafrir,
Yoram (ed.), Ancient churches revealed, Jerusalem, 1993, p. 305-314
OREN, 1993c = OREN, Eliezer D., Ethnicity and regional archaeology. The western Negev under
Assyrian rule, in Biran, Avraham - Aviram, Joseph (ed.), Biblical archaeology today, 1990.
Proceedings of the second international congress of biblical archaeology, Jerusalem, June-July,
1990, Jerusalem, 1993, p. 102-105 (non vidi)
OREN, 1995 = OREN, Eliezer D. - GOREN, Yuval - FEINSTEIN, Rachel, The archaeological and
ethnoarchaeological interpretation of a ceramological enigma. Pottery production in Sinai (Egypt)
during the New Kingdom period, in Lindahl, Anders - Stilborg, Ole (ed.), The aim of laboratory
analyses of ceramics in archaeology. KVHVA Konference, 34, Stockholm, 1995, p. 101-120 (non
vidi)
OREN, 1997a = OREN, Eliezer D. (ed.), The Hyksos. New historical and archaeological perspectives
(University Museum monograph, 46. University Museum Symposium series, 8), Philadelphia, 1997
OREN, 1997b = OREN, Eliezer D., The Hyksos enigma. Introductory overview, in Oren, Eliezer D.
(ed.), The Hyksos. New historical and archaeological perspectives (University Museum
monograph, 46. University Museum Symposium series, 8), Philadelphia, 1997, p. xix-xxvi
1248
Bibliography
OREN, 1997c = OREN, Eliezer D., The 'kingdom of Sharuhen' and the Hyksos kingdom, in Oren,
Eliezer D. (ed.), The Hyksos. New historical and archaeological perspectives (University Museum
OREN, 1998 = OREN, Eliezer D., Le Nord-Sinaï à l'époque perse. Perspectives archéologiques, in
Valbelle, Dominique - Bonnet, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant l'antiquité et le moyen âge. 4000 ans
d'histoire pour un désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est tenu à l'UNESCO du 19 au 21
septembre 1997, Paris, 1998, p. 75-82
OREN, 1999 = OREN, Eliezer D., Sinai, North, late prehistoric and dynastic sites, in Bard, Kathryn A.
- Shubert, Steven Blake (ed.), Encyclopedia of the archaeology of ancient Egypt, London - New
York, 1999, p. 733-737
OREN, 2000a = O REN, Eliezer D. (ed.), The sea peoples and their world: a reassessment (University
Museum monographs, 108 - University Museum symposium series, 11), Philadelphia, 2000
OREN, 2000b = OREN, Eliezer D., Trading emporia on the border of Egypt during the Persian period,
in Transeuphratène, 19, 2000, p. 174-175
ORNAN, 1986 = ORNAN, Tallay, Moshe Dayan's collection. A catalogue of the Israel Museum
Jerusalem, Jerusalem, 1986 (non vidi)
ORRIEUX, 1983 = ORRIEUX, Claude, Les papyrus de Zenon. L'horizon d'un grec en Egypte au IIIe
siècle avant J. C., Paris, 1983
ORTH, 1993 = ORTH, Wolfgang, Die Diadochenzeit im Spiegel der historischen Geographie.
Kommentar zu TAVO-Karte B V 2 'Diadochenreiche (um 303 v. Chr.)' (TAVO, 80), Wiesbaden,
1993
OSBORNE, 1994 = O SBORNE, Michael J. - BYRNE, Sean G., A lexicon of Greek personal names. II.
Attica, Oxford, 1994
OSBORNE, 1996 = OSBORNE, Michael J. - BYRNE, Sean G., The foreign residents of Athens. An annex
to the Lexicon of Greek personal names. Attica (Studia Hellenistica, 33), Lovanii, 1996
OSING, 1976 = OSING, Jürgen, Die Nominalbildung des Ägyptischen. Textband - Anmerkungen und
Indices, Mainz am Rhein, 1976
OSING, 1998 = OSING, Jürgen, Beiträge zu den Oasen, in Clarysse, Willy - Schoors, Antoon -
Willems, Harco (ed.), Egyptian religion. The last thousand years. Part II. Studies dedicated to the
memory of Jan Quaegebeur (OLA, 85), Leuven, 1998, p. 1143-1448
OTTO, 1905-1908 = OTTO, Walter, Priester und Tempel im hellenistischen Ägypten. I-II. Ein Beitrag
zur Kulturgeschichte des Hellenismus, Leipzig - Berlin, 1905-1908
OTTO, 1938 = OTTO, Walter - BENGTSON, Hermann, Zur Geschichte des Niederganges des
Ptolemaërreiches. Ein Beitrag zur Regierungszeit des 8. und des 9. Ptolemäers (Abhandlungen der
Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-historische Abteilung. Neue Folge, 17),
Hildesheim, 1978 (= München, 1938)
OTTO, 1954 = OTTO, Eberhard, Die biographische Inschriften der ägyptischen Spätzeit. Ihre
geistesgeschichtliche und literarische Bedeutung (PÄ, 2), Leiden, 1954
OTTO, 1960 = OTTO, Eberhard, Das ägyptische Mundöffningsritual. I. Text. II. Kommentar (ÄA, 3),
Wiesbaden, 1960
OULTON, 1932 = Eusebius. The ecclesiastical history. With an English translation by J. E. L. Oulton.
Taken from the edition published in conjunction with H. J. Lawhor. In two volumes. II [Books VI-
X] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1964 (= 1932)
OVADIAH, 1978 = OVADIAH, Asher, Early Christian inscribed tombstones in the D. Pinkus
Collection, Israel, in Studium Biblicum Franciscanum. Liber annuus, 28, 1978, p. 127-141
OVADIAH, 1979 = OVADIAH, Asher, Early Christian inscribed tombstones in the D. Pinkus
Collection, Israel, in Pippidi, D. M. (ed.), Actes du VIIe congrès international d'épigraphie grecque
et latine, Constantza, 9-15 septembre 1977, Bucuresti - Paris, 1979, p. 429-430
OVADIAH, 1987 = OVADIAH, Ruth - OVADIAH, Asher, Hellenistic, Roman and Early Byzantine
mosaic pavements in Israel (Bibliotheca Archaeologica, 6), Roma, 1987
OVADIAH, 1991a = OVADIAH, Asher - GOMEZ DE SILVA, Carla - MUCZNIK, Sonia, The mosaic
pavements of Sheikh Zouède in northern Sinai, in Tesserae. Festschrift für Josef Engemann
(Jahrbuch für Antike und Christentum. Ergänzungsband, 18), Münster, 1991, p. 181-191
OVADIAH, 1991b = OVADIAH, Asher - MOCHNIK, Sonia - GOMEZ DE SILVA, Carla, A new look at the
mosaic floor from Sheikh Zuweid in the Ismailiya Museum, in Qadmoniot, 24, 3-4 (95-96), 1991, p.
122-126 and back cover (Hebrew)
P.Achmim, 1930 = Les papyrus grecs d'Achmîm à la Bibliothèqe nationale de Paris par Paul Collart,
Le Caire, 1930
1249
Bibliography
P.Alex., 1964 = SWIDEREK, Anna - VANDONI, Mariangela, Papyrus grecs du Musée Gréco-Romain
d'Alexandrie (Travaux du Centre d'archéologie méditerranéenne de l'Académie polonaise des
sciences, 2), Warszawa, 1964
P.Amst. I, 1980 = Die Amsterdamer Papyri I (P.Amst. I). Band I. Nr. 1-100. R. P. Salomons - Pieter J.
Sijpesteijn - Klaas Anthony Worp (Studia Amstelodamensia ad epigraphicam, ius antiquum et
papyrologicam pertinentia, 14), Zutphen, 1980
P.Berl.Leihg. II, 1977 = Berliner Leihgabe griechischer Papyri. II. Aus dem Nachlass Ture Kaléns
fortgeführt und in französcher Tracht herausgegeben von Alfred Tomsin (Acta Universitatis
Upsaliensis. Studia Graeca Upsaliensia, 12), Uppsala, 1977
P.Bingen, 2000 = Papyri in honorem Johannis Bingen octogenarii (P.Bingen). Curavit Henri Melaerts
(Studia varia Bruxellensia ad orbem Graeco-Latinum pertinentia, 5), Bruxelles, 2000
P.Cair.Isid., 1960 = The archive of Aurelius Isidorus in the Egyptian Museum, Cairo, and the
University of Michigan (P.Cair.Isidor.). Edited by Arthur E. R. Boak - Herbert Chayyim Youtie,
Ann Arbor, 1960
P.Cair.Masp., 1911 = MASPERO, Jean, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du
Caire. Nos. 67001-67124. Papyrus grecs d'époque byzantine. I, Le Caire, 1911
P.Cair.Zen. I, 1925 = Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire. Nos. 59001-
59139. Zenon papyri. By Campbell Cowan Edgar. I, Hildesheim - New York, 1971 (= Le Caire,
1925)
P.Cair.Zen. II, 1926 = Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire. Nos. 59140-
59297. Zenon papyri. By Campbell Cowan Edgar. II, Hildesheim - New York, 1971 (= Le Caire,
1926)
P.Cair.Zen. III, 1928 = Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire. Nos. 59298-
59531. Zenon papyri. By Campbell Cowan Edgar. III, Hildesheim - New York, 1971 (= Le Caire,
1971)
P.Cair.Zen. IV, 1931 = Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du Musée du Caire. Nos. 59532-
59800. Zenon papyri. By Campbell Cowan Edgar. IV, Hildesheim - New York, 1971 (= Le Caire,
1931)
P.Cair.Zen. V, 1940 = Zenon Papyri. Nos. 59801-59853 (P. Cairo Zenon, V). By Campbell Cowan
Edgar. Ouvrage posthume édité par les soins de O. Guéraud et Pierre Jouguet (Publications de la
Société Fouad I de papyrologie. Textes et documents, 5), Hildesheim - New York, 1971 (= Le
Caire, 1940)
P.Col.Zen. I, 1934 = Zenon papyri. Business papers of the third century B.C. dealing with Palestine
and Egypt. Edited with introduction and notes by William Linn Westermann and Elizabeth Sayre
Hasenoehrl. I (Columbia papyri. Greek series, 3), New York, 1934
P.Cornell, 1926 = Greek papyri in the library of Cornell University. Edited with translations and notes
by William Linn Westermann and Casper J. Kraemer, New York, 1926
P.Edgar, 1918-1924 = EDGAR, Campbell Cowan, Selected papyri from the archives of Zenon (Nos. 1-
10.11-21.22-36.37-48.49-54.55-64.65-66.67-72.73-76.77-88.89-111), in ASAE, 18, 1918, p. 73-
98.225-244; 19, 1919, p. 13-36.81-104; 20, 1920, p. 19-40.181-206; 21, 1921, p. 89-109; 22, 1922,
p. 209-231; 23, 1923, p. 73-98.187-209; 24, 1924, p. 17-52
P.Fayum, 1900 = Fayûm towns and their papyri by Bernard Pyne Grenfell, Arthur S. Hunt, David G.
Hogarth, with a chapter by J. Grafton Milne (EEF. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 2), London, 1900
P.Frankf., 1920 = Griechische Papyri aus dem Besitz des Rechtswissenschaftlichen Seminars der
Universität Frankfurt von H. Lewald (SHAW, 1920, 14), Heidelberg, 1920
P.Gen. I, 1906 = Les papyrus de Genève. Transcrits et publiés par Jules Nicole. I. Papyrus grecs. Actes
et lettres, Genève, 1967 (= 1906)
P.Gen. III, 1996 = Les papyrus de Genève. III. Nos. 118-146. Textes littéraires et documentaires.
Publiés par Paul Schubert avec des contributions de Ruth Duttenhöfer, D. Fausti, A. E. Hanson, A.
Hurst, J. Rudhardt, Pieter J. Sijpesteijn, C. Wehrli, Genève, 1996
P.Gen.(2) I, 2002 = Les papyrus de Genève. I. 2e édition. Nos 1-10, 12-44, 66-78, 80-81. Textes
documentaires. Publiés par Paul Schubert and Isabelle Jornot avec des contributions de Claudia
Wick, Genève, 2002
P.Giss.Univ. III, 1931 = Mitteilungen aus der Papyrussammlung der Giessener Universitätsbibliothek.
III. Griechische Privatbriefe (P.bibl.univ.Giss. 18-33) bearbeitet von Heinrich Büttner (Schriften
der Hessischen Hochschulen. Universität Giessen, 1931, 1), Giessen, 1931
P.Hamb. I, 1911-1924 = Griechische Papyrusurkunden der Hamburger Staats- und
Universitätsbibliothek. Band I von Paul Meyer, Leipzig - Berlin, 1911-1913-1924
P.Heid. VI, 1994 = Ptolemäische Urkunden aus der Heidelberger Papyrus-Sammlung (P.Heid. VI).
Herausgegeben von Ruth Duttenhöfer, Heidelberg, 1994
1250
Bibliography
P.Hombert I, 1978 = NACHTERGAEL, Georges, La collection Marcel Hombert. I. Timbres amphoriques

et autres documents écrits acquis en Égypte (Papyrologica Bruxellensia, 15), Bruxelles, 1978
P.Köln ägypt., 1980 = Kölner ägyptische Papyri (P. Köln ägypt.). Band 1. Bearbeitet von Diether
Kurth, Heinz-Josef Thissen und Manfred Weber (Papyrologica Coloniensia, 9), Opladen, 1980
P.L.Bat. II, 1942 = Einige Wiener Papyri (P.Vindob. Boswinkel) bearbeitet von E. Boswinkel (P.L.Bat.,
2), Lugdunum Batavorum, 1942
P.L.Bat. VII, 1954 = VERGOTE, Jozef, Les noms propres du P.Bruxelles inv. E. 7616. Essai
d'interprétation (P.L.Bat., 7), Lugdunum Batavorum, 1954
P.L.Bat. XIII, 1965 = Papyri selectae. Collegerunt E. Boswinkel - Pieter Willem Pestman - Pieter J.
Sijpesteijn (P.L.Bat., 13), Lugdunum Batavorum, 1965
P.L.Bat. XXI, 1981 = PESTMAN, Pieter Willem (ed.) - CLARYSSE, Willy - KORVER, M. e.a., A guide to
the Zenon archive (P. L. Bat. 21). A. Lists and surveys (chapters I-X). B. Indexes and maps
(chapters XI-XXI) (P.L.Bat., 21 A-B), Leiden, 1981
P.L.Bat. XXVI, 1994 = Ostraka varia. Tax receipts and legal documents on demotic, Greek and
Greek-demotic ostraka, chiefly of the early Ptolemaic period, from various collections. By Sven P.
Vleeming (P.L.Bat., 26), Leiden - New York - Köln, 1994
P.Lips., 1906 = Griechische Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig. Erster Band. Mit Beiträgen
von Ulrich Wilcken. Herausgegeben von Ludwig Mitteis, Leipzig, 1906
P.Lond. I, 1893 = Greek papyri in the British Museum. Catalogue, with texts. Edited by F. G. Kenyon.
I, Milano, 1973 (= London, 1893)
P.Lond. II, 1898 = Greek papyri in the British Museum. Catalogue, with texts. Edited by F. G. Kenyon.
II, Milano, 1973 (= London, 1898)
P.Lond. III, 1907 = Greek papyri in the British Museum. Catalogue, with texts. Edited by F. G. Kenyon
and Harold Idris Bell. III, Milano, 1973 (= London, 1907)
P.Lond. IV, 1910 = Greek papyri in the British Museum. Catalogue, with texts. IV. The Aphrodito
papyri. Edited by Harold Idris Bell. With an appendix of Coptic papyri edited by Walter Ewing
Crum, London, 1910
P.Lond. VII, 1974 = Greek papyri in the British Museum (now in the British Library). VII. The Zenon
archive. Edited by Theodore Cressy Skeat, Oxford, 1974
P.Lund III, 1938 = Aus der Papyrussammlung der Universitätsbibliothek in Lund. III. Kultische Texte.
Herausgegeben von Krister Hanell, in Bulletin de la Société royale des lettres de Lund, 5, 1937-
1938
P.Mich. XVIII, 1996 = P.Michigan Koenen (= P.Mich. XVIII). Michigan texts published in honor of
Ludwig Koenen. Edited by Cornelia E. Römer - Traianos Gagos. Consulting editors Ann E. Hanson
- Pieter J. Sijpesteijn (Studia Amstelodamensia ad epipgraphicam, ius antiquum et papyrologicam
pertinentia, 36), Amsterdam, 1996
P.Mich.Zen., 1931 = EDGAR, Campbell Cowan, Zenon papyri in the University of Michigan collection
(University of Michigans Studies. Humanistic Series, 24), Ann Arbor (Michigan), 1931
P.Michael., 1955 = Papyri Michaelidae being a catalogue of Greek and Latin papyri, tablets and
ostraca in the library of Mr. G. A. Michaïlidis of Cairo. Edited with translations and notes by
David S. Crawford, Aberdeen, 1955
P.Nepheros, 1987 = Das Archiv des Nepheros und verwandte Texte. I. Das Archiv des Nepheros.
Papyri aus der Trierer und der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung, herausgegeben und kommentiert
von Bärbel Kramer und John C. Shelton mit zwei koptischen Beiträgen von Gerald M. Browne. II.
Verwandte Texte aus der Heidelberger Papyrussammlung herausgegeben und kommentiert von
Bärbel Kramer (Aegyptiaca Treverensia, 4), Mainz am Rhein, 1987
P.Ness. III, 1958 = Excavations at Nessana. III. Non-literary papyri. By Casper J. Kraemer Jr.,
Princeton (New Jersey), 1958
P.Oxy. I, 1898 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. I. [Nos. 1-158] Edited with translations and notes by
Bernard Pyne Grenfell and Arthur S. Hunt (EEF. Graeco-Roman Branch, 1), London, 1898
P.Oxy. III, 1903 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. III. [Nos. 401-653] Edited with translations and notes by
P.Oxy. IV, 1904 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. IV. [Nos. 654-839] Edited with translations and notes by
P.Oxy. L, 1983 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. L. [Nos. 3522-3600] Edited with translations and notes by
A. K. Bowman a.o. (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 70), London, 1983
P.Oxy. LI, 1984 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. LI. [Nos. 3601-3646] Edited with translations and notes
by John R. Rea (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 71), London, 1984
P.Oxy. LV, 1984 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. LV. [Nos. 3777-3921] Edited with translations and notes
byJohn R. Rea (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 75), London, 1988
1251
Bibliography
P.Oxy. LX, 1994 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. LX. [Nos. 4009-4092] Edited with translations and notes
by Revel A. Coles, M. W. Haslam, P. J. Parsons (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 80), London, 1994
P.Oxy. LXIII, 1996 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. LXIII. [Nos. 4352-4400] Edited with translations and
notes by John R. Rea (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 83), London, 1996
P.Oxy. LXVII, 2001 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. LXVII. [Nos. 4545-4638] Edited with translations and
notes by R. A. Coles and N. Gonis, A. Nodar, D. Obbink, R. Stewart (EES. Graeco-Roman
Memoirs, 87), London, 2001
P.Oxy. VI, 1908 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. VI. [Nos. 845-1006] Edited with translations and notes by
Bernard Pyne Grenfell and Arthur S. Hunt (EEF. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 9), London, 1908
P.Oxy. VIII, 1911 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. VIII. [Nos. 1073-1165] Edited with translations and
notes by Arthur S. Hunt (EEF. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 11), London, 1911
P.Oxy. X, 1914 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. X. [Nos. 1224-1350] Edited with translations and notes by
Bernard P. and Arthur S. Hunt (EEF. Graeco-Roman Memoirs), London, 1914
P.Oxy. XI, 1915 = The Oyrhynchus papyri. XI. [Nos. 1351-1404] Edited with translations and notes by
Bernard Pyne Grenfell and Arthur S. Hunt (EEF. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 14), London, 1915
P.Oxy. XII, 1916 = The Oyrhynchus papyri. XII. [Nos. 1405-1593] Edited with translations and notes
by Bernard Pyne Grenfell and Arthur S. Hunt (EEF. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 15), London, 1916
P.Oxy. XIV, 1920 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XIV. [Nos. 1626-1777] Edited with translations and
notes by Bernard Pyne Grenfell and Arthur S. Hunt (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 17), London,
1920
P.Oxy. XL, 1972 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XL. [Nos. 2892-2942] Edited with translations and notes
by John R. Rea (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 56), London, 1972
P.Oxy. XLI, 1972 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XLI. [Nos. 2943-2998] Edited with translations and
notes by G. M. Browne, Revel A. Coles, John R. Rea, J. C. Shelton, Eric Gardner Turner (EES.
Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 57), London, 1972
P.Oxy. XLII, 1974 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XLII. [Nos. 2999-3087] Edited with translations and
notes by P. J. Parsons (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 58), London, 1974
P.Oxy. XLIV, 1976 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XLIV. [Nos. 3151-3207] Edited with translations and
notes by A. K. Bowman - M. W. Haslam - J. C. Shelton - J. D. Thomas (EES. Graeco-Roman
Memoirs, 62), London, 1976
P.Oxy. XLIX, 1982 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XLIX. [Nos. 3431-3521] Edited with translation and
notes by A. Bülow-Jacobsen - J. E. G. Whitehorne e.a. (EEF. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 69),
London, 1982
P.Oxy. XLVII, 1980 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XLVII. [Nos.3316-3367] Edited with translations and
notes by Revel A. Coles, M. W. Haslam (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 66), London, 1980
P.Oxy. XV, 1922 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XV. [Nos. 1778-1828] Edited with translations and notes
by Bernard Pyne Grenfell and Arthur S. Hunt (EEF. Graeco-Roman Branch), London, 1922
P.Oxy. XVI, 1924 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XVI. [Nos. 1829-2063] Edited with translations and
notes by Bernard Pyne Grenfell, Arthur S. Hunt and Harold Idris Bell (EES. Graeco-Roman
Memoirs), London, 1924
P.Oxy. XVII, 1927 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XVII. [Nos. 2065-2156] Edited with translations and
notes by Arthur S. Hunt (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs), London, 1927
P.Oxy. XXIV, 1957 = The Oyrhynchus papyri. XXIV. [Nos. 2383-2425] Edited with translations and
notes by E. Lobel, C. H. Roberts, Eric Gardner Turner and J. W. B. Barns (EEF. Graeco-Roman
P.Oxy. XXVII, 1962 = The Oyrhynchus papyri. XXVII. [Nos. 2452-2480] Edited with translations and
notes by Eric Gardner Turner - John Rea - Ludwig Koenen - Jose Ma. Fernandez Pomar (EEF.
Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 39), London, 1962
P.Oxy. XXXIV, 1968 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XXXIV. [Nos. 2683-2732] Edited with translations
and notes by L. Ingrams, P. Kingston, P. Parsons, John R. Rea (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs,
49), London, 1968
P.Oxy. XXXVII, 1971 = The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XXXVII. [Nos. 2801-2823] Edited with notes by E.
Lobel (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 53), London, 1971
P.Petr. III, 1905 = The Flinders Petrie papyri. With transcriptions, commentaries and index. Part III.
By John P. Mahaffy and J. Gilbart Smyly (Royal Irish Academy. Cunningham Memoirs, 10),
Dublin, 1905
P.Prag. II, 1995 = PINTAUDI, Rosario - DOSTÁLOVÁ, Ruzena - VIDMAN, Ladislav e.a., Papyri Graecae
Wessely Pragenses (PPrag. II) (Papyrologica Florentina, 26), Firenze, 1995
1252
Bibliography
P.Rainer Cent., 1983 = Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer (P.Rainer Cent.) Festschrift zum 100-jährigen
Bestehen der Papyrussammlung der österreichischen Nationalbibliothek. Textband - Tafelband,
Wien, 1983
P.Rein. I, 1905 = Papyrus grecs et démotiques recueillis en Égypte et publiés par Théodore Reinach
avec le concours de Wilhelm Spiegelberg et Seymour de Ricci, Paris, 1905
P.Ross.-Georg. V, 1935 = Papyri russischer und georgischer Sammlungen (P.Ross.-Georg.). V. Varia.
Bearbeitet von Gregor Zeretelli und P. Jernstedt, Amsterdam, 1966 (= Tiflis, 1935)
P.Ryl. I, 1911 = Catalogue of the Greek papyri in the John Rylands Library Manchester. I. Literary
texts (Nos. 1-61). Edited by Arthur S. Hunt, Manchester - London, 1911
P.Ryl. II, 1915 = Catalogue of the Greek papyri in the John Rylands Library Manchester. II.
Documents of the Ptolemaic and Roman periods (Nos. 62-456). Edited by J. De M. Johnson, Victor
Martin and Arthur S. Hunt, Manchester, 1915
P.Ryl. IV, 1952 = Catalogue of the Greek and Latin papyri in the John Rylands Library Manchester.
IV. Documents of the Ptolemaic, Roman, and Byzantine periods (Nos. 552-717). Edited by C. H.
Roberts and Eric Gardner Turner, Manchester, 1952
P.Strass. I, 1912 = Griechische Papyrus der kaiserlichen Universitäts- und Landesbibliothek zu
Strassburg. Herausgegeben und erläutert von Friedrich Preisigke. Band I. Urkunden Nr. 1-80,
Leipzig, 1912
P.Strass. IV, 1963 = Papyrus grecs de la Bibliothèque nationale et universitaire de Strasbourg publiés
par Jacques Schwartz (Publications de la Bibliothèque nationale et universitaire de Strasbourg, 1),
Strasbourg, 1963
P.Tebt. III 1, 1933 = The Tebtunis papyri. III. Part I. Edited by Arthur S. Hunt and J. Gilbart Smyly
with assistence form Bernard Pyne Grenfell, E. Lobel, Michael Rostovtzeff (EES. Graeco-Roman
P.Tebt. III 2, 1938 = The Tebtunis papyri. III. Part II. Edited by Arthur S. Hunt, J. Gilbart Smyly and
Campbell Cowan Edgar (EES. Graeco-Roman Memoirs, 25), London, 1938
PACK, 1965 = PACK, Roger A., The Greek and Latin literary texts from Greco-Roman Egypt. Second
revised and enlarged edition, Ann Arbor (Michigan), 1965
PAGE, 1972 = Aeschyli septem quae supersunt tragoedias edidit Denys Page (SCBO), Oxonii, 1975 (=
1972)
PAICE, 1987 = PAICE, P., A preliminary analysis of some elements of the Saite and Persian Period
pottery at Tell el-Maskhuta, in Bulletin of the Egyptological seminar, 8, 1986-1987, p. 95-107 (non
vidi)
PAICE, 1994 = PAICE, P., Here a pot, there a pot, everywhere a pot. A comparison of pottery from Tell
Kedwa and Tell el-Maskhuta, in American research center in Egypt (ARCE). 45th Annual meeting,
Toronto, April 29 - May 1, 1994. Program and abstracts, New York, 1994 (non vidi)
PALME, 1998 = PALME, Bernhard, Praesides und correctores der Augustamnica, in Antiquité tardive,
6, 1998, p. 123-135
PALMER, 1878 = PALMER, H. S., Sinai. From the fourth Egyptian dynasty to present day (Ancient
history from the monuments), London, 1878
PANNEQUIN, 1995 = PANNEQUIN, Vincent, Étude préliminaire de la céramique du fort romain de
Tell el-Herr. Exemple du casernement "C9", Lille, 1995 (unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
PAOLETTI, 1903 = PAOLETTI, A. H., La route d'El Kantara à El Arich et Rafaa, in BSGE, 1903, p.
103-109
PAPACONSTANTINOU, 2001 = PAPACONSTANTINOU, Arietta, Le culte des saints en Égypte des
Byzantins aux Abbassides. L'apport des inscriptions et des papyrus grecs et coptes (Le monde
byzantin), Paris, 2001
PAPADOPOULOS, 1898 = (ÔIerwnuvm ou kai; Swfronivou) Bivo" tou' oJsivou patro;" hJm w'n
ÔIlarivwno" , in Papadopoulos-Kerameus, A., Analekta Hierosolymitikes stachyologias. V,
Petroupolis, 1898, p. 82-136
PAPE, 1911 = PAPE, W. - BENSELER, Gustav Eduard, Wörterbuch der griechischen Eigennamen. I. A -
K. II. L - W, Graz, 1959 (= Braunschweig, 1911)
PAPERNA, 1977 = PAPERNA, Ilan, Fish disease research in the fishes of Bardawil Lagoon. Final
report for the years 1973-1975 (H. Steinitz Marine Biology Laboratory), Elat, 1977 (Hebrew) (non
vidi)
PARASSOGLOU, 1978 = PARASSOGLOU, George Michael, Imperial estates in Roman Egypt
(American studies in papyrology, 18), Amsterdam, 1978
PARAZZOLI, 1901 = PARAZZOLI, A., Essai sur l'origine des monnaies des nomes d'Égypte, in RN. 4e
Série, 5, 1901, p. 167-173
1253
Bibliography
PARDEE, 1982 = PARDEE, Denis - SPERLING, S. David - WHITEHEAD, J. David e.a., Handbook of
ancient Hebrew letters. A study edition (Society of biblical literature. Sources for biblical study,
15), Chico (California), 1982
PARKER, 1956 = PARKER, Richard A. - DUBBERSTEIN, Waldo H., Babylonian chronology 626 B.C.-
A.D. 75, Providence, Rhode Island, 1971 (= 1956)
PARKER, 1986 = PARKER, S. Thomas, Roman and Saracens: a history of the Arabian frontier
(American schools of oriental research. Dissertation series, 6), Winona Lake (Ind.), 1986
PARMENTIER, 1911 = Theodoret. Kirchengeschichte. Herausgegeben von Léon Parmentier (Die
griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte, 19), Leipzig, 1911
PARPOLA, 1970 = P ARPOLA, Simo, Neo-Assyrian toponyms (AOAT, 6), Kevelaer, 1970
PARTHEY, 1858a = PARTHEY, Gustav, Ueber Aegypten beim Geographen von Ravenna, in ADAW,
1858, p. 115-147 (non vidi)
PARTHEY, 1858b = PARTHEY, Gustav, Zur Erdkunde des alten Aegyptens, in ADAW, 1858, p. 509-
538 (non vidi)
PARTHEY, 1866 = Hieroclis Synecdemus et Notitiae Graecae episcopatuum. Accedunt Nili
Doxapatrii Notitia patriarchatuum et locorum nomina immutata. Ex recognotione Gustavi Parthey,
Berolini, 1866 (non vidi)
PATRICK, 1987 = PATRICK, J. - DISEGNI, L., New Greek Inscriptions from the Monastery of
Theoctistus in the Judean desert, in Eretz-Israel, 19, 1987, p. 272-281 (Hebrew)
PEARL, 1970 = PEARL, O. M., Excerpts from the minutes of judicial proceedings, in ZPE, 6, 3, 1970,
p. 271-277
PEEK, 1955 = PEEK, Werner, Griechische Versinschriften. I. Grab-Epigramme, Chicago, 1988 (=
Berlin, 1955)
PEEK, 1965 = PEEK, Werner, Die Penelope der Ionerinnen, in MDAIA, 80, 1965, p. 160-169
PEET, 1922 = PEET, Thomas Eric, Egypt and the Old Testament, Liverpool - London, 1922
PEET, 1923 = The Rhind mathematical papyrus. British Museum 10057 and 10058. Introduction,
transcription, translation and commentary by Thomas Eric Peet, London, 1923
PEET, 1925 = PEET, Thomas Eric, (Review) Babylonian historical texts relating to the capture and
downfall of Babylon. Translated by Sidney Smith, London, 1924, in JEA, 11, 1925, p. 117
PEIRESC, 1898, VII = Lettres de Peiresc. Publiées par Philippe Tamizey de Larroque. VII. Lettres de
Peiresc à divers 1602-1637 (Collection de documents inédits sur l'histoire de France. Deuxième
série), Paris, 1898
PEKARY, 1972 = PEKÁRY, Thomas, Das Grab des Pompeius, in Alföldi, Andreas (ed.), Bonner
Historia-Augusta-Colloquium 1970 (Antiquitas, 4, 10), Bonn, 1972, p. 195-198
PEKARY, 1985 = P EKÁRY, Thomas, Das römische Kaiserbildnis in Staat, Kult und Gesellschaft,
dargestellt anhand der Schriftquellen (DAI. Das römische Herscherbild. III. Abteilung, 5), Berlin,
1985
PERDRIZET, 1922a = PERDRIZET, Paul, Une fondation du temps de Ptolémée Épiphane. Le temple du
dieu lion, à Léontopolis, in CRAI, 1922, p. 320-323
PERDRIZET, 1922b = PERDRIZET, Paul, La mosaïque de Cheikh Zouède, in Recueil d'études
PEREMANS, 1961 = PEREMANS, Willy, L'état actuel de la Prosopographia Ptolemaica, in Puchner,
Karl (ed.), VI. internationaler Kongress für Namenforschung, München 24.-28. August 1958.
Kongressberichte. III, München, 1961, p. 825-826
PERETTI, 1979 = PERETTI, Aurelio, Il Periplo di Scilace. Studio sul primo portolano del Mediterraneo
(Bibliotheca di studi antichi, 23), Pisa, 1979
PEREYRA, 1999 = PEREYRA, V. - CRIVELLI, E. - LUPO, Silvia e.a., Tell el-Ghaba: three seasons of
excavations in North Sinai, in Centenary of Mediterranean archaeology at the Jagiellonian
University 1897-1997, Krakau, 1999, p. 59-73 (non vidi)
PERNIGOTTI, 1978 = PERNIGOTTI, Sergio - CRISCUOLO, Lucia, Testi demotici minori, in Enchoria, 8,
1978, p. 159-164
PERNIGOTTI, 1989 = PERNIGOTTI, Sergio, (Tell Habwa), in Archeo, 58, 1989, p. 6 (non vidi)
PERNIGOTTI, 1993 = PERNIGOTTI, Sergio, Greci in Egitto e Greci d'Egitto, in Ocnus, 1, 1993, p. 125-
137
PERRIN, 1919, VII = Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven
volumes. VII. Demosthenes and Cicero. Alexander and Caesar (LCL), London - Cambridge
(Mass.), 1986 (= 1919)
1254
Bibliography
PERRIN, 1920, IX = Plutarch's Lives. With an English translation by Bernadotte Perrin. In eleven
volumes. IX. Demetrius and Antony. Pyrrhus and Caius Marius (LCL), London - Cambridge
(Mass.), 1968 (= 1920)
PERTHES, 1910 = VAN KAMPEN, Alb., Justus Perthes' Atlas antiquus. Taschen-Atlas der Alten Welt.
Neunte Auflage, Gotha, 1910
PESTMAN, 1967 = PESTMAN, Pieter Willem, Chronologie égyptienne d'après les textes démotiques
(332 av. J.-C. - 453 ap. J.-C.) (P.L.Bat., 15), Leiden, 1967
PETERS, 1986 = A critical edition of the Coptic (Bohairic) Pentateuch. 2. Exodus. Edited by Melvin K.
H. Peters (Society of biblical literature. Septuagint and cognate studies series, 22), Atlanta
(Georgia), 1986
PETRIE, 1888 = PETRIE, William Matthew Flinders - MURRAY, A. S. - GRIFFITH, Francis Llewellyn,
Tanis. Part II - Nebesheh (Am) and Defenneh (Tahpanhes) (EEF, 4), London, 1888
PETRIE, 1890 = PETRIE, William Matthew Flinders - GRIFFITH, Francis Llewellyn - NEWBERRY, Percy
E., Kahun, Gurob, and Hawara, London, 1890
PETRIE, 1906 = PETRIE, William Matthew Flinders, Tell er Retabeh (Ramses), in Petrie, William
Matthew Flinders - Duncan, J. Garrow, Hyksos and Israelite cities (BSAE - ERA, 12), London,
1906, p. 28-34
PETRIE, 1915 = PETRIE, William Matthew Flinders, (Review) Periodicals. Recueil de travaux ..., vol.
XXXVI, 1914 - vol. XXXVII, 1-2, 1915, in AncEg, 1915, p. 181-187
PETRIE, 1931 = PETRIE, William Matthew Flinders, Seventy years in archaeology, London, 1931
PETRIE, 1937 = PETRIE, William Matthew Flinders - ELLIS, J. C., Anthedon. Sinai (British School of
Archaeology in Egypt - Egyptian Research Account, 42nd year, 1936, 58), London, 1937
PFEIFFER, 1965 = Callimachus. Edidit Rudolfus Pfeiffer. I. Fragmenta, Oxonii, 1965
PFLAUM, 1960-1961, I-IV = PFLAUM, Hans-Georg, Les carrières procuratoriennes équestres sous le
Haut-Empire romain. I-IV (Institut français d'archéologie de Beyrouth. Bibliothèqe archéologique
et historique, 57), Paris, 1960-1961
PFLAUM, 1982, V = PFLAUM, Hans-Georg, Les carrières procuratoriennes équestres sous le Haut-
Empire romain. V. Supplément (Institut français d'archéologie du Proche-Orient. Bibliothèqe
PFLÜGER, 1946 = PFLÜGER, Kurt, The edict of king Haremhab, in JNES, 5, 1946, p. 260-276
PGM II, 1931 = Papyri graecae magicae. Die griechischen Zauberpapyri. Herausgegeben und
übersetzt von Karl Preisendanz. II. Unter Mitarbeit von Erich Diehl, Sam Eitrem, Adolf Jacoby,
Leipzig - Berlin, 1931
PHILIPP, 1972 = PHILIPP, Hanna, Terrakotten aus Ägypten (Bilderhefte der Staatlichen Museen
Preussischer Kulturbesitz - Berlin, 18, 9), Berlin, 1972
PICARD, 1916 = PICARD, Ch., Note sur les timbres amphoriques rhodiens trouvés à Cheikh Zouède,
dans le Sahel, in BCH, 40, 1916, p. 357-358
PICCIRILLO, 1989 = PICCIRILLO, Michele - ALLIATA, Eugenio, Chiese e mosaici di Madaba (Studium
biblicum Franciscanum. Collectio maior, 34), Jerusalem, 1989
PICCIRILLO, 1994a = PICCIRILLO, Michele, I mosaici del complesso di Santo Stefano, in Piccirillo,
Michele - Alliata, Eugenio (ed.), Umm al-Rasas - Mayfa‘ah. I. Gli scavi del complesso di Santo
Stefano (Studium biblicum Franciscanum. Collectio maior, 28), Jerusalem, 1994, p. 121-164
PICCIRILLO, 1994b = PICCIRILLO, Michele, Le iscrizioni di Kastron Mefaa, in Piccirillo, Michele -
Alliata, Eugenio (ed.), Umm al-Rasas - Mayfa‘ah. I. Gli scavi del complesso di Santo Stefano
(Studium biblicum Franciscanum. Collectio maior, 28), Jerusalem, 1994, p. 241-269
PICHARD, 1931 = PICHARD, M. Ch., Les influences étrangères au tombeau de Petosiris. Grèce ou
Perse?, in BIFAO, 30, 1931, p. 201-227
PICHERY, 1955, I = Jean Cassien. Conférences. I. I-VII. Introduction, texte latin, traduction et notes
par E. Pichery (Sources chrétiennes, 42), Paris, 1955
PICHERY, 1958, II = Jean Cassien. Conférences. II. VIII-XVII. Introduction, texte latin, traduction et
notes par E. Pichery (Sources chrétiennes, 54), Paris, 1958
PICHERY, 1959, III = Jean Cassien. Conférences. III. XVIII-XXIV. Introduction, texte latin, traduction
et notes par E. Pichery (Sources chrétiennes, 64), Paris, 1959
PICHLMAYR, 1966 = Sexti Aurelii Victoris Liber de Caesaribus. Praecedunt Origo gentis Romanae
et Liber de viris illustribus urbis Romae. Subsequitur Epitomae de Caesaribus. Recensuit Franz
Pichlmayr. Editio stereotypa correctior editionis primae. Addenda et corrigenda iterum collegit et
adiecit R. Gruendel (BSGRT), Lipsiae, 1966
PIEPKORN, 1933 = PIEPKORN, Arthur Carl, Historical prism inscriptions of Ashurbanipal. I. Editions
E, B1-5, D and K (Assyriological studies, 5), Chicago (Illinois), 1933
1255
Bibliography
PINCH BROCK, 2002 = PINCH BROCK, Lyla - HUMMEL, Rexine, Report from Egypt. Borg Mision
continues in the Sinai - Dig diaries. Tel Borg, March 28, 2002, in SSEA. Newsletter, 2002
(September), p. 2
PINDER, 1860 = Ravennatis anonymi Cosmographia et Guidonis Geographica. Ediderunt M. Pinder
et Gustav Parthey, Berolini, 1860
PIR(2), 1933-1983, I-V = GROAG, Edmundus - S TEIN, Arturus - PETERSEN, Leiva, Prosopographia
Imperii Romani saec. I. II. III. Editio altera. Vol. 1 - Vol. 5, 2, 1933-1936-1943-1966-1970-1983
PIRONE, 1987 = Eutichio. Patriarca di Alessandria (877-940). Gli Annali. Introduzione, traduzione e
note a cura di Bartolomeo Pirone (Studia orientalia Christiana. Monographiae, 1), Cairo, 1987
PISANTY, 1981 = PISANTY, S., The fishery and management of the hypersaline lagoon of Bardawil, in
Management of living resources in the Mediterranean coastal area (General Fisheries Council for
the Mediterranean (GFCM). Studies and reviews, 58), Roma, 1981, p. 35-73
PITTAKYS, 1835 = PITTAKYS, K. S., L'ancienne Athènes ou la description des antiquités d'Athènes et
de ses environs, Athènes, 1835
PLASSART, 1916 = PLASSART, A., Note sur les inscriptions de la mosaïque de Cheikh Zouède, in
BCH, 40, 1916, p. 359-360
PLAZENET, 1995 = PLAZENET, L., Le Nil et son Delta dans les romans grecs, in Phoenix, 49, 1, 1995,
p. 5-22
PLESSIS, 1912 = PLESSIS, Joseph, Les prophéties d'Ézéchiel contre l'Égypte (XXIX-XXXII), Paris,
1912
PLOWDEN, 1940 = PLOWDEN, Joan Meredyth Chichele, Once in Sinai. The record of a solitary
venture, London, 1940
PLRE, 1980, II = MARTINDALE, J. R., The prosopography of the later Roman empire. II. A.D. 395-527,
Cambridge e.a., 1980
PM, 1934, IV = PORTER, Bertha - MOSS, Rosalind L. B., Topographical bibliography of ancient
Egyptian hieroglyphic texts, reliefs and paintings. IV. Lower and Middle Egypt (Delta and Cairo to
Asyût), Oxford, 1934
PM, 1939, VI = PORTER, Bertha - MOSS, Rosalind L. B., Topographical bibliography of ancient
Egyptian hieroglyphic texts, reliefs and paintings. VI. Upper Egypt. Chief temples (exluding
Thebes). Abydos, Dendera, Esna, Edfu, Kôm Ombo, and Philae, Oxford, 1939
POLL, 1996 = POLL, Ivo J., Ladefähigkeit und Grösse der Nilschiffe, in AfP, 42, 1, 1996, p. 127-138
PONCELET, 1910 = PONCELET, Albert, Le légendier de Pierre Calo, in Analecta Bollandiana, 29,
1910, p. 5-116
POO, 1995 = POO, Mu-Chou, Wine and wine offering in the religion of ancient Egypt (Studies in
egyptology), London - New York, 1995
POOLE, 1892 = POOLE, Reginald Stuart, A catalogue of the Greek coins in the British Museum.
Catalogue of the coins of Alexandria and the nomes, London, 1892
POPPER, 1954-1963, I-VIII = History of Egypt 1382-1469 A.D. Part I, 1382-1399 A.D. Part II, 1399-
1411 A.D. Part III, 1412-1422 A.D. Part IV, 1422-1438 A.D. Part V, 1438-1453 A.D. Part VI,
1453-1461 A.D. Part VII, 1461-1468 A.D. Translated from the Arabic Annals of Abu L-Mahasin
Ibn Taghrî Birdî by William Popper. [Part VIII] Indices (University of California publications in
Semitic philology, 13; 14; 17; 18; 19; 22; 23; 24), Berkeley - Los Angeles, 1954-1954-1957-1958-
1960-1960-1960-1963
POPPER, 1955-1957, I-II = POPPER, William, Egypt and Syria under the Circassian Sultans 1382-
1468 A.D. Systematic notes to Ibn Taghrî Birdî's Chronicles of Egypt. I-II (University of California
publications in Semitic philology, 15-16), Berkeley - Los Angeles, 1955-1957
POR, 1971 = POR, Francis Dov, The zoobenthos of the Sirbonian Lagoon, in Rapp. Comm. Int. Mer.
Méditer., 20, 1971, p. 247-249 (non vidi)
POR, 1973 = POR, Francis Dov, The benthic copepoda of the Sirbonian Lagoon (Sabhat el Bardawil),
in Cahiers de biologie marine, 14, 1973, p. 89-107 (non vidi)
POR, 1981 = POR, Francis Dov - BEN-TUVIA, Adam, The Bardawil Laggon (Sirbonian Lagoon) of
North Sinai. A summing up, in Rapp. Comm. Int. Mer. Méditer., 27, 1981, p. 101-107 (non vidi)
PORTEN, 1968 = PORTEN, Bezalel, Archives from Elephantine. The life of an ancient Jewish military
colony, Berkeley - Los Angeles, 1968
PORTEN, 1986 = Textbook of Aramaic documents from ancient Egypt. Newly copied, edited and
translated into Hebrew and English by Bezalel Porten - Ada Yardeni. 1. Letters. Appendix:
Aramaic letters from the bible, Winona Lake, 1986
PORTEN, 1993 = Textbook of Aramaic documents from ancient Egypt. Newly copied, edited and
translated into Hebrew and English by Bezalel Porten - Ada Yardeni. 3. Literature. Accounts. Lists,
Winona Lake, 1993
1256
Bibliography
PORTEN, 1996 = PORTEN, Bezalel e.a., The Elephantine papyri in English. Three millennia of cross-
cultural continuity and change (Documenta et monumenta orientis antiqui. Studies in Near Eastern
archaeology and civilisation, 22), Leiden - New York - Köln, 1996
POSENER, 1936 = POSENER, Georges, La première domination perse en Égypte. Recueil
d'inscriptions hiéroglyphiques (BdE, 11), Le Caire, 1936
POSENER, 1938 = POSENER, Georges, Le canal du Nil à la Mer Rouge avant les Ptolémées, in CdE,
13, 26, 1938, p. 258-273
POTHECARY, 1995 = POTHECARY, Sarah, Strabo, Polybios, and the stade, in Phoenix, 49, 1, 1995, p.
49-67
POWELL, 1925 = Euphronius Chersonesites, in Collectanea Alexandrina. Reliquiae minores
poetarum Graecorum aetatis Ptolemaicae 323-146 A.C. epicorum, elegiacorum, lyricorum,
ethicorum. Cum epimetris et indice nominum edidit Iohannes U. Powell, Oxonii, 1970 (= 1925), p.
176-177
PP, 1950-1981, I-IX = PEREMANS, Willy - VAN 'T DACK, Edmond - DE MEULENAERE, Herman e.a.,
Prosopographia Ptolemaica. I. L'administration civile et financière, nos. 1-1824. II. L'armée de
terre et la police, nos. 1825-4983. III. Le clergé, le notariat, les tribunaux, nos. 4984-8040. IV.
L'agriculture et l'élevage, nos. 8041-12459. V. Le commerce et l'industrie, le transport sur terre et
la flotte, la domesticité, nos. 12460+14478. VI. La cour, les relations internationales et possessions
extérieures, la vie culturelle, nos. 14479-17250. VII. Index nominum. VIII. Addenda et corrigenda
aux volumes I (1950) et II (1952). IX. Addenda et corrigenda au volume III (1956) (Studia
Hellenistica, 6, 8, 11-13, 17, 20, 21, 25), Lovanii, 1950-1981
PREAUX, 1938 = PRÉAUX, Claire, (Review) Noordegraaf, Cornelia A., A geographical papyrus, 1938,
in CdE, 13, 1938, p. 410-411
PREAUX, 1939 = PRÉAUX, Claire, L'économie royale des Lagides (Ancient economic history), New
York, 1979 (= Bruxelles, 1939)
PREISENDANZ, 1933 = P REISENDANZ, Karl, Papyrusfunde und Papyrusforschung, Leipzig, 1933
PREISIGKE, 1922 = PREISIGKE, Friedrich, Namenbuch enthaltend alle griechischen, lateinischen,
ägyptischen, hebräischen, arabischen und sonstigen ... Menschennamen, soweit sie in griechischen
Urkunden ... Aegyptens sich vorfinden, Heidelberg, 1922
PRESS, 1948-1955, I-IV = PRESS, I., A topographical-historical encyclopaedia of Palestine. I-IV,
Jerusalem, 1948-1955 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
PRETOT, 1860 = PRÉTOT, P. L., Reconnaissance de l'Isthme et du Canal de Suez, par le général en
chef Bonaparte, et établissement des Français, sous sa conduite, sur divers points de cette contrée
en 1798 et 1799. Deuxième édition avec quelques augmentations, Paris, 1860 (non vidi)
PRICE, 1976 = PRICE, R. M., The limes of Lower Egypt, in Goodburn, R. - Bartholomew, P. (ed.),
Aspects of the Notitia dignitatum. Papers presented to the conference in Oxford, December 13 to
15, 1974 (BAR. Suppl. series, 15), Oxford, 1976, p. 143-155
PRIESE, 1977 = PRIESE, Karl-Heinz, Eine verschollene Bauinschrift des frühmeroitischen Königs
Aktisanes (?) vom Gebel Barkal, in Endesfelder, Erika e.a. (ed.), Ägypten und Kusch (Schriften zur
Geschichte und Kultur des alten Orients, 13), Berlin, 1977, p. 343-367
PRISSE D'AVENNES, 1842 = PRISSE D'A VENNES, Émile, Excursion dans la partie orientale de la
Basse-Égypte, in Miscellanea Aegyptiaca, Alexandria, 1842, p. 27-52 (non vidi)
PRISSE D'AVENNES, 1847 = PRISSE D'AVENNES, Émile, Monuments égyptiens: bas-reliefs,
peintures, inscriptions etc., d'après les dessins exécutés sur les lieux; pour faire suite aux
Monuments de l'Égypte et de la Nubie de Champollion-le-Jeune, Paris, 1847 (non vidi)
PRITCHARD, 1969 = PRITCHARD, James B. (ed.), Ancient Near Eastern texts relating to the Old
Testament. Third edition with supplement, Princeton (New Jersey), 1974 (= 1969)
PRUNETTI, 1981 = PRUNETTI, Paola, I centri abitati dell' Ossirinchite. Repertorio toponomastico
(Papyrologica Florentina, 9), Firenze, 1981
PSI I, 1912 = VITELLI, G., Papiri greci e latini. Volume primo. Ni. 1-112 (Pubblicazioni della Società
italiana per la ricerca dei papiri greci e latini in Egitto), Firenze, 1912
PSI IV, 1917 = VITELLI, G., Papiri greci e latini. IV. Ni. 280-445 (Pubblicazioni della Società italiana
per la ricerca dei papiri greci e latini in Egitto), Firenze, 1917
PSI V, 1917 = VITELLI, G., Papiri greci e latini. Volume quinto. Ni. 446-550 (Pubblicazioni della
Società italiana per la ricerca dei papiri greci e latini in Egitto), Firenze, 1917
PSI VII, 1925 = VITELLI, G., Papiri greci e latini. Volume settimo. Ni. 731-870 (Pubblicazioni della
Società italiana per la ricerca dei papiri greci e latini in Egitto), Firenze, 1925
PUTZGER, 1992 = PUTZGER, F. W., Historischer Weltatlas. 102. Auflage, Berlin, 1993 (= 1992)
QUACK, 1992 = QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Studien zur Lehre für Merikare (GOF, IV, 23),
Wiesbaden, 1992
1257
Bibliography
QUACK, 1999 = QUACK, Joachim Friedrich, Weitere Korrekturvorschläge, vorwiegend zu

demotischen literarischen Texten, in Enchoria, 25, 1999, p. 39-47
QUAEGEBEUR, 1975 = QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Le dieu égyptien Shaï dans la religion et l'onomastique
(OLA, 2), Leuven, 1975
QUAEGEBEUR, 1983 = QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Eseremphis. Une Isis de haute époque en vogue dans
l'Égypte gréco-romaine, in Das römisch-byzantinische Ägypten. Akten des internationalen
Symposions, 26.-30. September 1978 in Trier (Aegyptiaca Treverensia, 2), Mainz am Rhein, 1983,
p. 67-75
QUAEGEBEUR, 1986a = QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Aménophis, nom royal et nom divin. Questions
méthodologiques, in RdE, 37, 1986, p. 97-106
QUAEGEBEUR, 1990 = QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, Les rois saïtes amateurs de vin, in AncSoc, 21, 1990, p.
241-271
QUAEGEBEUR, 1994 = QUAEGEBEUR, Jan - TRAUNECKER, Claude - CASSEYAS, Christian e.a.,
Chenhour 1839-1993. État de la question et rapport des travaux de 1992 et de 1993, in CRIPEL,
16, 1994, p. 167-209
QUAEGEBEUR, 1995 = QUAEGEBEUR, Jan, À propos de l'identification de la 'Kadytis' d'Hérodote
avec la ville de Gaza, in Van Lerberghe, Karel - Schoors, Antoon (ed.), Immigration and
emigration within the Ancient Near East. Festschrift Édouard Lipinski (OLA, 65), Leuven, 1995, p.
245-270
QUATREMERE, 1811, I-II = QUATREMÈRE, Étienne Marc, Mémoires géographiques et historiques
sur l'Égypte, et sur quelques contrées voisines, recueillis et extraits des manuscrits coptes, arabes,
etc., de la Bibliothèque impériale. I-II, Paris, 1811
QUATREMERE, 1837-1845, I-II = Makrizi, Taki-Eddin-Ahmed. Histoire des sultans mamlouks de
l'Égypte, écrite en Arabe, traduite en français et accompagnée de notes philologiques, historiques
et géographiques par Étienne Marc Quatremère. I-II, Paris, 1837-1845 (non vidi)
QUIBELL, 1898 = The Ramesseum. By J. E. Quibell. With translations and comments by Wilhelm
Spiegelberg. The tomb of Ptah-hetep. Copied by R. E. E. Paget and A. A. Pirie. With comments by
F. Ll. Griffith (BSAE - ERA, 2 - 1896), London, 1898
QUIRKE, 1989 = QUIRKE, Stephen, Frontier or border? The northeast Delta in Middle Kingdom texts,
in Discussions in Egyptology. Special number 1, Oxford, 1989, p. 261-275
RAABE, 1895 = RAABE, Richard, Petrus der Iberer. Ein Charakterbild zur Kirchen- und
Sittengeschichte des fünften Jahrhunderts. Syrische übersetzung einer um das Jahr 500 verfassten
griechischen Biographie, Leipzig, 1895
RABE, 1906 = Scholia in Lucianum. Edidit Hugo Rabe (BSGRT), Stutgardiae, 1971 (= 1906)
RABINOWITZ, 1956 = RABINOWITZ, Isaac, Aramaic inscriptions of the fifth century B.C.E. from a
North-Arab shrine in Egypt, in JNES, 15, 1956, p. 1-9
RABINOWITZ, 1959 = RABINOWITZ, Isaac, Another Aramaic record of the North-Arabian goddess
han-’Ilat, in JNES, 18, 1959, p. 154-155
RABINOWITZ, 1985 = RABINOWITZ, Dan, Themes in the economy of the Bedouin of south Sinai in the
nineteenth and twentieth centuries, in International journal of Middle East studies, 17, 2, 1985, p.
211-228
RAC, 1950-1998 = KLAUSER, Theodor e.a. (ed.), Reallexikon für Antike und Christentum.
Sachwörterbuch zur Auseinandersetzung des Christentums mit der antiken Welt. I-XVIII (Italia II),
Stuttgart, 1950-1998
RACKHAM, 1940, III = Pliny. Natural history. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume
III. Libri VIII-XI. By H. Rackham (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1967 (= 1940)
RACKHAM, 1942, II = Pliny. Natural history. With an English translation. In ten volumes. Volume II.
Libri III-VII. By H. Rackham (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1961 (= 1942)
RACKHAM, 1945, IV = Pliny. Natural history. With an English translation. In ten volumes. IV. Libri
XII-XVI. By H. Rackham (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1960 (= 1945)
RACKHAM, 1949, I = Pliny. Natural history. In ten volumes. I. Praefatio, Libri I-II. With an English
translation by H. Rackham (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1967 (= 1949)
RACKHAM, 1950, V = Pliny. Natural history. With an English translation. In ten volumes. V. Libri
XVII-XIX. By H. Rackham (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1961 (= 1950)
RADT, 1985 = Tragicorum Graecorum Fragmenta (TrGF). Vol. 3. Aeschylus. Editor Stefan Radt,
Göttingen, 1985
RADWAN, 1999 = MACLEOD, Scott - RADWAN, Amany, Profits of the Sinai, in Time, 153, 1, 1999, p.
46-47
RAEDER, 1904 = Theodoreti Graecarum affectionum curatio. Ad codices optimos denuo collatos
recensuit Iohannes Raeder (BSGRT), Stutgardiae, 1969 (= 1904)
1258
Bibliography
RAHLFS, 1935, I-II = RAHLFS, Alfred, Septuaginta id est Vetus Testamentum Graece iuxta LXX
interpretes. I. Prolegomena. Leges et Historiae. II. Libri poetici et prophetici, Stuttgart, 1982 (=
1935)
RAILLARD, 1950 = RAILLARD, Jean, (Review) Ethérie (Journal de voyage). Text latin. Introduction et
traduction d'Hélène Pétré (Source chrétiennes), Paris, 1948, in BSEHGIS, 3, 1949-1950, p. 123-
125
RAINEY, 1975-1982 = RAINEY, Anson F., Toponymic problems, in Tel Aviv, 2, 1975, p. 13-16; 3,
1976, p. 57-69; 6, 1979, p. 158-162; 8, 1981, p. 146-151; 9, 1982, p. 130-136
RAINEY, 2001 = RAINEY, Anson F., Herodotus' description of the east Mediterranean coast, in
BASOR, 321, 2001, p. 57-63
RAMZI, 1953-1963 = RAMZI, M., al-Qamus al-gugrafiya li-lbilad al-misriya min ‘ahd qudama’ al-
misriyin ila sana 1945 [Das geographische Wörterbuch der ägyptischen Städte vom Altertum bis
1945]. I-II, 1-4, al-Qahira, 1953-1963 (Arabic) (non vidi)
RANKE, 1907 = RANKE, Hermann, Statue eines hohen Beamten unter Psammetich I., in ZÄS, 44,
1907, p. 42-54
RANKE, 1910 = RANKE, Hermann, Keilschriftliches Material zur altägyptischen Vokalisation
(Abhandlungen der Königlichen Preussischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Anhang), Berlin,
1910
RANKE, 1935-1977, I-III = RANKE, Hermann, Die ägyptischen Personennamen. Band I. Verzeichnis
der Namen. Band II. Einleitung. Form und Inhalt der Namen. Geschichte der Namen. Vergleiche
mit andren Namen. Nachträge und Zusätze zu Band I. Umschreibungslisten. Band III. Verzeichnis
der Bestandteile. Zusammengestelt von A. Biedenkopf-Ziehner e.a., Glückstadt - Hamburg - New
York, 1935-1952-1977
RANKE, 1953 = RANKE, Hermann, The statue of a Ptolemaic STRATHGOS of the Mendesian nome in
the Cleveland Museum of art, in JAOS, 73, 1953, p. 193-198
RAPPAPORT, 1970 = RAPPAPORT, Uriel, Gaza and Ascalon in the Persian and Hellenistic periods in
relation to their coins, in IEJ, 20, 1-2, 1970, p. 75-80
RASSART-DEBERGH, 1993 = RASSART-D EBERGH, Marguerite, Le Ve congrès international des
études coptes, Washington 1992. Compte-rendu de la section 'art'. Commentaires sur quelques
communications, in Le monde copte, 21-22, 1993, p. 237-243
RATHBONE, 1990 = RATHBONE, Dominic W., Villages, land and population in Graeco-Roman
Egypt, in PCPhS, 216, 1990, p. 103-142
RATHBONE, 1994 = RATHBONE, Dominic W., Settlement and society in Greek and Roman Egypt, in
Bülow-Jacobsen, Adam (ed.), Proceedings of the 20th international congress of papyrologists,
Copenhagen, 23-29 August 1992, Copenhagen, 1994, p. 136-145
RATHBONE, 1996 = RATHBONE, Dominic W., Towards a historical topography of the Fayum, in
Bailey, Donald M. (ed.), Archaeological research in Roman Egypt. The proceedings of the
seventeenth classical colloquium of the Department of Greek and Roman antiquities, British
Museum, held on 1-4 December, 1993, 3 (Journal of Roman archaeology. Supplementary series,
19), Ann Arbor (Michigan), 1996, p. p. 50-56
RAVAISSE, 1894 = Zoubdat Kachf el-Mamâlik. Tableau politique et administratif de l'Égypte, de la
Syrie et du Hidjaz sous la domination des sultans mamloûks du XIIIe au XVe siècle par Khalîl ed-
Dâhiry. Texte arabe publié par Paul Ravaisse, Paris, 1894
RAY, 1976 = RAY, John D., The archive of Hor (Texts from excavations, 2), London, 1976
RdA, 1928-2004, I-IX = EBELING, Erich - WEIDNER, Ernst - EDZARD, Dietz Otto e.a. (ed.), Reallexikon
der Assyriologie und vorderasiatischen Archäologie. I-X 6 (A - Pflanzenkunde), Berlin - Leipzig -
New York, 1928-2004
RE, 1893-1980 = WISSOWA, Georg e.a. (ed.), Paulys Realencyclopädie der classischen
Altertumswissenschaft, Stuttgart - München, 1893-1980
REA, 1966 = REA, John R., (Review) Jews in Egypt. Corpus Papyrorum Judaicarum, Cambridge
(Mass.), 1964, in CR, 80, 1966, p. 40-42
REA, 1996 = REA, John R., P.Ant. I 44 revised, in Tyche, 11, 1996, p. 187-193
RECUEIL, 1884, III = Recueil des historiens des croisades. Historiens orientaux. III, Paris, 1884
REDFORD, 1963 = REDFORD, Donald B., Ex. I, 11, in Vetus Testamentum, 13, 1963, p. 401-418
REDFORD, 1986 = REDFORD, Donald B., Pharaonic king-lists, annals and day-books. A contribution
to the study of the Egyptian sense of history (SSEA. Publication, 4), Mississauga (Ontario), 1986
REDFORD, 1995 = REDFORD, Donald B., The tale of two tells: Kedwa and Mendes. Part one. Kedwa,
in ARCE Newsletter. North Texas Chapter, 3, 2, 1995, p. 7-8 (non vidi)
REDFORD, 1996a = REDFORD, Donald B., Le Wadi Tumilat, in Dossiers d'archéologie, 213, 1996, p.
50-53
1259
Bibliography
REDFORD, 1997a = REDFORD, Susan, Akhenaten temple project - 1997 season, in SSEA. Newsletter,
1997, p. 7 (non vidi)
REDFORD, 1997b = REDFORD, Donald B., Textual sources for the Hyksos period, in Oren, Eliezer D.
(ed.), The Hyksos. New historical and archaeological perspectives (University Museum
REDFORD, 1998 = REDFORD, Donald B. - LANG, Carol - PAVLISH, L. A. e.a., Report on the 1993 and
1997 seasons at Tell Qedwa, in JARCE, 35, 1998, p. 45-60
REDFORD, 2001 = REDFORD, Donald B. (ed.), The Oxford encyclopedia of ancient Egypt. I-III,
Oxford, 2001
REDMOUNT, 1989 = REDMOUNT, Carol A., On an Egyptian / Asiatic frontier. An archaeological
history of the Wadi Tumilat, Chicago, 1989 (unpublished thesis) (non vidi)
REDMOUNT, 1995 = REDMOUNT, Carol A., The Wadi Tumilat and the 'canal of the pharaohs', in
JNES, 54, 2, 1995, p. 127-135
REEG, 1989 = REEG, Gottfried, Die Ortsnamen Israels nach der rabbinischen Literatur (TAVO, 51),
Wiesbaden, 1989
REGLING, 1912 = REGLING, Kurt, Münzschatz aus Theadelphia, in ZN, 29, 1912, p. 112-138
REGNAULT, 1966 = REGNAULT, Lucien - DION, J. - OURY, G., Les sentences des Pères du désert. Les
Apophtegmes des Pères (Recension de Pélage et Jean), Sablé-sur-Sarthe, 1966
REGNAULT, 1976 = REGNAULT, Lucien, Les sentences des Pères du désert. Troisième recueil &
Tables, Sablé-sur-Sarthe, 1976
REGNAULT, 1981 = Les sentences des Pères du désert. Collection alphabétique. Traduite et
présentée par Lucien Regnault, Sablé-sur-Sarthe, 1981
REGNAULT, 1985 = Les sentences des Pères du désert. Série des anonymes. Traduite et présentée
par Lucien Regnault, Sablé-sur-Sarthe, 1985
RÉGNIER-BOHLER, 1997 = Emmanuel Piloti. Traité sur le passage en Terre sainte. Traduit du
moyen français, présenté et annoté par Danielle Régnier-Bohler, in Croisades et pèlerinages.
Récits, chroniques et voyages en Terre sainte XIIe-XVIe siècle. Edition établi sous la direction de
Danielle Régnier-Bohler (Bouquins), Paris, 1997, p. 1227-1278
REICH, 1981 = REICH, Ronny, On the identification of the 'sealed Karu of Egypt', in Eretz-Israel, 15,
1981, p. 283-287 (Hebrew); p. 84-85* (English summary)
REICH, 1984 = REICH, Ronny, The identification of the 'sealed Karu' of Egypt, in IEJ, 34, 1984, p. 32-
38
REICH, 1993 = REICH, Ronny, Abu Salima, Tell (Sheikh Zuweid), in Stern, Ephraim e.a. (ed.), The new
encyclopedia of archaeological excavations in the Holy Land. I, Jerusalem e.a., 1993, p. 15
REIL, 1913 = REIL, Theodor, Beiträge zur Kenntnis des Gewerbes im hellenistischen Ägypten, Borna -
Leipzig, 1913
REINACH, 1921 = Recueil Milliet. Textes grecs et latins relatifs à l'histoire de la peinture ancienne
publiés, traduits et commentés par Adolphe J. Reinach. Tome I. Avant-propos par Salomon
Reinach, Paris, 1921
REINAUD, 1848, I-II = Géographie d'Aboulféda, traduite de l'arabe en français, et accompagnée de
notes et d'éclaircissements par M. Reinaud. Tome I. Introduction générale à la géographie des
orientaux. Tome II. Première partie. Contenant la première moitié de la traduction du texte arabe,
Paris, 1848
REINHARDT, 1928 = REINHARDT, Karl, Poseidonios über Ursprung und Entartung. Interpretation
zweier kulturgeschichtlicher Fragmente (Orient und Antike, 6), Heidelberg, 1928
REITER, 1960 = S. Hieronymi presbyteri opera. Pars I. Opera exegetica. 3. In Hieremiam libri VI.
Recensuit Sigofredus Reiter (Corpus Christianorum. Series Latina, 74), Turnholti, 1960
RELAND, 1714 = RELANDUS, Hadrianus, Palaestina ex monumentis veteribus illustrata, Trajecti
Batavorum, 1714
RENAUDOT, 1713 = RENAUDOT, Eusèbe, Historia patriarcharum Alexandrinorum Jacobitarum a D.
Marco usque ad finem saeculi XIII, Parisiis, 1713 (non vidi)
RENAUDOT, 1716 = RENAUDOT, Eusebe, Liturgiarum orientalium collectio, in qua continentur
liturgiae Coptitarum tres, Basilii, Gregorii theologi, ... Accedunt dissertationes IV. I-II, Parisiis,
1716 (non vidi)
REPORT, 1992 = Report on the impact of the Al-Salam Canal on archaeological sites in North Sinai
and recommendations for preservation, in Egyptian Antiquities Organization. North Sinai
archaeological salvage project, Cairo, 1992 (non vidi)
RES III, 1916-1917 = Répertoire d'épigraphie sémitique. Publié par la commission du Corpus
inscriptionum Semiticarum avec le concours de Jean-Baptiste Chabot. Tome III. Première livraison
(1201-1510). Deuxième livraison (1511-1924), Paris, 1916-1917
1260
Bibliography
REY, 1884 = REY, F. C., Les périples des côtes de Syrie et de le petite Arménie, in Archives de l'orient
latin, publiées sous le patronage de la Société de l'orient latin. II, Paris, 1884, p. 329-353
REYES, 1994 = REYES, A. T., Archaic Cyprus. A study of the textual and archaeological evidence
(Oxford monographs on classical archaeology), Oxford, 1994
REYMOND, 1950 = REYMOND, Paul, Le port de Port-Saïd (MSEHGIS, 1), Le Caire, 1950 (non vidi)
REYMOND, 1956 = REYMOND, Paul, Histoire de la navigation dans le Canal de Suez (MSEHGIS, 3),
Le Caire, 1956 (non vidi)
RICHTER, 2002 = RICHTER, Tonio Sebastian, Koptische Mietverträge über Gebäude und Teile von
Gebäuden, in JJP, 32, 2002, p. 113-168
RIESE, 1878 = Geographi Latini minores. Collegit, recensuit, prolegomenis instruxit Alexander Riese,
Hildesheim, 1964 (= Francofurti ad Moenum, 1878)
RIESE, 1894-1906, I-II = Anthologia Latina sive poesis Latinae supplementum. Pars prior: Carmina
in codicibus scripta. Recensuit Alexander Riese. Fasc. 1. Libri Salmasiani aliorumque carmina.
Fasc. II. Reliquorum librorum carmina. Editio altera denuo recognita (BSGRT), Amsterdam, 1973-
1972 (= Lipsiae, 1894-1906)
RILEY, 1979 = RILEY, J. A., The coarse pottery from Benghazi, in Lloyd, J. A. (ed.), Excavations at
Sidi Khrebish, Benghazi (Berenice). II (Supplements to Libya antiqua, 5), Tripoli - London, 1979,
p. 91-497 (non vidi)
RITT, 1869 = RITT, Olivier, Histoire de l'Isthme de Suez, Paris, 1869
RITTER, 1848-1859 = RITTER, Carl, Die Erdkunde im Verhältnis zur Natur und zur Geschichte des
Mensen, oder allgemeine vergleichende Geographie. Zweite stark vermehrte und umgearbeitete
Ausgabe. XIV-XIX, Berlin, 1848-1859 (non vidi)
ROBERT, 1873 = ROBERT, Carolus, De Apollodori Bibliotheca, Berolini, 1873
ROBERT, 1933 = ROBERT, Louis, Inscriptions grecques inédites au Musée du Louvre, in Opera
minora selecta. Épigraphie et antiquités grecques. III, Amsterdam, 1969, p. 1576-1602 [= Revue
archéologique. Sixième série, 2, 1933, p. 121-147]
ROBERT, 1946 = ROBERT, Louis, Sur quelques ethniques, in Hellenica, 2, Paris, 1946, p. 65-93
ROBERT, 1963 = ROBERT, Louis, Noms indigènes dans l'Asie-Mineure gréco-romaine. Première
partie (Bibliothèque archéologique et historique de l'Institut français d'archéologie d'Istanbul, 13),
Paris, 1963
ROBERT, 1973 = ROBERT, Louis, Sur des inscriptions de Délos, in Études Déliennes. Publiées à
l'occasion du centième anniversaire du début des fouilles de l'École française d'Athènes à Délos
(BCH. Suppl., 1), Athènes - Paris, 1973, p. 435-489
ROBERT, 1981 = ROBERT, Louis, Amulettes grecques, in Opera minora selecta. Épigraphie et
antiquités grecques. VII, Amsterdam, 1990, p. 465-506 [= Journal des savants, 1981, p. 3-44]
ROBINSON, 1841 = ROBINSON, Edward, Biblical researches in Palestine, Mount Sinai and Arabia
Petraea. A journal of travels in the year 1838, by Edward Robinson and Eli Smith undertaken in
reference to biblical geography. Drawn up from the original diaries, with historical illustrations. I-
III, Boston, 1841
RODZIEWICZ, 1994 = RODZIEWICZ, Mieczyslaw, [Pelusium - Kana'is] Chronology and topography,
in CRIPEL, 16, 1994, p. 154-160
ROEDER, 1915 = Urkunden zur Religion des alten Ägypten übersetzt und eingeleitet von Günther
Roeder (Religiöse Stimmen der Völker), Jena, 1915
ROEDER, 1927 = Altägyptische Erzählungen und Märchen. Ausgewählt und übersetzt von Günther
Roeder (Die Märchen der Weltliteratur), Jena, 1927
ROEDER, 1959 = ROEDER, Günther, Die ägyptische Götterwelt (Die Bibliothek der Alten Welt. Die
ägyptische Religion in Texten und Bildern, 1), Zürich - Stuttgart, 1959
ROGERSON, 1985 = ROGERSON, John - VAN DER POLL, E. W. (transl.), Atlas van de bijbel,
Amsterdam, 1985 [Oxford, 1985]
ROHRICHT, 1898 = RÖHRICHT, Reinhold, Marino Sanudo sen. als Kartograph Palaestinas, in ZDPV,
21, 1898, p. 84-126
ROHRICHT, 1901 = RÖHRICHT, Reinhold, Die Palästinakarte Bernhard von Breitenbach's, in ZDPV,
24, 1901, p. 129-135
ROKEAH, 1983 = ROKÉAH, David, Qasrawet. The ostracon, in IEJ, 33, 1983, p. 93-96
ROLFE, 1914, II = Suetonius. With an English translation by J. C. Rolfe. In two volumes. II. [The lives
of the Caesars (Continued). The lives of illustrious men] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1979
(= 1914)
ROLFE, 1940, II = Ammianus Marcellinus. With an English translation by John C. Rolfe. In three
volumes. II [Books XX-XXVI] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1963 (= 1940)
1261
Bibliography
ROLFE, 1946, I = Quintus Curtius. With an English translation by John C. Rolfe. In two volumes. I.
Books I-V (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1998 (= 1946)
ROLFE, 1946, II = Quintus Curtius. With an English translation by John C. Rolfe. In two volumes. II.
Books VI-X (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1962 (= 1946)
ROLFE, 1950, I = Ammianus Marcellinus. With an English translation by John C. Rolfe. In three
volumes. I [Books XIV-XIX] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1963 (= 1950)
ROLFE, 1951, I = Suetonius. With an English translation by J. C. Rolfe. In two volumes. I. [Julius -
Augustus - Tiberius - Gaius Caligula] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1979 (= 1951)
ROLFE, 1952, III = Ammianus Marcellinus. With an English translation by John C. Rolfe. In three
volumes. III [Books XXVII-XXXI. Excerpta Valesiana] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1964
(= 1952)
Rom.Mil.Rec., 1971 = FINK, Robert O., Roman military records on papyrus (Philological Monographs
of the American Philological Association, 26), Cleveland, 1971
RONCHI, 1974-1977, I-V = RONCHI, Giulia, Lexicon theonymon rerumque sacrarum et divinarum ad
Aegyptum pertinentium quae in papyris ostracis titulis Graecis Latinisque in Aegypto repertis
laudantur. I-V (Testi e documenti per lo studio dell'antichità, 45, 1-5), Milano, 1974-1977
ROOS, 1906-1910, I-II = Excerpta historica iussu imp. Constantini Porphyrogeniti confecta. Volumen
II. Excerpta de virtutibus et vitiis. Pars I. Recensuit et praefatus est Theodorus Büttner-Wobst.
Editionem curavit Antonius Gerardus Roos. Pars II. Recensuit et praefatus est Antonius Gerardus
Roos usus collatione codicis Peiresciani a Theodor Büttner-Wobst confecta, Berolini, 1906-1910
ROOS, 1967 [= 1907-1928] = Flavii Arriani quae exstant omnia edidit A. G. Roos. I. Alexandri
anabasis. II. Scripta minora et fragmenta. Editio stereotypa correctior. Addenda et corrigenda
adiecit G. Wirth (BSGRT), Lipsiae, 1967 [= 1907-1928]
ROOVERS, 1996 = ROOVERS, Ilse - CHARTIER-RAYMOND, Maryvonne, La céramique copte de
Chenhour, in BCE, 19, 1996, p. 23-30
ROQUET, 1973 = ROQUET, Gérard, Toponymes et lieux-dits égyptiens enregistrés dans le dictionnaire
copte de Walter Ewing Crum (BdEC, 10), Le Caire, 1973
ROQUET, 1993 = ROQUET, Gérard, Nestorius et Simon apötre à Siflâq, près d'Akhmîm: le toponyme
en grec, en copte, en arabe, in Langues orientales anciennes. Philologie et linguistique, 4, 1993, p.
185-189
ROSCHER, 1884-1937 = ROSCHER, W. H., Ausführliches Lexikon der griechischen und römischen
Mythologie, Hildesheim, 1965 (= Leipzig, 1884 - 1937)
ROSCHINSKI, 1980 = ROSCHINSKI, Hans P., Sprachen, Schriften und Inschriften in Nordwestarabien,
in Bonner Jahrbücher, 180, 1980, p. 155-188
ROSEN, 1987 = Herodoti Historiae. Vol. I libros I-IV continens edidit Haiim B. Rosén (BSGRT),
Leipzig, 1987
ROSENBERGER, 1972-1977, I-III = ROSENBERGER, Mayer, City coins of Palestine. The Rosenberger
Israel collection. I-III, Jerusalem, 1972-1977 (non vidi)
ROSENTHAL, 1985 = The History of al-Tabari (Ta'rikh al-rusul wa'l-muluk). XXXVIII. The return of
the caliphate to Baghdad. Translated and annotated by Franz Rosenthal (Bibliotheca Persica),
New York, 1985
ROSSI, 1885 = ROSSI, Francesco, Transcrizione di alcuni testi copti tratti dai papiri del Museo egizio
di Torino con traduzione italiana e note, in Memorie della Reale accademia delle scienze di
Torino. Scienze morali, storiche e filologiche. Serie II., 36, 1885, p. 89-182
ROSSO, 2003 = ROSSO, Ana María, Le symbolisme religieux des oudjats de Tell el-Ghaba: les
problèmes techniques de leur préservation, in Hawass, Zahi - Pinch Brock, Lyla (ed.), Egyptology
at the dawn of the twenty-first century. Proceedings of the eighth international congress of
Egyptologists, Cairo, 2000. III. Language. Conservation. Museology, Cairo - New York, 2003, p.
380-386
ROSTOVTZEFF, 1900 = ROSTOVTZEFF, Michael Ivanovich, (Review) Wilcken, Ulrich, Griechische
Ostraka aus Ägypten und Nubien, 1899, in Wochenschrift für klassische Philologie, 17, 5, 1900, p.
113-125
ROSTOVTZEFF, 1941, I-III = ROSTOVTZEFF, Michael Ivanovich, The social and economic history of
the Hellenistic world. I-III, Oxford, 1941
ROTHENBERG, 1961 = ROTHENBERG, Beno - AHARONI, Yohanan - HASHIMSHONI, Avia, God's
wilderness. Discoveries in Sinai, London, 1961
ROTHENBERG, 1972 = ROTHENBERG, Beno, Sinai explorations (1967-1972), in Bulletin of the
Haaretz Museum, 14, 1972, p. 31-45 (non vidi)
ROTHENBERG, 1979 = ROTHENBERG, Beno (ed.) - W EYER, Helfried (phot.), Sinai. Pharaohs,
miners, pilgrims and soldiers, Berne, 1979
1262
Bibliography
ROUSSEL, 1916 = ROUSSEL, Pierre, Les cultes égyptiens à Delos du IIIe au Ier siècle av. J.-C.
(Annales de l'Est, 29-30), Paris - Nancy, 1915-1916
ROUTH, 1856 = Julius Africanus, in Reliquiae sacrae sive auctorum fere jam perditorum secundi
tertiique saeculi post Christum natum quae supersunt. ... Ad codices mss. recensuit, notisque
illustravit Martinus Josephus Routh. Vol. II. Editio altera, Oxonii, 1856, p. 219-506
ROWINSKA, 1992 = ROWINSKA, Ewa - W INNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Staatsausdehnung (P 67-68) und
Massnahmen zur Verstärkung der Nordostgrenze (P 106-109) in der "Lehre für König Merikare",
in ZÄS, 119, 1992, p. 130-143
ROZENBERG, 1997 = ROZENBERG, Silvia, Earlier plaster masks from Sinai. Forerunners to the
Roman plaster masks, in Bierbrier, Morris L. (ed.), Portraits and masks. Burial customs in Roman
Egypt, London, 1997, p. 112-120
RUBSAM, 1974 = RÜBSAM, Winfried J. R., Götter und Kulte im Faijum während der griechisch-
römisch-byzantinischen Zeit, Bonn, 1974
RUMPF, 1933 = RUMPF, Andreas, Zu den klazomenischen Denkmälern, in JDAI, 48, 1933, p. 55-83
RUPPRECHT, 1984 = RUPPRECHT, Hans-Albert, (Review) The Oxyrhynchus papyri. XLIX. Edited with
translation and notes by A. Bülow-Jacobsen - J. E. G. Whitehorne e.a., London, 1982, in Zeitschrift
der Savigny-Stiftung für Rechtsgeschichte. Romanistische Abteilung, 101, 1984, p. 345-351
RUTHERFORD, 1997 = RUTHERFORD, Ian, Kalasiris and Setne Khamwas. A Greek novel and some
Egyptian models, in ZPE, 117, 1997, p. 203-209
RUTHERFORD, 1999 = RUTHERFORD, Ian, The song of kingship and the song of the sea. Zeus Kasios,
Syllepsis and Hurrian-Semitic mythology in Achilles Tatius' Cleitophon and Leucippe 3 and other
texts (handout at the Cambridge philological society, 29.04.1999)
RUTHERFORD, 2000 = RUTHERFORD, Ian, The genealogy of the boukoloi: how Greek literature
appropriated an Egyptian narrative-motif, in JHS, 120, 2000, p. 106-121
RYAN, 1969 = Fulcher of Chartres. A history of the expedition to Jerusalem 1095-1127. Translated by
Frances Rita Ryan. Edited with an introduction by Harold S. Fink, Knoxville, 1969
SABBATINI TUMOLESI, 1993 = SABBATINI TUMOLESI, Patrizia, Un inedito dazio doganale:
l'alabarchia Pelusi, in MEFRA, 105, 1, 1993, p. 55-61
SADEK, 1926 = SADEK, H., A scientific study of scenery in Sinai, in Congrès international de
géography, Le Caire - avril 1925. III, Le Caire, 1926, p. 144-154
SADEK, 1999 = SADEK, Mohammed-Moain e.a., Gaza, in Dossiers d'archéologie, 240, 1999, p. 46-67
SAGE, 1987 = SAGE, Michael M., Marcus Aurelius und 'Zeus Kasios' at Carnuntum, in AncSoc, 18,
1987, p. 151-172
SAID, 1962 = SAID, Rushdi, The geology of Egypt, Amsterdam, 1962 (non vidi)
SAID, 1981 = SAID, Rushdi e.a., The geological evolution of the river Nile, New York - Heidelberg -
Berlin, 1981
SALAC, 1922 = SALA÷, A., Zeus Kasios, in BCH, 46, 1922, p. 160-189
SALIBA, 1985 = The History of al-Tabari (Ta'rikh al-rusul wa'l-muluk). XXXV. The crisis of the
‘Abbasid caliphate. Translated and annotated by George Saliba (Bibliotheca Persica), New York,
1985
SALIM EL-HANGARY, 1992 = SALIM EL-HANGARY, Mohammed, The excavations of the Egyptian
Antiquities Organization of Ezbet Hassan Dawud (Wadi Tumilat), in van den Brink, Edwin C. M.
(ed.), The Nile Delta in transition. 4th-3rd millennium B.C. Proceedings of the seminar held in
Cairo, 21-24 October 1990, at the Netherlands Institute of archaeology and Arabic studies, Tel
Aviv, 1992, p. 215-216
SALMON, 1985 = S ALMON, Pierre, Les relations entre la Perse et l'Égypte du VIe au IVe siècle av. J.-
C., in Lipinski, Edouard (ed.), The land of Israel: cross-roads of civilizations. Proceedings of the
conference held in Brussels from the 3th to the 5th of December 1984 to mark the twenty-fifth
anniversary of the Institute of Archaeology Queen Elisabeth of Belgium at the Hebrew University
of Jerusalem. In memory of Y. Yadin and Ch. Perelman (OLA, 19), Leuven, 1985, p. 147-168
SALVATOR, 1879 = SALVATOR, Ludwig, Die Karawanenstrasse von Ägypten nach Syrien, Prag,
1879 [also in English translation, 1881] (non vidi)
SAMUEL, 1972 = SAMUEL, Alan E., Greek and Roman chronology. Calendars and years in classical
antiquity (Handbuch der Altertumswissenschaft, 1.7), München, 1972
SANTINI, 1979 = Eutropii Breviarium ab urbe condita. Recognovit Carolus Santini (BSGRT),
Leipzig, 1979
SAUNERON, 1952a = SAUNERON, Serge - YOYOTTE, Jean, Sur la politique palestinienne des rois
saïtes, in Vetus Testamentum, 2, 2, 1952, p. 131-136
SAUNERON, 1952b = SAUNERON, Serge, Rituel de l'embaumement. Pap. Boulaq III. Pap. Louvre
5.158, Le Caire, 1952
1263
Bibliography
SAUNERON, 1954 = SAUNERON, Serge, Le prétendu "pyramidion" du Jardin des stéles à Ismaïlia, in
BSEHGIS, 5, 1953-1954, p. 45-58
SAYED, 2003 = SAYED, Abdel Monem A. H., The land of Punt: problems of the archaeology of the
Red Sea and the southeastern Delta, in Hawass, Zahi - Pinch Brock, Lyla (ed.), Egyptology at the
dawn of the twenty-first century. Proceedings of the eighth international congress of Egyptologists,
Cairo, 2000. I. Archaeology, Cairo - New York, 2003, p. 432-439
SB I-XXVI, 1915-2006 = PREISIGKE, Friedrich - BILABEL, Friedrich - KIESSLING, Emil e.a.,
Sammelbuch griechischer Urkunden aus Ägypten. I-XXVI, Strassburg - Berlin - Wiesbaden, 1915-
2006
SCHÄFER, 1904 = SCHÄFER, Heinrich, Die Auswanderung der Krieger unter Psammetich I. und der
Söldneraufstand in Elephantine unter Apries, in Klio, 4, 1904, p. 152-163
SCHARFF, 1936 = SCHARFF, Alexander, Der historische Abschnitt der Lehre für König Merikarê
(SBAW, 1936, 8), München, 1936
SCHARFF, 1943 = SCHARFF, Alexander, Îbnw, ein ägyptischer Grenzort im östlichen Delta, in
MDAIK, 12, 1943, p. 150-152
SCHEER, 1908 = Lycophronis Alexandra. Recensuit Eduardus Scheer. Vol. II scholia continens,
Berolini, 1958 (= 1908)
SCHEFER, 1884 = SCHEFER, Charles, Étude sur la Devise des chemins de Babiloine, in Archives de
l'orient latin, publiées sous le patronage de la Société de l'orient latin. II, Paris, 1884, p. 89-101
SCHEIL, 1914 = SCHEIL, Vincent, Le prisme S d'Assarhaddon, roi d'Assyrie 681-668 (Bibliothèque de
l'École des hautes études. Sciences philologiques et historiques, 208), Paris, 1914
SCHER, 1911 = Histoire nestorienne (Chronique de Séert). Seconde partie (I). Publiée et traduite par
Addaï Scher (PO, 7, 2), Paris, 1911, p. 93-203
SCHERMANN, 1907a = Prophetarum vitae fabulosae. Indices apostolorum discipulorumque Domini
Dorotheo, Epiphanio, Hippolyto, aliisque vindicata inter quae nonnulla primum edidit recensuit
schedis Henr. Gelzer usus prolegomenis indicibus testimoniis apparatu critico instruxit Theodorus
Schermann (BSGRT), Lipsiae, 1907
SCHERMANN, 1907b = SCHERMANN, Theodor, Propheten- und Apostellegenden nebst
Jüngerkatalogen des Dorotheus und verwandter Texte (Texte und Untersuchungen, 31, 3), Leipzig,
1907
SCHIAPARELLI, 1881-1890, I-II = Il libro dei funerali degli antichi Egiziani. Tradotto e commentato
da Ernesto Schiaparelli. I-II - Tavole, Roma - Torino - Firenze, 1881-1882-1890 (non vidi)
SCHIAPARELLI, 1906 = Ibn Gubayr (Ibn Giobeir). Viaggio in Ispagna, Sicilia, Siria e Palestina,
Mesopotamia, Arabia, Egitto compiuto nel secolo XII. Prima traduzione, fatta sull'originale arabo
da Celestino Schiaparelli, Roma, 1906
SCHICK, 1995 = SCHICK, Robert, The Christian communities of Palestine from Byzantine to Islamic
rule. A historical and archaeological study (Studies in late antiquity and early Islam, 2), Princeton
(New Jersey), 1995
SCHLAUCK, 1933 = S CHLAUCK, Bernhard - A LT, Albrecht, Anfang und Ende des altchristlichen
Inschriftenwesens in Palästina und Arabien. II. Die Ausgänge, in PJB, 29, 1933, p. 89-98
SCHLEIDEN, 1858 = SCHLEIDEN , M. J., Die Landenge von Suês. Zur Beurtheilung des Canalprojects
und des Auszugs der Israeliten aus Aegypten. Nach den älteren und neueren Quellen dargestellt,
Leipzig, 1858 (non vidi)
SCHLESINGER, 1951 = Livy. In fourteen volumes. XIII. Books XLIII-XLV. With an English
translation by Alfred C. Schlesinger (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1968 (= 1951)
SCHLESINGER, 1959, XIV = Livy. With an English translation. In fourteen volumes. XIV.
Summaries, fragments and Obsequens. Translated by Alfred C. Schlesinger. With a general index
to Livy by Russel M. Geer (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1959
SCHLOTT-SCHWAB, 1981 = SCHLOTT-SCHWAB, Adelheid, Die Ausmasse Ägyptens nach
altägyptischen Texten (ÄAT, 3), Wiesbaden, 1981
SCHLUMBERGER, 1906 = SCHLUMBERGER, Gustave, Campagnes du roi Amaury Ier de Jérusalem
en Égypte, au XIIe siècle, Paris, 1906
SCHLUMBERGER, 1953 = SCHLUMBERGER, Daniel, L'argent grec dans l'empire Achéménide, Paris,
1953
SCHMIDT, 1854 = Didymi Chalcenteri grammatici Alexandrini fragmenta quae supersunt omnia.
Collegit et disposuit Mauricius Schmidt, Amsterdam, 1964 (= Lipsiae, 1854)
SCHMIDT, 1908 = SCHMIDT, Valdemar, Ny Carlsberg glyptotek. Den aegyptiske samling. Ny udgave,
Kjøbenhavn, 1908
SCHMIDT, 1910 = SCHMIDT, Nathaniel - CHARLES, B. B., Greek inscriptions from the Negeb, in AJA,
14, 1910, p. 60-70
1264
Bibliography
SCHMIDT, 1918 = SCHMIDT, Karl Fr. W., (Review) The Oxyrhynchus Papyri. Part XI. Edited with
translations and notes by Bernard P. Grenfell and Arthur S. Hunt, London, 1915, in Göttingische
gelehrte Anzeigen, 180, 3-4, 1918, p. 81-126
SCHMIDT, 1957 = SCHMIDT, Erich F., Persepolis II. Contents of the treasury and other discoveries
(OIP, 69), Chicago (Illinois), 1957
SCHMITT, 1989 = S CHMITT, Götz, Gabbatunu, in ZDPV, 105, 1989, p. 56-69
SCHMITT, 1995 = S CHMITT, Götz, Siedlungen Palästinas in griechisch-römischer Zeit.
Ostjordanland, Negeb und (in Auswahl) Westjordanland (TAVO, 93), Wiesbaden, 1995
SCHMITZ, 1995 = SCHMITZ, Philip C., The Phoenician text from the Etruscan sanctuary at Pyrgi, in
JAOS, 115, 1995, p. 559-575
SCHNEIDER, 1992 = SCHNEIDER, Cornelia (ed.), Die Reise nach Jerusalem. Bernhard von
Breydenbachs Wallfahrt ins Heilige Land, Mainz, 1992
SCHNETZ, 1921 = S CHNETZ, Joseph, Arabia beim Geographen von Ravenna, in Philologus, 77, 1921,
p. 380-412
SCHNETZ, 1940 = Itineraria Romana. Volumen alterum. Ravennatis anonymi Cosmographia et
Guidonis Geographica. Edidit Joseph Schnetz. Indicem composuit et adiecit Marianne
Zumschlinge, Stutgardiae, 1990 (= 1940)
SCHNETZ, 1943 = SCHNETZ, Joseph, Spätägyptische und koptische Namen beim Geographen von
Ravenna, in ZNF, 19, 1943, p. 9-24
SCHNETZ, 1951 = Ravennas Anonymus: Cosmographia. Eine Erdbeschreibung um das Jahr 700.
Zum ersten Mal übersetzt von Joseph Schnetz (Nomina Germanica, 10), Uppsala, 1951
SCHOENE, 1875 = Excerpta Latina Barbari post Scaligerum e libro Parisino denuo edita, in Eusebi
Chronicorum libri duo. Liber prior. Edidit Alfred Schoene ... Editio secunda luci ope expressa,
Dublin - Zürich, 1967 (= 1875), p. 174-239
SCHÖNFELDER, 1862 = Die Kirchen-Geschichte des Johannes von Ephesus. Aus dem Syrischen
übersetzt von I. M. Schönfelder, München, 1862
SCHOTT, 1948 = SCHOTT, Siegfried, Weinbau im alten Ägypten, in Die Weinzeitung. Mainz, 84, 22-
23, 1948, p. 330-333 (non vidi)
SCHROETER, 1932 = SCHROETER, Fridericus, De rerum Hellenisticorum epistulis in lapidibus
servatis quaestiones stilisticae, Lipsiae, 1932
SCHUBART, 1926 = SCHUBART, Wilhelm, (Review) Griechische Papyrusurkunden der Hamburger
Staats- und Universitätsbibliothek. Band I von Paul Meyer. Heft 3. Urkunden Nr. 57 bis 117,
Leipzig, 1924, in Gnomon, 2, 1926, p. 744-745
SCHUBERT, 1991 = SCHUBERT, Paul, Ordre de mise à disposition d'un bateau, in ZPE, 86, 1991, p.
233-236
SCHULMAN, 1966 = S CHULMAN, Alan R., The problem of Pedubasts, in JARCE, 5, 1966, p. 33-41
SCHULTEN, 1900 = SCHULTEN, Adolf, Die Mosaikkarte von Madaba und ihr Verhältnis zu den
ältesten Karten und Beschreibungen des heiligen Landes (Abhandlungen der Königlichen
Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen. Philologisch-historische Klasse. Neue Folge, 4, 2),
Berlin, 1900
SCHULTENS, 1732 = S CHULTENS, Albert, Vita et res gestae Sultani Saladani, 1732 (non vidi)
SCHULZ, 1907 = SCHULZ, Otto Theodor, Das Kaiserhaus der Antonine und der letzte Historiker
Roms. Nebst einer Beigabe: Das Geschichtswerk des Anonymus. Quellenanalysen und
geschichtliche Untersuchungen, Leipzig, 1907 (non vidi)
SCHULZ, 1908 = SCHULZ, Otto Theodor, Vulgaritas Pelusii, in Klio, 8, 1908, p. 263-265
SCHULZ, 1909 = SCHULZ, Otto Theodor, Nochmals Vulgaritas Pelusii, in Klio, 9, 1909, p. 261-262
SCHUMACHER, 1886 = SCHUMACHER, G., Researches in southern Palestine, in PEQ, 17, 1886, p.
171-197
SCHUR, 1926 = SCHUR, Werner, Zur Vorgeschichte der Ptolemaër, in Klio, 20, 1926, p. 270-302
SCHUR, 1987 = S CHUR, Nathan, Sinai as described in travel books and itineraries (from 1300 to
World War I) - Travel descriptions of Sinai. A thematic bibliography, 1300-1917, in Gvirtzman,
Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. ix-xxxxvi [English]; 773-789 [Hebrew]
SCHWAB, 1871-1889 = Le Talmud de Jérusalem. Traduit pour la première fois par Moïse Schwab. I-
IX, Paris, 1932-1933 (= 1871-1889)
SCHWABE, 1954 = SCHWABE, M., Documents of a journey through Palestine in the years 317-323
C.E., in Eretz-Israel, 3, 1954, p. 181-185 (Hebrew); p. xii (English summary)
SCHWARTZ, 1903-1909 = Eusebius. Zweiter Band. Die Kirchengeschichte. Herausgegeben von
Eduard Schwartz. Die lateinische Übersetzung des Rufinus bearbeitet von Theodor Mommsen.
Erster Teil. Die Bücher I bis V. Zweiter Teil. Die Bücher VI bis XI. Über die Märtyrer in Palästina.
1265
Bibliography
Dritter Teil. Einleitungen, Übersichten und Register (Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller
der ersten Jahrhunderte, 9, 1-3), Leipzig, 1903-1908-1909
SCHWARTZ, 1924-1925, 1, 5, 1 = Concilium universale Ephesenum. Edidit Eduardus Schwartz.
Volumen quintum. Pars prior. Collectio Palatina sive qui fertur Marius Mercator (Acta
conciliorum oecumenicorum, 1, 5, 1), Berolini - Lipsiae, 1924-1925
SCHWARTZ, 1925-1926, 1, 2 = Concilium universale Ephesenum. Edidit Eduardus Schwartz.
Volumen alterum. Collectio Veronensis (Acta conciliorum oecumenicorum, 1, 2), Berolini -
Lipsiae, 1925-1926
SCHWARTZ, 1927-1929, 1, 3-4 = Concilium universale Ephesenum. Edidit Eduardus Schwartz.
Volumen tertium - Volumen quartum. Collectionis Casinensis sive synodici a Rustico diacono
compositi. Pars prior - Pars altera (Acta conciliorum oecumenicorum, 1, 3-4), Berolini - Lipsiae,
1929 - 1922-1923
SCHWARTZ, 1927-1930, 1, 1, 1-8 = Concilium universale Ephesenum. Edidit Eduardus Schwartz.
Volumen primum. Acta Graeca. Pars prima - Pars octava (Acta conciliorum oecumenicorum, 1, 1,
1-8), Berolini - Lipsiae, 1927-1930
SCHWARTZ, 1933-1935, 2, 1, 1-3 = Concilium universale Chalcedonense. Edidit Eduardus Schwartz.
Volumen primum. [Acta Graeca.] Pars prima - Pars tertia (Acta conciliorum oecumenicorum, 2, 1,
1-3), Berolini - Lipsiae, 1933-1933-1935
SCHWARTZ, 1935-1937, 2, 3, 1-3 = Concilium universale Chalcedonense. Edidit Eduardus Schwartz.
Volumen tertium. Pars prima. Epistularum ante gesta collectio. Actio prima. Pars altera. Actiones
II-VI. Pars tertia. Actiones VII-XVI. Concilii allocutio ad Marcianum (Acta conciliorum
oecumenicorum, 2, 3, 1-3), Berolini - Lipsiae, 1935-1936-1937
SCHWARTZ, 1936, 2, 5 = Concilium universale Chalcedonense. Edidit Eduardus Schwartz. Volumen
quintum. Collectio Sangermanensis (Acta conciliorum oecumenicorum, 2, 5), Berolini - Lipsiae,
1936
SCHWARTZ, 1938, 2, 6 = Concilium universale Chalcedonense. Edidit Eduardus Schwartz. Volumen
sextum. Prosopographia et topographia actorum Chalcedonensium et encycliorum indices (Acta
conciliorum oecumenicorum, 2, 6), Berolini - Lipsiae, 1938
SCHWARTZ, 1939 = SCHWARTZ, Eduard, Kyrillos von Skythopolis (Texte und Untersuchungen zur
Geschichte der altchristlichen Literatur, 49, 2), Leipzig, 1939
SCHWARTZ, 1940, 3 = Collectio Sabbaitica contra Acephalos et Origeniastas destinata. Insunt acta
synodorum Constantinopolitanae et Hierosolymitanae a. 536. Edidit Eduardus Schwartz (Acta
conciliorum oecumenicorum, 3), Berolini, 1940
SCHWARTZ, 1948 = SCHWARTZ, Jacques, Documents grecs de Kom Kolzum, in BSEHGIS, 2, 1948,
p. 25-30
SCHWARTZ, 1950 = SCHWARTZ, Jacques, Le 'cycle de Petoubastis' et les commentaires égyptiens de
l'exode, in BIFAO, 49, 1950, p. 67-83
SCHWARTZ, 1954 = SCHWARTZ, Jacques, Les monnaies de nomes én Égypte romaine, in BSFE, 15,
1954, p. 19-29
SCHWARTZ, 1960 = SCHWARTZ, Jacques - MALININE, Michel, Pierres d'Égypte, in RA. 5e Série,
1960, p. 77-90
SCHWARTZ, 1968 = SCHWARTZ, Jacques, Sur la date de l'Histoire Auguste, in Alföldi, Andreas (ed.),
Bonner Historia-Augusta-Colloquium 1966/1967 (Antiquitas, 4, 4), Bonn, 1968, p. 91-99
SCOLNIC, 2004 = SCOLNIC, Benjamin Edidin, A new working hypothesis for the identification of
Migdol, in Hoffmeier, James Karl - Millard, Alan (ed.), The future of biblical archaeology.
Reassessing methodology and assumptions. The proceedings of a symposium August 12-14, 2001 at
Trinity International University, 2004, p. 91-120
SEATON, 1912 = Apollonius Rhodius. The Argonautica. With an English translation by R. C. Seaton
SEECK, 1876 = Notitia dignitatum. Accedunt Notitia urbis Constantinopolitanae et Latercula
provinciarum. Edidit Otto Seeck, Frankfurt am Main, 1962 (= 1876)
SEEL, 1972 = M. Iuniani Iustini Epitoma Historiarum Philippicarum Pompei Trogi. Accedunt prologi
in Pompeium Trogum. Post Franciscum Rühl iterum edidit Otto Seel (BSGRT), Stutgardiae, 1972
SEELE, 1959 = SEELE, Keith C., The tomb of Tjanefer at Thebes (OIP, 86), Chicago, 1959
SEETZEN, 1854-1859, I-IV = Ulrich Jasper Seetzen's Reisen durch Syrien, Palästina, Phönicien, die
Transjordan-Länder, Arabia Petraea und Unter-Aegypten. Herausgegeben und commentirt von Fr.
Kruse e.a. I-III. IV. Commentare ausgearbeitet von Fr. Kruse und H. L. Fleischer, Berlin, 1854-
1854-1855-1859
SEG I-LI, 1923-2005 = Supplementum epigraphicum Graecum. I-LI, 1923-2001, Lugduni Batavorum -
Amsterdam, 1923-2005
1266
Bibliography
SEIBERT, 1969 = SEIBERT, Jakob, Untersuchungen zur Geschichte Ptolemaios' I. (Münchener

Beiträge zur Papyrusforschung und antiken Rechtsgeschichte, 56), München, 1969
SEIBERT, 1983 = SEIBERT, Jakob, Das Zeitalter der Diadochen (Erträge der Forschung, 185),
Darmstadt, 1983
SEIBERT, 1985 = SEIBERT, Jakob, Die Eroberung des Perserreiches durch Alexander den Grossen auf
Kartographischer Grundlage (TAVO, 68), Wiesbaden, 1985
SEIDL, 1968 = SEIDL, Erwin, Ägyptische Rechtsgeschichte der Saiten- und Perserzeit. 2.
neubearbeitete Auflage (ÄF, 20), Gluckstadt, 1968
SEILER, 1997 = SEILER, An, Hebua I. Second Intermediate Period and Early New Kingdom pottery, in
CCE, 5, 1997, p. 23-33
Sel.Pap. II, 1934 = Select papyri. In five volumes. II. Non-literary papyri. Public documents. With an
English translation by Arthur S. Hunt and Campbell Cowan Edgar (LCL), London - Cambridge
(Mass.), 1963 (= 1934)
SEPP, 1863, II = SEPP, Johann Nepomuk, Jerusalem und das heilige Land. Pilgerbuch nach Palästina,
Syrien und Aegypten. Zweiter Band, Schaffhausen, 1863
SERVIN, 1947 = SERVIN, André, Kantarah. Aperçus historiques, in BSEHGIS, 1, 1947, p. 59-68
SERVIN, 1948 = S ERVIN, André, Deux aspects de la carrière d'Ouni, grand serviteur de la monarchie
égyptienne, in BSEHGIS, 2, 1948, p. 31-53
SERVIN, 1950 = S ERVIN, André, Les stèles de l'Isthme de Suez. I. Stèles persanes, in BSEHGIS, 3,
1949-1950, p. 75-97
SETHE, 1904-1916 = SETHE, Kurt, Urkunden des ägyptischen Altertums. II. Band. Hieroglyphische
Urkunden der griechisch-römischen Zeit. I-III, Leipzig, 1904-1916
SETHE, 1908-1922, I-IV = Die altägyptischen Pyramidentexten nach den Papierabdrücken und
Photographien des Berliner Museums. Neu herausgegeben und erläutert von Kurt Sethe. I-IV. 2.
Auflage, Hildesheim, 1960 (= Leipzig, 1908-1910-1922-1922)
SETHE, 1928 = SETHE, Kurt, Dramatische Texte zu altägyptischen Mysterienspielen (UGAÄ, 10),
Leipzig, 1928
SETHE, 1935 = Urkunden des ägyptischen Altertums, VII. Abteilung. Historisch-biographische
Urkunden des Mittleren Reiches. Unter Mitwerkung von Wolja Erichsen bearbeitet von Kurt Sethe,
Leipzig, 1935
SEYBOLD, 1909 = SEYBOLD, C. F., Nochmals Sultan. Nachträgliches zu 62, 714 f. - Zum Grab
Abu’lfida's in Hama, in ZDMG, 63, 1909, p. 329-333
SEYRIG, 1927 = SEYRIG, Henri, Quatre cultes de Thasos. I. Apollon. II. Héraclès. III. Dionysos et le
cavalier thrace. IV. Les dieux égyptiens, in BCH, 51, 1927, p. 178-233
SHACKLETON BAILEY, 1982 = Anthologia Latina. I. Carmina in codicibus scripta. Recensuit D. R.
Shackleton Bailey. Fasc. 1. Libri Salmasiani aliorumque carmina (BSGRT), Stutgardiae, 1982
SHACKLETON BAILEY, 1993, I = Martial. Epigrams. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton
Bailey. Volume I [Books I-V] (LCL), Cambridge (Mass.) - London, 1993
SHACKLETON BAILEY, 1993, II = Martial. Epigrams. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton
Bailey. Volume II [Books VI-X] (LCL), Cambridge (Mass.) - London, 1993
SHACKLETON BAILEY, 1993, III = Martial. Epigrams. Edited and translated by D. R. Shackleton
Bailey. Volume III [Books XI-XIV] (LCL), Cambridge (Mass.) - London, 1993
SHACKLETON BAILEY, 2000, I-II = Valerius Maximus. Memorable doings and sayings. Edited and
translated by David Roy Shackleton Bailey. I-II (LCL), Cambridge (Mass.) - London, 2000
SHAFEI, 1946 = SHAFEI, Aly, Historical notes on the Pelusiac branch, the Red Sea canal and the
route of the Exodus, in BSGE, 21, 3-4, 1946, p. 231-287 (non vidi)
SHAHID, 1984 = S HAHÎD, Irfan, Rome and the Arabs. A prolegomenon to the study of Byzantium and
the Arabs, Dumbarton Oaks, 1984
SHANKS, 1981 = SHANKS, Hershel, The Exodus and the crossing of the Red Sea, according to Hans
Goedicke, in Biblical archaeology review, 7, 5, 1981, p. 42-50
SHANZER, 1991 = SHANZER, Danuta, 'Arcanum Varronis iter'. Licentius's verse epistle to Augustine,
in Revue des études augustiniennes, 37, 1991, p. 110-143
SHARON, 1987 = SHARON, Moshe, Sinai under Islamic rule, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.), Sinai,
Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 791-796 [Hebrew]
SHATA, 1959 = SHATA, A., Ground water and geomorphology of the northern sector of Wadi El-
Arish basin, in BSGE, 32, 1959, p. 217-246 (non vidi)
SHEA, 1977 = SHEA, William H., A date for the recently discovered Eastern Canal of Egypt, in
BASOR, 226, 1977, p. 31-38
SHERMAN, 1952, VII = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by Charles L. Sherman. In
twelve volumes. VII. Books XV, 20-XVI, 65 (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1980 (= 1952)
1267
Bibliography
SHERWIN, 1973 = Deeds of famous men (De viris illustribus). A bilingual edition. Translated and
edited by Walter K. Sherwin, Jr., Norman (Okla.), 1973
SHOUCAIR, 1916 = S HOUCAIR, Naum, The history of Sinai and Arabs (Tarikh Sina), al-Qahira, 1916
(Arabic) (non vidi)
SICARD, 1982 = SICARD, Claude, Oeuvres. I. Lettres et relations inédites. Présentation et notes de
Maurice Martin. II. Relations et mémoires imprimés. Edition critique de Maurice Martin. III.
Parallèle géographique de l'ancienne Égypte et de l'Égypte moderne. Présentation et notes de
Serge Sauneron et Maurice Martin (BdE, 83-85), Le Caire, 1982
SIEBOURG, 1907 = SIEBOURG, Max, Eine griechische Akklamation als Töpfermarke. Studien zum
gallisch-germanischen Hausgerät, in Bonner Jahrbücher, 116, 1, 1907, p. 1-19
SIG(3) I-IV, 1915-1924 = DITTENBERGER, Wilhelm, Sylloge inscriptionum Graecarum. Nunc quartum
edita, Hildesheim, 1960 (= Leipzig, 1915-1924)
SIJPESTEIJN, 1963 = SIJPESTEIJN, Pieter J., Der POTAMOS TRAIANOS, in Aegyptus, 43, 1963, p.
70-83
SIJPESTEIJN, 1977a = SIJPESTEIJN, P. J. - WORP, K. A., Chronological notes, in ZPE, 26, 1977, p.
267-286
SIJPESTEIJN, 1977b = S IJPESTEIJN, Pieter Johannes, ÔH ANTINOEWN POLIS, in ZPE, 27, 1977, p.
270
SIJPESTEIJN, 1982 = SIJPESTEIJN, Pieter J., More remarks on some imperial titles in the papyri, in
ZPE, 49, 1982, p. 97-111
SIJPESTEIJN, 1990 = SIJPESTEIJN, Pieter J., Five Byzantine papyri, in Tyche, 5, 1990, p. 165-170
SILBERMAN, 1985 = SILBERMAN, Alain, Sur quelques toponymes de la côte africaine du golfe
arabique (Pomponius Mela, III.80), in RPh, 111, 59, 1985, p. 57-62
SILBERMAN, 1988 = Pomponius Mela. Chorographie. Texte établi, traduit et annoté par Alain
Silberman (CUF), Paris, 1988
SIMONS, 1937 = SIMONS, J., Handbook for the study of Egyptian topographical lists relating to
western Asia, Leiden, 1937
SIMPSON, 1973 = The literature of ancient Egypt. An anthologie of stories, instructions and poetry.
New edition. Edited, with an introduction, by William Kelly Simpson. With translations by R. O.
Faulkner, Edward F. Wente Jr., William Kelly Simpson, New Haven - London, 1973
SIMPSON, 1996 = SIMPSON, R. S., Demotic grammar in the Ptolemaic sacerdotal decrees (Griffith
Institute monographs), Oxford, 1996
SITTIG, 1912 = SITTIG, Ernestus, Ancient Greek theophoric proper-names. De Graecorum nominibus
theophoris, Chicago, 1981 (= Halle, 1912)
SKEAT, 1954 = SKEAT, Theodore Cressy, The reigns of the Ptolemies. Zweite Auflage (Münchener
Beiträge zur Papyrusforschung und antiken Rechtsgeschichte, 39), München, 1969 (= 1954)
SKEAT, 1961 = SKEAT, Theodore Cressy, Notes on Ptolemaic chronology. II. 'The twelfth year which
is also the first'. The invasion of Egypt by Antiochus Epiphanes, in JEA, 47, 1961, p. 107-112
SKIPWITH, 1913 = SKIPWITH, Grey Hubert, Pi-Hahiroth, 'the mouth of the canals', in PEQ, 44, 1913,
p. 94-95
SLEESWYK, 1995 = SLEESWYK, André Wegener, Oude scheepvaartkanalen in Egypte, in Phoenix
(EOL), 41, 3, 1995, p. 97-118
SMITH, 1854-1857, I-II = SMITH, William (ed.), Dictionary of Greek and Roman geography. I.
Abacaenum - Hytanis. II. Iabadius - Zymethus, Boston, 1854-1857
SMITH, 1860 = The third part of the Ecclesiastical history of John bishop of Ephesus. Now first
translated from the original Syriac by Robert Payne Smith, Oxford, 1860
SMITH, 1868 = S MITH, George, Egyptian campaigns of Esarhaddon and Assur-bani-pal, in ZÄS, 6,
1868, p. 93-99
SMITH, 1871 = S MITH, George, History of Ashurbanipal, translated from the cuneiform inscriptions,
London, 1871 (non vidi)
SMITH, 1924 = Babylonian historical texts relating to the capture and downfall of Babylon.
Translated by Sidney Smith, Hildesheim - New York, 1975 (= London, 1924)
SMITH, 1928 = S MITH, Sidney, Dating by Ashurbanipal and Kandalanu, in JRAS, 1928, p. 622-626
SMITH, 1929 = SMITH, Sidney, Sennacherib and Esarhaddon - The age of Ashurbanipal -
Ashurbanipal and the fall of Assyria, in Bury, J. B. - Cook, S. A. - Adcock, F. E. (ed.), The
Cambridge ancient history. III. The Assyrian empire, Cambridge, 1970 (= 1929), p. 61-131
SMITH, 1968 = S MITH, H. S., A note on amnesty, in JEA, 54, 1968, p. 209-214
SMITH, 1980 = SMITH, H. S. - HUGHES, G. R., The story of ‘Onchsheshonqy, in Serapis, 6, 1980, p.
133-156
1268
Bibliography
SMITH, 1988 = SMITH, Mark, Four demotic ostraca in the collection of the Ashmolean Museum, in
Enchoria, 16, 1988, p. 77-88
SMITH, 1991 = S MITH, Mark, Did Psammetichus I die abroad?, in OLP, 22, 1991, p. 101-109
SNAPE, 1986 = SNAPE, Steven R., Liverpool University Delta survey. Six archaeological sites in
Sharqiyeh province, Liverpool, 1986 (non vidi)
SNAPE, 1993 = SNAPE, Steven, Salvaging ancient Sinai, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of the
SNAPE, 1994 = SNAPE, Steven, Sinai cisterns and cemeteries, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin
of the Egypt Exploration Society, 4, 1994, p. 17-18
SNAPE, 1995 = SNAPE, Steven, The EES mission to North Sinai, in JEA, 81, 1995, p. 12-14
SNAPE, 1996 = SNAPE, Steven - WHITE, Susie, Rescue excavation at Pelusium, in Bailey, Donald M.
(ed.), Archaeological research in Roman Egypt. The proceedings of the seventeenth classical
colloquium of the Department of Greek and Roman antiquities, British Museum, held on 1-4
December, 1993, 3 (Journal of Roman archaeology. Supplementary series, 19), Ann Arbor
(Michigan), 1996, p. 107-112
SNAPE, 1997 = SNAPE, Steven, Pelusium (south), in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 103-108
SNAPE, 1999 = SNAPE, Steven, el-Salaam Canal, in Bard, Kathryn A. - Shubert, Steven Blake (ed.),
Encyclopedia of the archaeology of ancient Egypt, London - New York, 1999, p. 689-690
SNEH, 1973 = SNEH, Amihai - W EISSBROD, Tuvia, Nile Delta. The defunct Pelusiac branch identified,
in Science, 180, 1973, p. 59-61
SNEH, 1975 = SNEH, Amihai - WEISSBROD, Tuvia - PERATH, Itamar, Evidence for an ancient Egyptian
frontier canal, in American scientist, 63, 5, 1975, p. 542-548
SNEH, 1986 = SNEH, Amihai - WEISSBROD, Tuvia - EHRLICH, A. e.a., Holocene evolution of the
northeastern corner of the Nile Delta, in Quaternary research. An interdisciplinary journal, 26,
1986, p. 194-206
SOCIN, 1891 = SOCIN, A., Bericht über die im Nachlass von Professor Gildemeister vorgefundenen,
auf die Geographie von Syrien und Palästina bezüglichen Manuscripte, in ZDPV, 14, 1891, p. 75-
82
SODINI, 1998 = SODINI, Jean-Pierre, Les routes de pèlerinage au Nord-Sinaï et au Négev, in Valbelle,
Paris, 1998, p. 119-126
SOTTAS, 1916 = SOTTAS, Henri, Un petit horloge astronomique gréco-égyptienne, in RecTrav, 38, 1-
2, 1916-1917, p. 1-7
SOTTAS, 1921 = SOTTAS, Henri, Papyrus démotiques de Lille. I, Paris, 1921
SOTTAS, 1927 = SOTTAS, Henri, Notes complémentaires sur le décret en l'honneur de Ptolémée IV, in
RevEgAnc, 1, 1927, p. 230-242
SOUBIRAN, 1981 = Aviénus. Les phénomènes d'Aratos. Texte établi et traduit par Jean Soubiran
(CUF), Paris, 1981
SOURDEL, 1952 = SOURDEL, Dominique, Les cultes du Hauran à l'époque romain (Bibliothèque
SOURDILLE, 1910a = SOURDILLE, Camille, La durée et l'étendue du voyage d'Hérodote en Égypte,
Paris, 1910
SOURDILLE, 1910b = SOURDILLE, Camille, Hérodote et la religion de l'Égypte. Comparaison des
données d'Hérodote avec les données égyptiennes, Paris, 1910
SPALINGER, 1974a = SPALINGER, Anthony J., Esarhaddon and Egypt. An analysis of the first
invasion of Egypt, in Orientalia, 43, 1974, p. 295-326
SPALINGER, 1974b = SPALINGER, Anthony J., Assurbanipal and Egypt. A source study, in JAOS, 94,
1974, p. 316-328
SPALINGER, 1976 = SPALINGER, Anthony J., Psammetichus, king of Egypt. I, in JARCE, 13, 1976, p.
133-147
SPALINGER, 1978c = SPALINGER, Anthony J., Psammetichus, king of Egypt. II, in JARCE, 15, 1978,
p. 49-57
SPEIDEL, 1984 [= 1974] = SPEIDEL, Michael P., Stablesiani. The raising of new cavalry units during
the crisis of the Roman empire, in Roman army studies. I (MAVORS. Roman army researches, 1),
Amsterdam, 1984, p. 391-396 [= Chiron, 4, 1974, p. 541-546]
SPEIDEL, 1984 [= 1982] = SPEIDEL, Michael P., Thracian horsemen in Egypt's Ala veterana Gallica,
in Roman army studies. I (MAVORS. Roman army researches, 1), Amsterdam, 1984 (= 1982), p.
333-335
1269
Bibliography
SPEIDEL, 1987 = SPEIDEL, Michael P., The rise of the mercenaries in the third century, in Tyche, 2,
1987, p. 191-201
SPELEERS, 1923 = Recueil des inscriptions égyptiennes des Musées Royaux du Cinquantenaire à
Bruxelles par Louis Speleers, Bruxelles, 1923
SPENCER, 1979 = SPENCER, A. J., Brick architecture in ancient Egypt, Warminster, 1979
SPENCER, 2004a = SPENCER, Patricia, Digging diary 2003, in Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of
the Egypt Exploration Society, 24, 2004, p. 25-29
SPERBER, 1976 = SPERBER, Daniel, Objects of trade between Palestine and Egypt in Roman times, in
JESHO, 19, 1976, p. 113-147
SPIEGELBERG, 1900 = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Puaima (Puyama), König von Pi-in-ti-ti, in ZA, 15,
1900, p. 396-397
SPIEGELBERG, 1904a = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du
Musée du Caire. Die demotischen Denkmäler 30601-31166. I. Die demotische Inschriften, Leipzig,
1904
SPIEGELBERG, 1904b = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Ägyptologische Randglossen zum alten Testament,
Strassburg, 1904
SPIEGELBERG, 1908-1906 = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes
du Musée du Caire. Die demotischen Denkmäler 30601-31270.50001-50022. II. Die demotischen
Papyrus. Text. Tafeln, Strassburg, 1908-1906
SPIEGELBERG, 1910 = Der Sagenkreis des Königs Petubastis nach dem Strassburger demotischen
Papyrus sowie den Wiener und Pariser Bruchstücken herausgegeben von Wilhelm Spiegelberg
(DemStud, 3), Milano, 1978 (= Leipzig, 1910)
SPIEGELBERG, 1911 = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Der ägyptische Name von Pelusion, in ZÄS, 49,
1911, p. 81-84
SPIEGELBERG, 1922 = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Bemerkungen zu den hieratischen
Amphoreninschriften des Ramesseums, in ZÄS, 58, 1922, p. 25-36
SPIEGELBERG, 1925 = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Beiträge zur Erklärung des neuen dreisprachigen
Priesterdekretes zu Ehren des Ptolemaios Philopator (SBAW, 1925, 4), München, 1925
SPIEGELBERG, 1926 = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Die Glaubwürdigkeit von Herodots Bericht über
Ägypten im Lichte der ägyptischen Denkmäler (Orient und Antike, 3), Heidelberg, 1926
SPIEGELBERG, 1929a = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Das Grab eines Grossen und seines Zwerges aus
der Zeit des Nektanebês, in ZÄS, 64, 1929, p. 76-83
SPIEGELBERG, 1929b = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Die Namen Samau" und Qamou'", Tamw'", in ZÄS,
64, 1929, p. 84-85
SPIEGELBERG, 1930a = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Befestigte Brunnen Anlagen in Palästina, in ZÄS,
65, 1930, p. 57-58
SPIEGELBERG, 1930b = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Zu dem alttestamentlichen Namen der Stadt
Daphne, in ZÄS, 65, 1930, p. 59-60
SPIEGELBERG, 1931 = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Der Aegypterkönig Proteus, in BIFAO, 30, 1931, p.
103-106
SPIEGELBERG, 1932 = SPIEGELBERG, Wilhelm, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du
Musée du Caire. Die demotischen Denkmäler. III. Demotische Inschriften und papyri (Fortsetzung)
50023-50165, Berlin, 1932
SPRATT, 1859 = SPRATT, Thomas Abel Brimage, A dissertation on the true position of Pelusium and
Farama, London, 1859 (non vidi)
SPRENGER, 1864 = SPRENGER, A., Die Post- und Reiserouten des Orients, Amsterdam, 1962 (=
Leipzig, 1864)
STADELMANN, 1967 = STADELMANN, Rainer, Syrisch-palästinensische Gottheiten in Ägypten (PÄ,
5), Leiden, 1967
STANLEY, 1997 = STANLEY, Daniel Jean - GOODFRIEND, Glenn A., Recent subsidence on the
northern Suez Canal, in Nature, 388, 6640, 1997, p. 335-336
STARCKY, 1955 = STARCKY, Jean, (Review) Littmann, Enno, Nabataean inscriptions from Egypt. II,
BSOAS, 16, 2, 1954, p. 211-246, in Syria, 32, 1955, p. 150-157
STARCKY, 1956 = STARCKY, Jean, Inscriptions archaïques de Palmyre, in Studi orientalistici in
onore di Giorgio Levi della Vida. II (Pubblicazioni dell'Istituto per l'oriente, 52), Roma, 1956, p.
509-528
STARCKY, 1957 = STARCKY, Jean - MILIK, J. T., Nabatène, in RB, 64, 1957, p. 223-225
STARR, 1990 = STARR, Ivan, Queries to the Sungod. Divination and politics in Sargonid Assyria
(State archives of Assyria, 4), Helsinki, 1990
1270
Bibliography
STEINDORFF, 1884 = STEINDORFF, Georg, Prolegomena zu einer koptischen Nominalclasse,

STEINDORFF, 1890 = STEINDORFF, Georg, Die keilschriftliche Wiedergabe ägyptischer Eigennamen,
in Beiträge zur Assyriologie und semitische Sprachwissenschaft, 1, 1890, p. 330-361.593-612
STEINDORFF, 1909 = STEINDORFF, Georg, Die ägyptische Gaue und ihre politische Entwicklung, in
Abhandlungen der Sächsischen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig. Philosophisch-historische
Klasse, 27, 25, 1909, p. 861-898
STEINDORFF, 1917 = STEINDORFF, Georg, Die Ostgrenze Ägyptens und der Suezkanal, in Zeitschrift
für Politik, 10, 1917, p. 169-194 (non vidi)
STEINER, 1984 = STEINER, Richard C. - NIMS, Charles F., You can't offer your sacrifice and eat it too.
A polemical poem from the Aramaic text in demotic script, in JNES, 43, 1984, p. 89-114
STEINER, 1985 = STEINER, Richard C. - NIMS, Charles F., Ashurbanipal and Shamash-Shum-Ukin. A
tale of two brothers from the Aramaic text in demotic script. Part 1, in RB, 92, 1985, p. 60-81
STEPHENS, 1992 = STEPHENS, A., Harvesting history, in Cairo today, 1992, p. 88-93 (non vidi)
STEPHENS, 1995 = Ancient Greek novels. The fragments. Introduction, text, translation, and
commentary. Edited by Susan A. Stephens and John J. Winkler, Princeton (New Jersey), 1995
STERN, 1975 = STERN, Ephraim, Israel at the close of the period of the monarchy: an archaeological
survey, in The biblical archaeologist, 38, 2, 1975, p. 26-54
STERN, 1993 = STERN, Ephraim e.a. (ed.), The new encyclopedia of archaeological excavations in the
Holy Land. I-IV, Jerusalem e.a., 1993
STEWART, 1896 = Jacques de Vitry. The history of Jerusalem. Translated by A. Aubrey Stewart
(Palestine pilgrims' text society, 11), London, 1896 (non vidi)
STIEHLE, 1856 = STIEHLE, R., Der Geograph Artemidoros von Ephesos, in Philologus, 11, 1856, p.
193-244
STILLMAN, 1979 = STILLMAN, Norman A., The Jews of Arab lands. A history and source book,
Philadelphia, 1979
STOCKER, 1965 = Servianorum in Vergilii carmina commentariorum editionis Harvardianae
volumen III quod in Aeneidos libros III-V explanationes continet. Confecerunt Arthurus Fredericus
Stocker - Albertus Hartman Travis, Oxonii, 1965
STRAUB, 1971 = Concilium universale Constantinopolitanum sub Iustiniano habitum. Volumen
primum. Concilii actiones VIII. Appendices Graecae. Indices. Edidit Johannes Straub (Acta
conciliorum oecumenicorum, 4, 1), Berolini, 1971
STRECK, 1916, I-III = STRECK, Maximilian, Assurbanipal und die letzten assyrischen Könige bis zum
Untergange Niniveh's. I. Einleitung. Das urkundliche Material, Chronologie und Geschichte. II.
Texte. Die Inschriften Assurbanipals und der letzten assyrischen Könige. III. Register. Glossar,
Verzeichnis der Eigennamen, Schlussnachträge und kleinere Berichtigungen (Vorderasiatische
Bibliothek, 7, 1-3), Leipzig, 1916
STRELOCKE, 1993 = STRELOCKE, Hans - MELCHERS, Yvonne (transl.), Egypte. Geschiedenis, kunst
en kultuur in het Nijldal en Sinaï. Zesde druk (Cantecleer kunst-reisgidsen), De Bilt, 1993
STRUGNELL, 1959 = S TRUGNELL, John, The Nabataean goddess Al-Kutba’ and her sanctuaries, in
BASOR, 156, 1959, p. 29-36
STRZYGOWSKI, 1904 = S TRZYGOWSKI, Josef, Catalogue général des antiquités égyptiennes du
Musée du Caire. Nos. 7001-7394 et 8742-9200. Koptische Kunst, Osnabruck, 1973 (= 1904)
STUART, 1993 = STUART, P., De Tabula Peutingeriana. Commentaar - De kaart. Tweede, herziene
druk (Museumstukken, 2), Nijmegen, 1993
Stud.Pal. X, 1910 = WESSELY, Carl, Griechische Texte zur Topographie Ägyptens (Stud.Pal., 10),
Leipzig, 1910
STUMMER, 1935 = Monumenta historiam et geographiam Terrae Sanctae illustrantia quae recensuit
et notis illustravit Fridericus Stummer (Florilegium patristicum, 41), Bonnae, 1935
STURZ, 1818 = Etymologicum graecae linguae Gudianum et alia grammaticorum scripta e codicibus
manuscriptis nunc primum edita. Accedunt notae ad Etymologicon magnum ineditae ... et una cum
suis edidit Fridericus Gulielmus Sturzius, Hildesheim - New York, 1973 (= Leipzig, 1818)
SUBMERGED CITY, 2006 (internet) = THE EGYPTIAN STATE INFORMATION SERVICE, Egypt to
excavate Roman city submerged in sea,
http://go.reuters.com/newsArticle.jhtml?type=scienceNews&storyID=12290900&src=rss/scienceN
ews, 2006
SWIDEREK, 1957 = SWIDEREK, Anna, Zenon fils d'Agréophon de Caunos et sa famille, in Eos, 48, 2,
1957, p. 133-141
SWIDEREK, 1960 = SWIDEREK, Anna, À la cour alexandrine d'Apollonios le dioecète. Notes
prosopographiques, in Eos, 50, 1959-1960, p. 81-89
1271
Bibliography
TADMOR, 1958 = TADMOR, Hayim, The campaigns of Sargon II of Assur. A chronological -

historical study, in JCS, 12, 1958, p. 22-40.77-100
TADMOR, 1965 = TADMOR, Hayim, The Assyrian campaigns to Philistia, in Liver, Jacob (ed.), The
military history of the land of Israel in biblical times, Tel Aviv, 1965, p. 261-285 (Hebrew) (non
vidi)
TADMOR, 1966 = TADMOR, Hayim, Philistia under Assyrian rule, in The biblical archaeologist, 29,
3, 1966, p. 86-102
TADMOR, 1994 = The inscriptions of Tiglath-pileser III, king of Assyria. Critical edition, with
introductions, translations and commentary by Hayim Tadmor (Publications of the Israel Academy
of sciences and humanities. Section of humanities. Fontes ad res Judaicas spectantes), Jerusalem,
1994
TAHA, 1999 = TAHA, Hamdan - BESCHAOUCH, Azedine - DONCEEL-VOÛTE, Pauline (ed.),
L'archéologie palestinienne, in Dossiers d'archéologie, 240, 1999, p. 1-165
TALBERT, 2000 = TALBERT, Richard J. A. (ed.) e.a., Barrington atlas of the Greek and Roman world,
Princeton - Oxford, 2000
TAMARI, 1978 = TAMARI, Shmuel, Qal‘at al-Tina in Sinai. An historical-architectural analysis
(Istituto orientale di Napoli. Supplemento agli Annali, 16), Napoli, 1978
TANDOI, 1963 = TANDOI, Vincenzo, Intorno ad Anth. Lat. 437-38 R. e al mito di Alessandro fra i
'Pompeiani', in SIFC, 35, 1963, p. 69-106 (non vidi)
TAVO B IV 1, 1993 = GAMER-WALLERT, Ingrid - SCHEFTER, Angelica e.a., Tübinger Atlas des
Vorderen Orients (TAVO) B IV 1. Ägypten in der Spätzeit (21. bis sogenannte 31. Dynastie),
Wiesbaden, 1993
TAVO B V 18, 1992 = JERICKE, Detlef - SCHMITT, Götz, Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen Orients (TAVO)
B V 18. Palästina. Siedlungen in griechisch-römischer Zeit (ca. 300 v. Chr. - 300 n. Chr.) (Südteil),
Wiesbaden, 1992
TAVO B V 21, 1989 = HEINEN, Heinz - SCHLÖMER, Waltraut e.a., Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen
Orients (TAVO) B V 21. Ägypten in hellenistisch-römischer Zeit, Wiesbaden, 1989
TAVO B VI 10, 1993 = JERICKE, Detlef - SCHMITT, Götz, Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen Orients
(TAVO) B VI 10. Palästina in spätrömisch-byzantinischer Zeit (ca. 300-640 n. Chr.) (Südteil),
Wiesbaden, 1993
TAVO B VI 15, 1983 = TIMM, Stefan, Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen Orients (TAVO) B VI 15. Ägypten.
Das Christentum bis zur Araberzeit (bis zum 7. Jahrhundert), Wiesbaden, 1983
TAVO Register, 1994 = Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen Orients (TAVO). Register zu den Karten.
General index. Herausgegeben von Horst Kopp und Wolfgang Röllig. Bearbeitet von Beate
Siewert-Mayer et al. I. Einleitung / Introduction. A-G. II. H-P. III. Q-Z. Sachindex / Subject index,
Wiesbaden, 1994
TAYLOR, 1989 = TAYLOR, John H., Egyptian coffins (Shire Egyptology, 11), Aylesbury, 1989
TEIXIDOR, 1998 = TEIXIDOR, Javier, Les Nabatéens du Sinaï, in Valbelle, Dominique - Bonnet,
Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant l'antiquité et le moyen âge. 4000 ans d'histoire pour un désert. Actes
du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est tenu à l'UNESCO du 19 au 21 septembre 1997, Paris, 1998, p. 83-87
TELL EL-HERR, 1999 (internet) = FRANCE-DIPLOMATIE, Les carnets de l'archéologie - Tell el-Herr.
Mission archéologie Franco-Égyptienne du Nord-Sinaï,
http://www.diplomatie.gouv.fr/culture/culture_scientifique/archeologie-old/tell_el_herr/index.html,
1999? [last modified 2003]
TETZ, 1973 = TETZ, Martin, Markellianer und Athanasios von Alexandrien. Die markellianische
Expositio fidei ad Athanasium des Diakons Eugenios von Ankyra, in ZNW, 64, 1973, p. 75-121
THACKERAY, 1926, I = Josephus. With an English translation by H. St. J. Thackeray. In nine
volumes. I. The life. Against Apion (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1966 (= 1926)
THACKERAY, 1927, II = Josephus. In nine volumes. II. The Jewish war, Books I-III. With an English
translation by H. St. J. Thackeray (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1967 (= 1927)
THACKERAY, 1928, III = Josephus. In nine volumes. III. The Jewish war, Books IV-VII. With an
English translation by H. St. J. Thackeray (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1968 (= 1928)
THACKERAY, 1930, IV = Josephus. In nine volumes. IV. Jewish antiquities, Books I-IV. With an
English translation by H. St. J. Thackeray (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1967 (= 1930)
THACKERAY, 1934, V = Josephus. With an English translation by H. St. J. Thackeray and Ralph
Marcus. In nine volumes. V. Jewish antiquities, Books V-VIII (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.),
1966 (= 1934)
THACKSTON, 1986 = Naser-e Khosraw's Book of travels (Safarnama). Translated from Persian, with
introduction and annotation by W. M. Thackston Jr. (Persian heritage series, 36), Albany (New
York), 1986
1272
Bibliography
THEILER, 1982, I-II = Poseidonios. Die Fragmente. I. Texte. II. Erläuterungen. Herausgegeben von
Willy Theiler, Berlin, 1982
THEROUX, 1997 = THEROUX, Peter - REZA (PHOT.), The imperiled Nile Delta, in National
geographic, 191, 1, 1997, p. 2-35
THESAURUS, 1900, I = Thesaurus linguae Latinae. I [A-Amyzon], Lipsiae, 1900
THILO, 1887 = Servii grammatici qui feruntur in Vergilii Bucolica et Georgica commentarii.
Recensuit Georgius Thilo. III 1, Hildesheim, 1961 (= Leipzig, 1887)
THISSEN, 1966 = THISSEN, Heinz-Josef, Studien zum Raphiadekret (Beiträge zur klassischen
Philologie, 23), Meisenheim am Glan, 1966
THISSEN, 1971 = THISSEN, Heinz-Josef, Zu P3-Ìr-n-Imn = Poanemou'ni", in Enchoria, 1, 1971, p. 75-
78
THISSEN, 1984 = Die Lehre des Anchscheschonqi (P. BM 10508). Einleitung, übersetzung, Indices
von Heinz Josef Thissen (PTA, 32), Bonn, 1984
THISSEN, 1987 = THISSEN, Heinz-Josef, Der Name Manetho, in Enchoria, 15, 1987, p. 93-96
THISSEN, 1992 = THISSEN, Heinz-Josef, Zwischen Theben und Assuan. Onomastische Anmerkungen,
in ZPE, 90, 1992, p. 292-296
THOMAS, 1964 = THOMAS, J. David, The Theban administrative district in the Roman period, in JEA,
50, 1964, p. 139-143
THOMAS, 1975-1982, I-II = THOMAS, J. David, The epistrategos in Ptolemaic and Roman Egypt. Part
1. The Ptolemaic epistrategos. Part 2. The Roman epistrategos (Papyrologica Coloniensia, 6),
Opladen, 1975-1982
THOMAS, 1977 = THOMAS, J. David - CLARYSSE, Willy, A projected visit of Severus Alexander to
Egypt, in AncSoc, 8, 1977, p. 195-207
THOMAS, 1997 = THOMAS, J. David, The consular date in P.Ryl. IV 616, in ZPE, 115, 1997, p. 194-
196
THOMPSON, 1922 = THOMPSON, Herbert, Dioscorus and Shenoute, in Recueil d'études
THOMPSON, 1923 = THOMPSON, R. R., The Fifty second (Lowland) Division (1914-1918), Glasgow,
1923 (non vidi)
THOMPSON, 1931 = THOMPSON, R. Campbell, The prisms of Esarhaddon and Ashurbanipal found at
Niniveh, 1927-8, London, 1931
THOMPSON, 1940 = THOMPSON, R. Campbell, A selection from cuneiform historical texts from
Nineveh (1927-32), in Iraq, 7, 1940, p. 85-131
THOMPSON, 1975 = THOMPSON, Thomas L., The settlement of Sinai and Negev in the Bronze Age
(TAVO, 8), Wiesbaden, 1975
THOMPSON, 1993a = THOMPSON, Dorothy J., From model tools to written tablets: the Ptolemies in
Egypt, in JJP, 23, 1993, p. 149-156
THOMPSON, 1993b = THOMPSON, Dorothy J., (Review) Delia, Diana, Alexandrian citizenship during
the Roman principate, Atlanta, 1991, in CR, 43, 2, 1993, p. 453-454
THOMSEN, 1907 = THOMSEN, Peter, Loca sancta. Verzeichnis der im 1. bis 6. Jahrhundert n. Chr.
erwähnten Ortschaften Palästinas mit besonderer Berücksichtigung der Lokalisierung der
biblische Stätten. I. Band, Halle a. S., 1907
THOMSEN, 1917 = THOMSEN, Peter, Die römische Meilensteine der Provinzen Syria, Arabia und
Palaestina, in ZDPV, 40, 1917, p. 1-103
THOMSEN, 1942 = THOMSEN, Peter, Neue Beträge und Funde zur Orts- und Landeskunde von Syrien
und Palästina, in ZDPV, 65, 1942, p. 122-143
TILL, 1961 = TILL, Walter C., Koptische Dialektgrammatik. Mit Lesestücken und Wörterbuch. Zweite,
neugestaltete Auflage, München, 1961
TIMM, 1984-1992, I-VI = TIMM, Stefan, Das christlich-koptische Ägypten in arabischer Zeit. Eine
Sammlung christlicher Stätten in Agypten in arabischer Zeit, unter Ausschluss von Alexandria,
Kairo, des Apa-Mena-Klosters (Der Abu Mina), der Sketis (Wadi n Natrun) und der Sinai-Region.
Teil 1. (A-C). Teil 2. (D-F). Teil 3. (G-L). Teil 4. (M-P). Teil 5. (Q-S). Teil 6. (T-Z) (TAVO, 41/1-6),
TITTMAN, 1808 = Iohannis Zonarae lexicon ex tribus codicibus manuscriptis nunc primum edidit ...
Iohannes Augustus Henricus Tittman. Tomus prior - posterior, Amsterdam, 1967 (= Leipzig, 1808)
TOBLER, 1874 = Descriptiones Terrae Sanctae ex saeculo VIII. IX. XII et XV. Nach Hand- und
Druckschriften herausgegeben von Titus Tobler, Leipzig, 1874 (non vidi)
1273
Bibliography
TOBLER, 1879 = Itinera Hierosolymitana et descriptiones Terrae Sanctae bellis sacris anteriora et
Latina lingua exarata. Ediderunt Titus Tobler et Augustus Molinier (Publications de la Société de
l'Orient latin. Série géographique, 1-2), Genevae, 1879
TOCHON, 1822 = TÔCHON D'ANNECY, Joseph-François, Recherches historiques et géographiques sur
les médailles des nomes ou préfectures de l'Égypte, Paris, 1822 (non vidi)
TOMKINS, 1888 = TOMKINS, H. G., The route from Syria to Egypt, in The Academy, 1888, p. 206
(non vidi)
TONDRIAU, 1948 = TONDRIAU, Julien L., Un thiase dionysiaque à Péluse sous Ptolémée IV
Philopator, in BSAA, 37, 1948, p. 3-11
TONNEAU, 1926 = TONNEAU, Raphaël, Excursion biblique au Négeb, in RB, 35, 1926, p. 583-604
TONNEAU, 1927 = TONNEAU, Raphaël, Épigraphie grecque du Négeb, in RB, 36, 1927, p. 93-98
TONNEAU, 1929 = TONNEAU, Raphaël, (Review) Alt, Albrecht, Epigraphische Bemerkungen zur
Geschichte des Christentums in der Palaestina tertia, in JPOS, 8, 1928, p. 193-202, in RB, 38,
1929, p. 313-315
TOTTI, 1985 = TOTTI, Maria, Ausgewählte Texte der Isis- und Sarapis-Religion (Subsidia epigraphica.
Quellen und Abhandlungen zur griechischen Epigraphik, 12), Hildesheim - Zürich - New York,
1985
TOUSSOUN, 1922, I = TOUSSOUN, Omar, Mémoire sur les anciennes branches du Nil. I. Époque
ancienne (Mémoires présentés à la Société archéologique d'Alexandrie, 1, 1), Le Caire, 1922
TOUSSOUN, 1925 = TOUSSOUN, Omar, Mémoire sur l'histoire du Nil. Vol. I-III (Mémoire présenté au
Congrès international de géographie), Le Caire, 1925
TOUSSOUN, 1926, I = TOUSSOUN, Omar, La géographie de l'Égypte à l'époque arabe. I. La basse
Égypte (Asfal El-Ard). 1 (Mémoires de la Société royale de géographie d'Égypte, 8, 1), Le Caire,
1926
TOV, 1992 = TOV, Emanuel, Interchanges of consonants between the Masoretic text and the Vorlage
of the Septuagint, in Fishbane, Michael - Tov, Emanuel - Fields, Weston W. (ed.), Sha'arei Talmon.
Studies in the bible, Qumran, and the ancient Near East presented to Shemaryahu Talmon, Winona
Lake (Indiana), 1992, p. 255-266
TRAUNECKER, 1995 = TRAUNECKER, Claude, Un portrait ignoré d'un roi perse: la tête 'Strasbourg
1604', in Transeuphratène, 9, 1995, p. 101-117
TREU, 1988 = TREU, Kurt, Christliche Papyri XIII, in AfP, 34, 1988, p. 68-78
TRUMBULL, 1895 = TRUMBULL, H. Clay, Kadesh-Barnea. Its importance and probable site, with the
story of a hunt for it, including studies of the route of the Exodus and the southern boundary of the
Holy Land. Third edition, revised, Philadelphia, 1895
TRYPANIS, 1958 = Callimachus. Aetia - Iambi - Lyric poems - Hecale - Minor epic and elegiac
poems - and other fragments. Text, translation and notes by C. A. Trypanis (LCL), Cambridge
(Mass.) - London, 1975 (= 1958), p. 1-287.391-420
TSAFERIS, 1985 = TSAFERIS, Vassilios, An early Christian church complex at Magen, in BASOR,
258, 2001, p. 1-15
TSAFRIR, 1973 = TSAFRIR, Yoram, History of the Suez region, in Qadmoniot, 6, 3-4, 1973, p. 91-97
(Hebrew)
TSAFRIR, 1982 = TSAFRIR, Yoram, Qasrawet. Its ancient name and inhabitants, in IEJ, 32, 1982, p.
212-214
TSAFRIR, 1984 = TSAFRIR, Yoram, Eretz Israel from the destruction of the second temple to the
muslim conquest. II, Jerusalem, 1984 (Hebrew) (non vidi)
TSAFRIR, 1986 = TSAFRIR, Yoram, The transfer of the Negev, Sinai and southern Transjordan from
Arabia to Palaestina, in IEJ, 36, 1986, p. 77-86
TSAFRIR, 1993 = TSAFRIR, Yoram (ed.), Ancient churches revealed, Jerusalem, 1993
TSAFRIR, 1994 = TSAFRIR, Yoram - DI SEGNI, Leah - G REEN, Judith e.a., Tabula Imperii Romani.
Iudaea. Palaestina. Eretz Israel in the Hellenistic Roman and Byzantine periods. Maps and
gazetteer (Publications of the Israel Academy of sciences and humanities. Section of humanities),
Jerusalem, 1994
TSAFRIR, 1997 = TSAFRIR, Yoram - FOERSTER, Gideon, Urbanism at Scythopolis - Bet Shean in the
fourth to seventh centuries, in Dumbarton Oaks papers, 51, 1997, p. 85-146
TSAVARI, 1990 = TSAVARI, Isabella On., Dionusivou Alexandrevw" Oijkoumevnh" perihvghsi".
Kritikh; e[kdosh, Ioannina, 1990
TSOAR, 1974 = TSOAR, Haim, Desert dunes morphology and dynamics. El Arish (Northern Sinai), in
Zeitschrift für Geomorphologie. Supplementband, 20, 1974, p. 41-61
TSOAR, 1976 = TSOAR, Haim, Characterization of sand dune environments by their grain-size,
mineralogy and surface texture, in Amiran, David H. K. - Ben-Arieh, Y. (ed.), Geography in Israel.
1274
Bibliography
A collection of papers offered to the 23rd International Geographical Congress USSR, July-August,
1976, Jerusalem, 1976, p. 327-343
TSOAR, 1987 = TSOAR, Haim, The sand dunes of northern Sinai, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu e.a. (ed.),
Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 241-246 [Hebrew]
TSOAR, 1995 = TSOAR, Haim, Desertification in northern Sinai in the eighteenth century, in Climatic
change, 29, 1995, p. 429-438 (non vidi)
TUAT, 1991, II 6 = KAISER, Otto (ed.), Texte aus der Umwelt des Alten Testaments. Band II. Lieferung
6. Lieder und Gebete II, Gütersloher, 1991
TUCH, 1847 = TUCH, D. Fried., Bemerkungen zu Genesis C. 14, in ZDMG, 1, 1847, p. 161-194
TUPLIN, 1991 = TUPLIN, Chr., Darius' Suez canal and Persian imperialism, in Sancisi-Weerdenburg,
Heleen - Kuhrt, Amélie (ed.), Achaemenid history VI. Asia Minor and Egypt: old cultures in a new
empire. Proceedings of the Groningen 1988 Achaemenid history workshop, Leiden, 1991, p. 237-
283
TWAT, 1973-1989, I-VI = BOTTERWECK, G. Johannes - RINGGREN, Helmer - FABRY, Heinz-Josef e.a.
(ed.), Theologisches Wörterbuch zum Alten Testament. I-VI, Stuttgart e.a., 1973-1977-1982-1984-
1986-1989
TZACHOU-ALEXANDRI, 1995 = TZACHOU-ALEXANDRI, Olga (ed.), The world of Egypt in the
National Archaeological Museum, Athens, 1995
UEBEL, 1975 = UEBEL, Fritz, Die drei Jahreszählweisen in den Zenonpapyri, in Proceedings of the
XIV international congress of papyrologists, Oxford, 24-31 July 1974 (EEF. Graeco-Roman
Memoirs, 61), London, 1975, p. 313-323
UNGEWITTER, 1872 = UNGEWITTER, F. H., Neueste Erdbeschreibung und Staatenkunde, oder
geographisch-statistisch-historisches Handbuch. 5. vermehrte und verbesserte Auflage. I-II,
Dresden, 1872 (non vidi)
UPHILL, 1968-1969 = UPHILL, E. P., Pithom and Raamses. Their location and significance, in JNES,
27, 1968, p. 291-316; 28, 1969, p. 15-39
USENER, 1869 = M. Annaei Lucani Commenta Bernensia. Edidit Hermannus Usener (Scholia in
Lucani Bellum civile, 1), Hildesheim, 1967 (= Leipzig, 1869)
USSANI, 1932-1960 = Hegesippus qui dicitur Historiae libri V. Recensuit et praefatione, commentario
critico, indicibu instruxit Vincentius Ussani. Pars prior textum criticum continens. Pars posterior
praefationem Caroli Mras et indices Vincentii Ussani continens (CSEL, 66), Vindobonae - Lipsiae,
1932-1960
VACCARI, 1924 = VACCARI, A., Un passo disperato nelle Confessioni di s. Agostino, in
Didaskaleion. N.S., 2, 2, 1924, p. 3-9
VAILHE, 1899-1900 = VAILHÉ, S., Répertoire alphabétique des monastères de Palestine, in Revue de
l'orient chrétien, 4, 1899, p. 512-542; 5, 1900, p. 19-48.272-292
VAILHÉ, 1930 = VAILHÉ, Siméon, Recensio sedium titularium archiepiscopalium et episcopalium,
Roma, 1930 (non vidi)
VALBELLE, 1985 = VALBELLE, Dominique (ed.), L'Égypte et la bible. IIIe-IIe millénaires. De Joseph
à l'Exode, in Le monde de la bible, 41, 1985, p. 3-55
VALBELLE, 1987 = VALBELLE, Dominique, Entre l'Égypte et la Palestine, Tell el-Herr, in BSFE,
109, 1987, p. 24-38
VALBELLE, 1989 = VALBELLE, Dominique, Recherches archéologiques récentes dans le Nord-Sinaï,
in CRAI, 1989, p. 594-607
VALBELLE, 1990a = VALBELLE, Dominique, Le paysage historique de l'exode, in Laperrousaz, E.-M.
(ed.), La protohistoire d'Israel. De l'exode à la monarchie, Paris, 1990, p. 87-107
VALBELLE, 1990b = VALBELLE, Dominique, Les neuf arcs. L'Égyptien et les étrangers de la
préhistoire à la conquête d'Alexandre, Paris, 1990
VALBELLE, 1990c = VALBELLE, Dominique, L'Égypte pharaonique, in Huot, Jean-Louis - Thalmann,
Jean-Paul - Valbelle, Dominique, Naissance des cités (Collection Origines), Paris, 1990, p. 255-
322
VALBELLE, 1992a = VALBELLE, Dominique - LE SAOUT, Françoise - CHARTIER-RAYMOND,
Maryvonne e.a., Reconnaissance archéologique à la pointe orientale du Delta. Rapport
préliminaire sur les saisons 1990 et 1991, in CRIPEL, 14, 1992, p. 11-22
VALBELLE, 1992b = VALBELLE, Dominique, La frontière orientale de l'Égypte à la lumière des
travaux archéologiques récents au Nord-Sinaï, in Société asiatique, 1992 (non vidi)
VALBELLE, 1993a = VALBELLE, Dominique, Sérabit el-Khadim. Le temple de la dame de la
turquoise, in Le monde de la bible. Archéologie et histoire, 82, 1993, p. 15-18
1275
Bibliography
VALBELLE, 1993b = VALBELLE, Dominique - ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohamed, Le Nord-Sinaï.

Sauvetage d'une région menacée, in Le monde de la bible. Archéologie et histoire, 82, 1993, p. 19-
20
VALBELLE, 1993c = VALBELLE, Dominique, Tell el-Herr. Le 'migdol' de la bible?, in Le monde de la
bible. Archéologie et histoire, 82, 1993, p. 22-23
VALBELLE, 1993d = VALBELLE, Dominique, Mission archéologique franco-égyptienne de Tell el-
Herr, in Egyptian Antiquities Organization. North Sinai archaeological salvage project, Cairo,
1993, p. 3-4 (non vidi)
VALBELLE, 1994a = VALBELLE, Dominique, La (les) route(s)-d'Horus, in Berger, Catherine - Clerc,
Gisèle - Grimal, Nicolas (ed.), Hommages à Jean Leclant. IV. Varia (BdE, 106, 4), Le Caire, 1994,
p. 379-386
VALBELLE, 1994b = VALBELLE, Dominique, The salvage project of North Sinai. The history of a
border, in American research center in Egypt (ARCE). 45th Annual meeting, Toronto, April 29 -
May 1, 1994. Program and abstracts, New York, 1994 (non vidi)
VALBELLE, 1995a = VALBELLE, Dominique - DEFERNEZ, Catherine, Les sites de la frontière égypto-
palestinienne à l'époque perse, in Transeuphratène, 9, 1995, p. 93-100
VALBELLE, 1995b = VALBELLE, Dominique, Les niveaux hellénistiques de Tell el-Herr, in BSFE,
132, 1995, p. 30-42
VALBELLE, 1996 = VALBELLE, Dominique - ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohamed, La marche du Nord-Est,
in Dossiers d'archéologie, 213, 1996, p. 60-65
VALBELLE, 1997 = VALBELLE, Dominique, Introduction, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. vi-ix
VALBELLE, 1998a = VALBELLE, Dominique - BONNET, Charles (ed.), Le Sinaï durant l'antiquité et le
moyen âge. 4000 ans d'histoire pour un désert. Actes du colloque 'Sinaï' qui s'est tenu à l'UNESCO
du 19 au 21 septembre 1997, Paris, 1998
VALBELLE, 1998b = VALBELLE, Dominique, Les garnisons de Migdol (Tell el-Herr) de l'époque
achéménide au Bas-Empire: état de question en 1998, in CRAI, 1998, p. 799-817
VALBELLE, 1999a = VALBELLE, Dominique - LE SAOUT, Françoise, Les archives Clédat sur le Nord-
Sinaï, in CRIPEL, 20, 1999, p. 71-79
VALBELLE, 1999b = VALBELLE, Dominique, Tell el-Herr, in Bard, Kathryn A. - Shubert, Steven
Blake (ed.), Encyclopedia of the archaeology of ancient Egypt, London - New York, 1999, p. 783-
786
VALBELLE, 1999c = VALBELLE, Dominique - ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, La frontière orientale
du Delta depuis le Bronze Moyen jusqu'au Bronze Récent, in Caubet, Annie (ed.), L'acrobate au
taureau. Les découvertes de Tell el-Dab‘a et l'archéologie de la Méditerranée orientale (1800-
1400 av. J.-C.). Actes du colloque du 3 décembre 1994, Musée du Louvre (La documentation
française, coll. Louvre, conférences et colloques), Paris, 1999, p. 85-98 (non vidi)
VALBELLE, 2000a = VALBELLE, Dominique - CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves - BONNET, Charles
e.a., Le camp romain du Bas-Empire à Tell el-Herr, Paris, 2000
VALBELLE, 2000b = VALBELLE, Dominique - NOGARA, Giorgio - CATHERINE, Defernez, La
forteresse du IVe siècle avant J.-C. à Tell el-Herr (Nord-Sinaï), in CRIPEL, 21, 2000, p. 53-64
VALBELLE, 2001a = VALBELLE, Dominique, A First Persian Period fortress at Tell el-Herr, in
Egyptian archaeology. The bulletin of the Egypt Exploration Society, 18, 2001, p. 12-14
VALBELLE, 2001b = VALBELLE, Dominique - NOGARA, Giorgio, Mission archéologique franco-
égyptienne de Tell el-Herr; campagne 1998, in ASAE, 76, 2000-2001, p. 53-63
VALBELLE, 2001c = VALBELLE, Dominique, Un fortin qui n'a rien d'égyptien, in Historia
thématique, 69, 2001, p. 24-27 (non vidi)
VALBELLE, 2004 = VALBELLE, Dominique - ABD EL-MAKSOUD, Mohammed, Vingt ans de
coopération franco-égyptienne au Nord-Sinaï, in IXe Congrès international des égyptologues, 6-12
septembre 2004, Grenoble - France. Résumé des communications, Alpes-Congrès, 2004, p. 118
VALLERIN, 1994 = VALLERIN, Michèle, Pelves estampillés de Bassit, in Syria, 71, 1994, p. 171-204
VAN 'T DACK, 1973 = VAN 'T DACK, Edmond, (Review) Shelton, John C., Papyri from the Michigan
collection, Toronto, 1971, in Bibliotheca orientalis, 30, 3-4, 1973, p. 240-243
VAN 'T DACK, 1980 = VAN 'T D ACK, Edmond, Reizen, expedities en emigratie uit Italië naar
Ptolemaeïsch Egypte (Mededelingen van de Koninklijke Academie voor Wetenschappen, Letteren
en Schone Kunsten van België, Klasse der Letteren, 42, 4), Brussel, 1980
VAN 'T DACK, 1988 = VAN 'T DACK, Edmond, Ptolemaica selecta. Études sur l'armée et
l'administration lagides (Studia Hellenistica, 29), Lovanii, 1988
VAN 'T DACK, 1989 = VAN 'T DACK, Edmond - CLARYSSE, Willy - QUAEGEBEUR, Jan e.a., The
Judean-Syrian-Egyptian conflict of 103-101 B.C. A multilingual dossier concerning a "war of
sceptres" (Collectanea Hellenistica, 1), Brussel, 1989
1276
Bibliography
VAN 'T DACK, 1990 = VAN 'T DACK, Edmond, In memoriam Hermann Bengtson (2 juli 1909-2
november 1989), in Koninklijke Academie voor wetenschappen, letteren en schone kunsten van
België. Jaarboek, 1990, p. 345-353
VAN 'T DACK, 1992 = VAN 'T DACK, Edmond, Prosopographia Ptolemaica. Sa place dans le système
prosopographique, problèmes de méthode, in El-Mosalamy, A. H. S. (ed.), Proceedings of the
XIXth international congress of papyrology, Cairo, 2-9 September 1989. I, Cairo, 1992, p. 41-48
VAN 'T DACK, 1993a = VAN 'T DACK, Edmond, Les triacontaroures du Corpus P.Raineri XVIII,
Griechische Texte XIII, in JJP, 23, 1993, p. 163-167
VAN BERCHEM, 1952 = VAN BERCHEM, Denis, L'armée de Dioclétien et la réforme Constantinienne
(Bibliothèque archéologique et historique, 56), Paris, 1952
VAN DE WOESTIJNE, 1953 = VAN DE WOESTIJNE, Paul, La Périégèse de Priscien. Édition critique
(Rijksuniversiteit te Gent. Werken uitgegeven door de Faculteit van de wijsbegeerte en letteren,
116), Brugge, 1953
VAN DE WOESTIJNE, 1961 = V AN DE WOESTIJNE, Paul, La Descriptio orbis terrae d'Avienus.
Édition critique (Rijksuniversiteit te Gent. Werken uitgegeven door de Faculteit van de letteren en
de wijsbegeerte, 128), Brugge, 1961
VAN DEN BRINK, 1988 = VAN DEN BRINK, Edwin C. M. (ed.), The archaeology of the Nile Delta,
Egypt. Problems and priorities. Proceedings of the seminar held in Cairo, 19-22 October 1986, on
the occasion of the fifteenth anniversary of the Netherlands Institute of Archaeology and Arabic
Studies in Cairo, Amsterdam, 1988
VAN DEN BRINK, 1992 = VAN DEN BRINK, Edwin C. M. (ed.), The Nile Delta in transition. 4th-3rd
millennium B.C. Proceedings of the seminar held in Cairo, 21-24 October 1990, at the Netherlands
Institute of Archaeology and Arabic Studies, Tel Aviv, 1992
VAN DEN BRINK, 2004 = VAN DEN BRINK, Edwin C. M. - GOPHNA, Ram, Protodynastic storage jars
from the area of Sheikh Zuweid, northern Sinai: another entrêpot (sic) along the Way(s)-of-Horus?,
in Hendrickx, Stan e.a. (ed.), Egypt at its origins. Studies in memory of Barbara Adams.
Proceedings of the International conference 'Origin of the state. Predynastic and Early dynastic
Egypt', Krakow, 28th August - 1st September 2002 (OLA, 138), Leuven - Paris - Dudley, MA,
2004, p. 487-506
VAN DEN GHEYN, 1891a = VAN DEN GHEYN, Josephus, Acta Sancti Theognii episcopi Beteliae
Paulo Elusensi et Cyrillo Scythopolitano auctoribus ex codice Parisino Coisliniano n° 303 nunc
primum, cum interpretatione latina, Graece edita, in Analecta Bollandiana, 10, 1891, p. 73-118
VAN DEN GHEYN, 1891b = VAN DEN GHEYN, Josephus, St. Théognius, évêque de Bétélie en
Palestine, in Revue des questions historiques, 26, N.S. 6 [50], 1891, p. 559-576
VAN DER KOOIJ, 1981 = VAN DER KOOIJ, Arie, Die alten Textzeugen des Jesajabuches. Ein Beitrag
zur Textgeschichte des Alten Testaments (OBO, 35), Freiburg (Schweiz) - Göttingen, 1981
VAN DER TOORN, DDD, 1995 = VAN DER TOORN, Karel - BECKING, Bob - VAN DER HORST, Pieter
W. (ed.), Dictionary of deities and demons in the bible, Leiden, 1995
VAN DER VLIET, 1991 = VAN DER VLIET, Jacques, Une vièrge de Daphne, in van Soldt, W. H. (ed.),
Pap uit lemen potten - Publicationes Universitatis Lugdunensis Pollockianae (PULP). Papers in
memoriam of Mia Pollock (Schap publications, 11), Leiden, 1991, p. 76-88
VAN DOUWEN, 1889 = VAN DOUWEN, W. J. - LAND, Jan Pieter Nicolaas, Joannis Episcopi Ephesi
Syri monophysitae Commentarii de beatis orientalibus et Historiae ecclesiasticae fragmenta
(Verhandelingen der Koninklijke Akademie van wetenschappen. Afdeeling letterkunde, 18, 2),
Amsterdam, 1889
VAN ESBROECK, 1966 = VAN ESBROECK, Michel, Saint Épimaque de Péluse. Un parallèle arabe à
la passion prémétaphrastique BHG(3) 593, in Analecta Bollandiana, 84, 1966, p. 399-442
VAN ESBROECK, 1967 = VAN ESBROECK, Michel, Saint Épimaque de Péluse. II. La translation
arabe, in Analecta Bollandiana, 85, 1967, p. 441-457
VAN ESBROECK, 1982 = VAN ESBROECK, Michel, Saint Épimaque de Péluse. III. Les fragments
coptes, in Analecta Bollandiana, 100, 1982, p. 125-145
VAN GRONINGEN, 1921 = VAN GRONINGEN, Bernhardus Abrahamus, De papyro Oxyrhynchita
1380, [Groningen], 1921
VAN GUCHT, 1982 = VAN GUCHT, Wilfried, Het episcopaat van Egypte. Bijdrage tot de studie van
de oudchristelijke prosopografie (ca. 30-451 n. Chr.), Leuven, 1982 (unpublished thesis)
VAN HAELST, 1991 = VAN HAELST, J., Cinq textes provenant de Khirbet Mird, in AncSoc, 22, 1991,
p. 297-317
VAN MAELE, 1982 = VAN MAELE, Beatrijs, De Egyptische naam 'De twee broers' in Griekse
transcriptie, Leuven, 1982 (unpublished thesis)
1277
Bibliography
VAN MINNEN, 1986 = VAN MINNEN, Peter, A change of names in Roman Egypt after A.D. 202? A
note on P.Amst. I 72, in ZPE, 62, 1986, p. 87-92
VAN MINNEN, 1989 = VAN MINNEN, Peter, Pelousion, an Arsinoite village in distress, in ZPE, 77,
1989, p. 199-200
VAN MINNEN, 1991 = VAN MINNEN, Peter, Lentils from Pelusium. A note on Vergil's Georgics I 228,
in Mnemosyne. Series IV, 44, 1991, p. 167-170
VAN MINNEN, 1994a = VAN MINNEN, Peter, The origin and the future of papyrology. From
Mommsen and Wilamowitz to the present, from Altertumswissenschaft to cultural studies, in
Bülow-Jacobsen, Adam (ed.), Proceedings of the 20th international congress of papyrologists,
Copenhagen, 23-29 August 1992, Copenhagen, 1994, p. 35-41
VAN MINNEN, 1994h = VAN MINNEN, Peter, The punctuation of John 1:3-4, in Filología
neotestamentaria, 7, 1994, p. 33-42
VAN MINNEN, 1995b = VAN MINNEN, Peter, The earliest account of a martyrdom in Coptic, in
Analecta Bollandiana, 113, 1-2, 1995, p. 13-38
VAN MINNEN, 1996 = VAN MINNEN, Peter - SOSIN, Joshua D., Imperial pork. Preparations for a visit
of Severus Alexander and Iulia Mamaea to Egypt, in AncSoc, 27, 1996, p. 171-181
VAN MINNEN, 2000b = VAN MINNEN, Peter, An official act of Cleopatra (with a subscription in her
own hand), in AncSoc, 30, 2000, p. 29-34
VAN MINNEN, 2001 = VAN MINNEN, Peter, Further thoughts on the Cleopatra papyrus, in AfP, 47, 1,
2001, p. 74-80
VAN MOL, 1984 = VAN MOL, Mark, Handboek modern Arabisch (OLA, 17), Leuven, 1984
VAN NUFFELEN, 2004 = VAN NUFFELEN, Peter, Un héritage de paix et de piété. Étude sur les
histoires ecclésiastiques de Socrate et de Sozomène (OLA, 142), Leuven - Paris - Dudley, MA,
2004
VAN SENDEN, 1852 = VAN SENDEN, Gerhard Heinrich, Het Heilige Land of mededeelingen uit eene
reis naar het oosten, gedaan in de jaren 1849 en 1850. I-II, Gorinchem, 1851-1852
VAN ZIJL, 1972 = VAN ZIJL, Peter J., Baal. A study of texts in connexion with Baal in the Ugaritic
epics (AOAT, 10), Kevelaer, 1972
VANDERSLEYEN, 1989 = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Open Forum: Great Green. W3ƒ-Wr never
means the sea, in Discussions in Egyptology. Special number 1, Oxford, 1989, p. 243-250
VANDERSLEYEN, 1990 = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, (Review) The collector's eye. The Ernest
Erickson collections at the Brooklyn Museum, 1987, in Bibliotheca orientalis, 47, 3-4, 1989, p.
362-364
VANDERSLEYEN, 1991 = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Le sens du Ouadj-Our (W3ƒ-Wr), in Schoske,
Sylvia (ed.), Akten des vierten internationalen Ägyptologen Kongresses, München, 1985. IV (SAK.
Beiheifte, 4), Hamburg, 1991, p. 345-352
VANDERSLEYEN, 1993 = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Tjarou, in GM, 136, 1993, p. 85-87
VANDERSLEYEN, 1994 = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, L'Asie des Égyptiens et les îles de la
Méditerranée orientale sous le Nouvel Empire, in OLP, 25, 1994, p. 37-47
VANDERSLEYEN, 1995 = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, L'Égypte et la vallée du Nil. Tome II. De la fin
de l'Ancien Empire à la fin du Nouvel Empire (Nouvelle Clio. L'histoire et ses problèmes), Paris,
1995
VANDERSLEYEN, 1997a = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Genèse d'une histoire d'Égypte, in DE, 37,
1997, p. 73-80
VANDERSLEYEN, 1997b = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Plaidoyer pour une réédition récente, in GM,
157, 1997, p. 103-106
VANDERSLEYEN, 1998a = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, Les guerres de Mérenptah et de Ramsès III
contre les peuples de l'ouest, et leurs rapports avec le Delta, in Eyre, C. J. (ed.), Proceedings of the
seventh international congress of Egyptologists, Cambridge, 3-9 September 1995 (OLA, 82),
Leuven, 1998, p. 1197-1203
VANDERSLEYEN, 1998b = VANDERSLEYEN, Claude, (Review) Osing, Jürgen - Nielsen, Erland
Kolding (ed.), The heritage of ancient Egypt. Studies in honour of Erik Iversen, Copenhagen, 1992,
in OLZ, 93, 1, 1998, p. 18-21
VANDIER, 1964-1965 = VANDIER, Jacques, Iousâas et (Hathor)-Nébet-Hétépet, in RdE, 16, 1964, p.
55-146.17, 1965, p. 89-176
VANDONI, 1964 = Feste pubbliche e private nei documenti greci a cura di Mariangela Vandoni
(Testi e documenti per lo studio dell'antichità. Serie papyrologica, 8), Milano, 1964
VANDONI, 1970 = VANDONI, Mariangela, Gli epistrategi nell'Egitto greco-romano (Testi e documenti
per lo studio dell'antichità, 33), Milano, 1970
1278
Bibliography
VANDORPE, 1988 = VANDORPE, Katelijn, Egyptische geografische elementen in Griekse transcriptie.

I-II, Leuven, 1988 (unpublished thesis)
VANDORPE, 1991b = VANDORPE, Katelijn, Les villages des Ibis dans la toponymie tardive, in
Enchoria, 18, 1991, p. 115-122
VANDORPE, 1993b = VANDORPE, Katelijn, Onomastic bibliography 1990-1991. Linguistic areas. II.
Hamito-Semitic. A. Egyptian, in Onoma, 31, 1992-1993, p. 291-296
VANDORPE, 1995b = VANDORPE, Katelijn, A Sagalassos city seal, in Waelkens, Marc - Poblome,
Jeroen (ed.), Sagalassos III. Report on the fourth excavation campaign of 1993 (Acta
archaeologica Lovaniensia. Monographiae, 7), 1995, p. 299-305
VARINLIOGLU, 1984 = VARINLIOGLU, Ender, Epigramm aus Keramos, in EA, 3, 1984, p. 133-135
VEENHOF, 1982 = VEENHOF, Klaas Roelof, Babylonian expressions for 'over / at a distance of ...'.
Notes on berum, zuzam and related matters, in JEOL, 27, 1981-1982, p. 65-75
VENIT, 1985 = VENIT, Marjorie Susan, Laconian black figure in Egypt, in AJA, 89, 1985, p. 391-398
VERDIN, 1971 = VERDIN, Herman, De historisch-kritische methode van Herodotus (Verhandelingen
van de Koninklijke Vlaamse academie voor wetenschappen, letteren en schone kunsten van België.
Klasse der letteren. Jaargang 33, 69), Brussel, 1971
VERGOTE, 1959 = VERGOTE, Jozef, Joseph en Égypte: Genèse chap. 37-50 à la lumière des études
égyptologiques récentes (Orientalia et biblica Lovaniensia, 3), Louvain, 1959
VERHOEVEN, 1991 = V ERHOEVEN, Ursula, Eine Vergewaltigung? Vom Umgang mit einer Textstelle
des Naos von El Arish (Tefnut-Studien I), in Verhoeven, Ursula - Graefe, Erhart (ed.), Religion und
Philosophie im Alten Ägypten. Festgabe für Philippe Derchain zu seinem 65. Geburtstag am 24.
Juli 1991 (OLA, 39), Leuven, 1991, p. 319-330
VERHOOGT, 2000 = VERHOOGT, Arthur M. F. W. (ed.), Propaganda in de portemonnee. Catalogus
van en inleiding tot de verzameling Mr. B. Kolff: biljoen tetradrachmen en bronzen munten uit
Romeins Egypte (Uigaven vanwege de stichting 'Het Leidsch papyrologisch instituut', 20), Leiden,
2000
VERNUS, 1978 = VERNUS, Pascal, Athribis. Textes et documents relatifs à la géographie, aux cultes,
et à l'histoire d'une ville du Delta égyptien à l'époque pharaonique (BdE, 74), Le Caire, 1978
VERNUS, 1979 = VERNUS, Pascal, Amon P3-‘ƒr. De la piété 'populaire' à la speculation théologique,
in Hommages à la mémoire de Serge Sauneron 1927-1976. I. Égypte pharaonique (BdE, 81), Le
Caire, 1979, p. 463-476
VERONESE, 1989 = VERONESE, Alessandra, Me‡ullam da Volterra. Viaggio in Terra d'Israele.
Traduzione, introduzione, note e appendice (Gli erranti), Rimini, 1989 (non vidi)
VERRETH, 1993 = VERRETH, Herbert, Het noorden van de Sinai en Naukratis in de Egyptische Delta
van het midden van de vijfde eeuw v. Chr. tot de verovering van Egypte door Alexander de Grote,
Leuven, 1993 (unpublished thesis)
VERRETH, 1997 = VERRETH, Herbert, Epigraphic notes on the Sabkhat Bardawil and el-Arisch
region in the northern Sinai, in AncSoc, 28, 1997, p. 107-119
VERRETH, 1998 = VERRETH, Herbert, Historical topography of the northern Sinai from the 7th
century BC till the 7th century AD. A guide to the sources, Leuven, 1998 (unpublished thesis)
VERRETH, 1999a = VERRETH, Herbert, A coastal road in the northern Sinai in P.Oxy. XLII 3011?, in
ZPE, 126, 1999, p. 223-224
VERRETH, 1999b = VERRETH, Herbert, The Egyptian eastern border region in Assyrian sources, in
JAOS, 119, 2, 1999, p. 234-247
VERRETH, 2000 = VERRETH, Herbert, Lake Serbonis and Sabkhat Bardawil in the northern Sinai, in
Mooren, Leon (ed.), Politics, administration and society in the Hellenistic and Roman world.
Proceedings of the international colloquium, Bertinoro 19-24 July 1997 (Studia Hellenistica, 36),
Leuven, 2000, p. 471-487
VERRETH, 2003 = VERRETH, Herbert, Sin, Senou, Senos and Pelousion, in CRIPEL, 23, 2003, p. 51-
71 [with Hebrew printing errors]
VERVENNE, 1996 = V ERVENNE, M., Exodus expulsion and Exodus flight. The interpretation of a crux
critically re-assessed, in JNSL, 22, 2, 1996, p. 45-58
VIDMAN, 1969 = Sylloge inscriptionum religionis Isiacae et Sarapiacae. Collegit Ladislaus Vidman
(Religionsgeschichtliche Versuche und Verarbeiten, 28), Berolini, 1969
VIEDEBANTT, 1914 = VIEDEBANTT, Oskar, Antike Messungen der Landenge von Suez, in RhM, 69,
1914, p. 558-564
VIEDEBANTT, 1920 = VIEDEBANTT, Oskar, Poseidonios, Marinos, Ptolemaios. Ein weiterer Beitrag
zur Geschichte des Erdmessungsproblems im Altertum, in Klio, 16, 1920, p. 94-108
VIERECK, 1905, II = Appiani Historia Romana. Ex recensione Ludovici Mendelssohnii. Editio altera
correctior curante Paulo Viereck. II (BSGRT), Lipsiae, 1986 (= 1905)
1279
Bibliography
VILBORG, 1962 = VILBORG, Ebbe, Achilles Tatius. Leucippe and Clitophon. A commentary (Studia
Graeca et Latina Gothoburgensia, 15), Göteborg, 1962
VINCENT, 1920 = VINCENT, Louis-Hugues, Le plan tréfflé dans l'architecture byzantine, in RA. 5e
Série, 11, 1920, p. 82-111
VINCENT, 1922 = VINCENT, Louis-Hugues, Un type de baptistère byzantin, in RB, 31, 1922, p. 583-
589
VINJA, 1970 = V INJA, J. J., Coastal inlets of Bardawil Lagoon, in Feasibility study. Waterloopkundig
laboratorium R.640, Delft, 1970 (non vidi)
VITTMANN, 1998 = VITTMANN, Günter, Der demotische Papyrus Rylands 9. I. Text und
Übersetzung. II. Kommentare und Indizes (ÄAT, 38), Wiesbaden, 1998
VLEEMING, 1982 = VLEEMING, Sven P. - WESSELIUS, Jan Wim, An Aramaic hymn from the fourth
century B.C., in Bibliotheca orientalis, 39, 5-6, 1982, p. 501-509
VLEEMING, 1984 = V LEEMING, Sven P. - WESSELIUS, Jan Wim, Betel the saviour, in JEOL, 28,
1983-1984, p. 110-140
VLEEMING, 1985 = VLEEMING, Sven P. - WESSELIUS, Jan Wim, Essays on the Aramaic texts in
Aramaic / demotic. Papyrus Amherst 63 (Studies in Papyrus Amherst 63, 1), Amsterdam, 1985
VLEEMING, 1987 = VLEEMING, Sven P., Three demotic notes, in Enchoria, 15, 1987, p. 209-211
VLEEMING, 2001 = VLEEMING, Sven, Some coins of Artaxerxes and other short texts in the demotic
script found of various objects gathered from many publications (Studia demotica, 5), Peeters, 2001
VOGEL, 1971-1981 = VOGEL, Eleanor K. - HOLTZCLAW, Brooks, Bibliography of Holy Land sites. I-
II, in Hebrew union college annual, 42, 1971, p. 1-96; 52, 1981, p. 1-92
VOGT, 1924, I-II = VOGT, Joseph, Die alexandrinischen Münzen. Grundlegung einer
alexandrinischen Kaisergeschichte. I. Text. II. Münzverzeichnis, Hildesheim, 1976 (= Stuttgart,
1924)
VOGT, 1929 = VOGT, Joseph, Herodot in Ägypten. Ein Kapitel zum griechischen Kulturbewusstsein,
in Genethliakon Wilhelm Schmid zum siebzigsten Geburtstag am 24. Februar 1929 (Tübinger
Beiträge zur Altertumswissenschaft, 5), Stuttgart, 1929, p. 95-137
VOGT, 1997 = VOGT, Christine, La céramique de Tell el-Fadda. Sinaï du nord, in CCE, 5, 1997, p. 1-
22
VOLNEY, 1825 [1787], II = VOLNEY, Constantin-François de Chasseboeuf, Voyage en Égypte et en
Syrie et pendant les années 1783, 1784 et 1785, suivi de considérations sur la guerre des Russes et
des Turks, publiées en 1788 et 1789. II. État politique de la Syrie, Paris, 1825 (= 1787-1789)
VOLTEN, 1945 = VOLTEN, Aksel, Zwei altägyptische politische Schriften. Die Lehre für König
Merikare (Pap. Carlsberg VI) und die Lehre des Königs Amenemhet (AnAe, 4), København, 1945
VON BECKERATH, 1984 = VON BECKERATH, Jürgen, Handbuch der ägyptischen Königsnamen
(MÄS, 20), München - Berlin, 1984
VON BECKERATH, 1995 = VON BECKERATH, Jürgen, Beiträge zur Geschichte der Libyerzeit. 3. Die
Könige namens Pedubaste, in GM, 147, 1995, p. 9-13
VON BISSING, 1903 = VON BISSING, Friedrich Wilhelm, Sirbwni;" Livmnh, in Festschrift zu Otto
Hirschfelds sechzigsten Geburtstage, Berlin, 1903, p. 164-166
VON BISSING, 1912 = VON BISSING, Friedrich-Wilhelm, Die Bedeutung der geographischen Termini
Musr und Misraim, in RecTrav, 34, 1912, p. 125-152
VON BISSING, 1917 = VON BISSING, Friedrich Wilhelm, Die "Gottesstrasse", in ZÄS, 53, 1917, p.
144-145
VON KREMER, 1850a = VON KREMER, Ueber zwei arabische geographische Werke. 1. Merâssid-el-
Itilla ala-esmâ-el-Emkine wel Bika’. 2. Neschk-el-Eshar fi Adschäib-il-Aktar, in SAWW, 1850, 2, 1,
Wien, 1850, p. 72-84
VON KREMER, 1850b = VON KREMER, Auszüge aus den Reisen des Scheichs Abd-ol-Ghanîj-in-
Nâbolsî, in SAWW, 1850, 2, 1, Wien, 1850, p. 823-841
VON LEMM, 1972 [= 1899-1910] = VON LEMM, Oscar, Kleine koptische Studien. I-LVIII.
Unveränderter um ein Vorwort von Peter Nagel, Halle / Saale vermehrter Nachdruck (Subsidia
Byzantina lucis ope iterata, 10), Leipzig, 1972 (= Petersburg, 1899-1910)
VON WILAMOWITZ, 1962, I-II = VON WILAMOWITZ-MÖLLENDORF, Ulrich, Hellenistische Dichtung
in der Zeit des Kallimachos. I-II, Dublin - Zürich, 1973 (= 1962)
VON ZEISSL, 1944 = VON ZEISSL, Helene, Äthiopen und Assyrer in Ägypten. Beiträge zur Geschichte
der ägyptischen 'Spätzeit' (ÄF, 14), Glückstadt - Hamburg, 1944
VULPE, 1977 = V ULPE, Radu, Le sanctuaire de Zeus Casius à Seremet et le problème d'un vicus
Cassianus, in Pippidi, Dionisie M. - Popeva, Emilian (ed.), Epigraphica. Travaux dédiés au VIIe
congrès d'épigraphie grecque et latine (Constantza, 9-15 septembre 1977), Bucuresti, 1977, p. 113-
130
1280
Bibliography
VYCICHL, 1940 = VYCICHL, Werner, Ägyptische Ortsnamen in der Bibel, in ZÄS, 76, 1940, p. 79-93
VYCICHL, 1983 = VYCICHL, Werner, Dictionnaire étymologique de la langue copte, Leuven, 1983
WADDELL, 1940 = Manetho. With an English translation by W. G. Waddell (LCL), London -
WAGNER, 1926 = Mythographi Graeci. Vol. I. Apollodori Bibliotheca. Pediasmi libellus de duodecim
Herculis laboribus edidit Richardus Wagner (BSGRT), Stutgardiae, 1965 (= 1926)
WAGNER, 1981 = WAGNER, Guy, Le petit Sarapieion romain de Louqsor. II. L'inscription grecque et
le martelage du nom du préfet Titus Flavius Tatianus, in BIFAO, 81, 1981, p. 129-134
WAGNER, 1993a = WAGNER, Guy - LE SAOUT, Françoise, À la découverte du Sinaï. 1. Le Sud-Sinaï.
2. Le Nord-Sinaï. 3. Vers le golfe d'Aqaba, in Le monde de la bible. Archéologie et histoire, 82,
1993, p. 3-14
WAGNER, 1993b = WAGNER, Guy, L'épigraphie du village dans l'Égypte grecque et romaine, in
Calbi, Alda - Donati, Angela - Poma, Gabriella (ed.), L'epigrafia del villaggio (Epigrafia e
antichità, 12), Faenza, 1993, p. 101-116
WAGNER, 2000 = WAGNER, Guy - CARREZ-MARATRAY, Jean-Yves, Documents. Les ostraca, in
Valbelle, Dominique e.a. (ed.), Le camp romain du Bas-Empire à Tell el-Herr, Paris, 2000, p. p.
146-151
WALBANK, 1957, I = WALBANK, F. W., A historical commentary on Polybius. I. Commentary on
books I-VI, Oxford, 1957
WALLACE, 1938 = WALLACE, Sherman LeRoy, Taxation in Egypt from Augustus to Diocletian
(Princeton University studies in papyrology, 2), Princeton, 1938
WALSH, 1975 = The poems of St. Paulinus of Nola. Translated and annotated by P. G. Walsh
(Ancient Christian writers. The works of the fathers in translation, 40), New York - Ramsey, 1975
WALTON, 1957, XI = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by Francis R. Walton. In twelve
volumes. XI. Fragments of Books XXI-XXXII (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1980 (= 1957)
WALTON, 1967 = Diodorus of Sicily. In twelve volumes. XII. Fragments of Books XXXIII-XL. With an
English translation by Francis R. Walton. With a general index to Diodorus by Russel M. Geer
(LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1967
WALTZ, 1960, III = Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome III (Livre VI).
Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Waltz. Deuxième édition (CUF), Paris, 1960
WALTZ, 1960, V = Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome V (Livre VII,
épigr. 364-748). Texte établi par Pierre Waltz, traduit par Pierre Waltz, Ed. des Places, M.
Dumitrescu, H. Le Maitre et G. Soury. Deuxième édition (CUF), Paris, 1960
WALTZ, 1974, VIII = Anthologie grecque. Première partie. Anthologie Palatine. Tome VIII (Livre IX,
épigr. 359-827). Texte établi et traduit par Pierre Waltz et Guy Soury avec le concours de Jean
Irigoin et Pierre Laurens. Deuxième édition (CUF), Paris, 1974
WARBURG, 1979 = WARBURG, Gabriel R., The Sinai peninsula borders, 1906- 1947, in Journal of
contemporary history, 14, 4, 1979, p. 677-692
WARD, 1969 = WARD, W. A., The nomarch Khnumhotep at Pelusium, in JEA, 55, 1969, p. 215-216
WARD, 1971 = WARD, William A., Egypt and the East Mediterranean world 2200-1900 B.C. Studies
in Egyptian foreign relations during the First Intermediate Period, Beirut, 1971
WARMINGTON, 1956 = Ennius, in Remains of old Latin. Edited and translated by E. H. Warmington.
In four volumes. I. Ennius and Caecilius (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1967 (= 1956), p. 1-
465
WATRIN, 1998 = WATRIN, Luc, The relationship between the Nile Delta and Palestine during the
IVth millennium. From early exchange (Naqada I-II) to the colonisation of southern Palestine
(Naqada III), in Eyre, C. J. (ed.), Proceedings of the seventh international congress of
Egyptologists, Cambridge, 3-9 September 1995 (OLA, 82), Leuven, 1998, p. 1215-1226
WATSON, 1917 = WATSON, C. M., Bonaparte's expedition to Palestine in 1799, in PEQ, 49, 1917, p.
17-35
WAY, 1955 = Caesar. Alexandrian, African and Spanish wars. With an English translation by A. G.
Way (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1964 (= 1955)
Wb, 1926-1931, I-V = ERMAN, Adolf - GRAPOW, Hermann, Wörterbuch der ägyptische Sprache,
Berlin, 1971 (= 1926-1931)
Wb, 1957, VI = ERMAN, Adolf - GRAPOW, Hermann, Wörterbuch der ägyptische Sprache. VI.
Deutsch-ägyptisches Wörterverzeichnis in alphabetischer und sachlicher Ordnung, nebst
Verzeichnisse der koptischen, semitischen und griechischen Wörter, Berlin, 1971 (= 1957)
WEBER, 1907 = W EBER, Wilhelm, Untersuchungen zur Geschichte des Kaisers Hadrianus,
Hildesheim - New York, 1973 (= Leipzig, 1907)
1281
Bibliography
WEBER, 1908 = WEBER, Wilhelm, (Review) Otto Th. Schulz, Das Kaiserhaus der Antonine und der
letzte Historiker Roms, Leipzig, 1907, in Göttingische gelehrte Anzeigen, 170, 12, 1908, p. 945-
1004
WEBER, 1965 = Appendix ad Itinerarium Egeriae. I. Excerpta Matritensia. II. Petri Diaconi liber de
locis sanctis. Cura et studio R. Weber, in Itineraria et alia geographica (Corpus Christianorum.
Series Latina, 175), Turnholti, 1965, p. 91-103
WEBER, 1974 = WEBER, Ekkehard, Zeus Kasios und Zeus Sarapis. Zwei kleine Amulette mit
Inschriften, in WS, 87, 1974, p. 201-207
WEBER, 1975 = Biblia sacra iuxta vulgatum versionem recensuit et brevi apparatu instruxit Robertus
Weber. Tomus I. Genesis - Psalm I. Tomus II. Proverbia - Apocalyps. Appendix. Editio altera
emendata, Stuttgart, 1975
WEHR, 1979 = WEHR, Hans - COWAN, J. Milton (ed.), A dictionary of modern written Arabic (Arabic
- English). Fourth edition. Considerably enlarged and amended by the author, Ithaca (New York),
1994 (= Wiesbaden, 1979)
WEHRLI, 1969a = Die Schule des Aristoteles. Texte und Kommentar. III. Klearchos. Herausgegeben
von Fritz Wehrli. Zweite, ergänzte und verbesserte Auflage, Basel - Stuttgart, 1969
WEHRLI, 1969b = Die Schule des Aristoteles. Texte und Kommentar herausgegeben von Fritz Wehrli.
Heft V. Straton von Lampsakos. Zweite, ergänzte und verbesserte Auflage, Basel - Stuttgart, 1969
WEIDNER, 1933 = WEIDNER, Ernst F., Der Staatsvertrag Assurnirâris VI. von Assyrien mit Mati'ilu
von Bît-Agusi, in AfO, 8, 1932-1933, p. 17-34
WEIDNER, 1944 = W EIDNER, Ernst F., Ωilkan(≈e)ni, König von MuÒri, ein Zeitgenosse Sargons II.
Nach einem neuen Bruchstück der Prisma-Inschrift des assyrischen Königs, in AfO, 14, 1941-1944,
p. 40-53
WEIGALL, 1933 = WEIGALL, Arthur E. P. - GERIN, Maurice (transl.), Marc Antoine. Sa vie et son
temps (Bibliothèque historique), Paris, 1933
WEIMAR, 1985 = WEIMAR, Peter, Die Meerwundererzählung. Eine redaktionskritische analyse von
Ex 13,17-14,31 (ÄAT, 9), Wiesbaden, 1985
WEINGARTNER, 1969 = WEINGÄRTNER, Dieter Georg, Die Ägyptenreise des Germanicus
(Papyrologische Texte und Abhandlungen, 11), Bonn, 1969
WEINREICH, 1922 = W EINREICH, Otto, Rezensionen und Anzeigen. Van Groningen, B. A., De papyro
Oxyrhynchita 1380, Groningen, 1921, in PhilWoch, 42, 34, 1922, p. 793-801
WEIPPERT, 1988 = WEIPPERT, Helga - MILDENBERG, Leo, Palästina in Vorhellenistischer Zeit
(Handbuch der Archäologie. Vorderasien, 2, 1), München, 1988
WEISSBACH, 1928 = WEISSBACH, Franz H., Der assyrische Name von Qal‘at-al-‘Aris, in ZA, 38, 1-2,
1928, p. 108-110
WEISSBROD, 1987 = WEISSBROD, Tuvia - SNEH, Amihai, Geological changes during the Holocene in
the E-Tineh area (northwest Sinai) and their importance in the study of historical geography, in
WEISSERT, 1992 = W EISSERT, Elnathan - ONASCH, Hans-Ulrich, The prologue to Ashurbanipal's
Prism E, in Orientalia, 61, 1992, p. 58-77
WELDON, 1909 = WELDON, L. B., Six months in northern Sinai, in Cairo scientific journal, 1909, p.
155-161 (non vidi)
WELLES, 1963, VIII = Diodorus of Sicily. With an English translation by C. Bradford Welles. In
twelve volumes. VIII. Books XVI, 66-95 and XVII (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1963
WENDEL, 1935 = Scholia in Apollonium Rhodium vetera. Recensuit Carolus Wendel, Berolini, 1974
(= 1935)
WENNING, 1987 = WENNING, Robert, Die Nabatäer. Denkmäler und Geschichte. Eine
Bestandesaufnahme des archäologischen Befundes (Novum Testamentum et orbis antiquus, 3),
Freiburg - Göttingen, 1987
WENTE, 1990 = Letters from ancient Egypt. Translated by Edward F. Wente. Edited by Edmund S.
Meltzer (Society of Biblical Literature. Writings from the ancient world, 1), Atlanta, 1990
WESSELY, 1904 = WESSELY, Carl, Topographie des Faijûm (Arsinoites nomus) in griechischer Zeit,
Milano, 1975 (= Wien, 1904)
WESTENDORF, 1965-1977 = WESTENDORF, Wolfhart, Koptisches Handwörterbuch. Bearbeitet auf
Grund des koptischen Handwörterbuchs von Wilhelm Spiegelberg, Heidelberg, 1965-1977
WEVERS, 1974 = Septuaginta. Vetus Testamentum Graecum. Vol. I. Genesis. Edidit John William
Wevers, Göttingen, 1974
WEVERS, 1982 = Septuaginta. Vetus Testamentum Graecum. Vol. III, 1. Numeri. Edidit John William
Wevers adiuvante U. Quast, Göttingen, 1982
1282
Bibliography
WEVERS, 1991 = Septuaginta. Vetus Testamentum Graecum. Vol. II, 1. Exodus. Edidit John William
Wevers adiuvante U. Quast, Göttingen, 1991
WEVERS, 1993 = WEVERS, John William, Notes on the Greek text of Genesis (Society of biblical
literature. Septuagint and cognate studies series, 35), Atlanta, 1993
WHITE, 1912, I = Appian's Roman History. With an English translation by Horace White. In four
volumes. I [Book I-VIII] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1964 (= 1912)
WHITE, 1912, II = Appian's Roman History. With an English translation by Horace White. In four
volumes. II [Book VIII-XII] (LCL), Cambridge (Mass.) - London, 1972 (= 1912)
WHITE, 1913, III = Appian's Roman History. With an English translation by Horace White. In four
volumes. III [The civil wars. Book I-III] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1964 (= 1913)
WHITE, 1913, IV = Appian's Roman History. With an English translation by Horace White. In four
volumes. IV [The civil wars. Book III-V. Index] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1961 (= 1913)
WHITE, 1996 = WHITE, Donald - WHITE, Arthur P., Coastal sites of northeast Africa. The case against
Bronze Age ports, in JARCE, 33, 1996, p. 11-30
WIEDEMANN, 1884-1888 = WIEDEMANN, Alfred, Ägyptische Geschichte - Supplement, Gotha, 1884-
1888
WIEDEMANN, 1890 = Herodots zweites Buch. Mit sachlichen Erläuterungen herausgegeben von
Alfred Wiedemann, Milano, 1971 (= Leipzig, 1890)
WIEGAND, 1920a = WIEGAND, Theodor, Archäologische Gesellschaft zu Berlin. Sitzung vom 2.
November 1920, in Archäologischer Anzeiger. Beiblatt zum Jahrbuch des Archäologischen
Instituts, 1920, p. 85-94
WIEGAND, 1920b = WIEGAND, Theodor e.a., Sinai (Wissenschaftliche Veröffentlichungen des
deutsch-türkischen Denkmalschutz-Kommandos, 1), Berlin - Leipzig, 1920 (non vidi)
WIENER, 1923 = WIENER, Harold M., Pithom and Raamses, in AncEg, 1923, p. 75-77
WIENER, 1926 = WIENER, Harold M., The historical character of the Exodus, in AncEg, 1926, p. 104-
115
WIET, 1911-1924, I-IV = Taqî el-Dîn Ahmad ibn 'Alî Ibn 'Abd-el-Qâdir ibn Muhammad El-Maqrîzî.
El-Mawâ'iz wa'l-I'tibâr fî dhikr el-khitat wa'l-Âthâr. Édité par Gaston Wiet. Tome premier,
première partie, chap. I-XXX. Tome second, première partie, chap. XXXI-XLVI. Tome troisième,
deuxième partie, chap. I-XLIV. Tome quatrième, deuxième partie, chap. L-XCIV (MIFAO, 30; 33;
46; 49), Le Caire, 1911-1913-1922-1924
WIET, 1930 = WIET, Gaston, Matériaux pour un Corpus inscriptionum Arabicarum. première partie.
Égypte. Tome deuxième. Égypte (MIFAO, 52), Le Caire, 1930
WIET, 1932 = WIET, Gaston, L'Égypte musulmane de la conquête arabe à la conquête ottomane, in
Munier, Henri - Wiet, Gaston, Précis de l'histoire d'Égypte par divers historiens et archéologues.
II. L'Égypte byzantine et musulmane, Le Caire, 1932, p. 107-331
WIET, 1937 = Ya'kubi. Les pays. Traduit par Gaston Wiet (Textes et traductions d'auteurs orientaux,
1), Le Caire, 1937
WIET, 1945 = Capitaine Bouchard. La chute d'el-Arich. Édité et annoté par Gaston Wiet, Le Caire,
1945 (non vidi)
WIET, 1953 = L'Égypte de Murtadi, fils du Gaphiphe. Introduction, traduction [en facsimile de Pierre
Vattier, Paris, 1666] et notes de Gaston Wiet (Bibliothèque de l'École nationale des langues
orientales vivantes), Paris, 1953
WIET, 1955-1960, I-II = Journal d'un bourgeois du Caire. Chronique d'Ibn Iyâs. Traduit et annoté par
Gaston Wiet. I-II (Bibliothèque générale de l'École pratique des hautes études, VIe section), Paris,
1955-1960 (non vidi)
WILCKEN, 1901 = WILCKEN, Ulrich, Papyrus-Urkunden, in AfP, 1, 1901, p. 122-177.544-559
WILCKEN, 1905 = WILCKEN , Ulrich, Der Traum des Königs Nektonabos, in Mélanges Nicole. Recueil
de mémoires de philologie classique et d'archéologie offerts à Jules Nicole, Genève, 1905, p. 579-
596
WILCKEN, 1908a = WILCKEN, Ulrich, Der ägyptische Konvent, in AfP, 4, 1908, p. 366-422
WILCKEN, 1908b = WILCKEN, Ulrich, Papyrus-Urkunden, in AfP, 4, 1908, p. 526-568
WILCKEN, 1909 = WILCKEN, Ulrich, Zur geschichte Pelusiums, in Klio, 9, 1909, p. 131-134
WILCKEN, 1920 = WILCKEN, Ulrich, Papyrus-Urkunden, in AfP, 6, 1920, p. 268-301.361-454
WILKINSON, 1915 = WILKINSON, J. G., Letters to Sir William Gell from Henry Salt, [Sir] J. G.
Wilkinson, and Baron Von Bunsen. II. Letters from Wilkinson, in JEA, 2, 1915, p. 141-164
WILKINSON, 1971 = WILKINSON, John, Egeria's travels. Newly translated with supporting
documents and notes, London, 1973 (= 1971)
WILKINSON, 1977 = WILKINSON, John, Jerusalem pilgrims before the crusades, Warminster, 1977
1283
Bibliography
WILL, 1979-1982, I-II = WILL, Édouard, Histoire politique du monde hellénistique (323-30 av. J.-C.).
Tome I. De la mort d'Alexandre aux avènements d'Antiochos III et de Philippe V. Tome II. Des
avènements d'Antiochos III et de Philippe V à la fin des Lagides. Deuxième édition revue et
augmentée (Annales de l'Est. Mémoire, 30), Nancy, 1979-1982
WILLIAMS, 1929 = Cicero. The letters to his friends. With an English translation by W. Glynn
Williams. In three volumes. II [Books VII-XII] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1965 (= 1929)
WILLIAMS, 1985 = The History of al-Tabari (Ta'rikh al-rusul wa'l-muluk). XXVII. The ‘Abbasid
revolution. Translated and annotated by John Alden Williams (Bibliotheca Persica), New York,
1985
WILLIAMS, 1997 = WILLIAMS, Margaret H., Jewish use of Moses as a personal name in Graeco-
Roman antiquity. A note, in ZPE, 118, 1997, p. 274
WILLIS, 1979 = WILLIS, William H. - O ATES, John F., Three Robinson papyri, in BASP, 16, 1979, p.
137-144
WILLIS, 1983 = Martianus Capella. Edidit James Willis (BSGRT), Leipzig, 1983
WILLIS, 1991 = WILLIS, William H., Comoedia Dukiana, in GRBS, 32, 1991, p. 331-353
WILSON, 1955 = WILSON, John A., Buto and Hierakonpolis in the geography of Egypt, in JNES, 14,
1955, p. 209-236
WINCKLER, 1898a = WINCKLER, Hugo, Musri, Meluhha, Ma‘în. Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des
ältesten Arabien und zur Bibelkritik (MVAG, 3, 1), Berlin, 1898
WINCKLER, 1898b = WINCKLER, Hugo, Bruchstücke von Keilschriften, in Altorientalische
Forschungen. Zweite Reihe, 1, Leipzig, 1898, p. 1-26
WINNICKI, 1989-1991a = WINNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Militäroperationen von Ptolemaios I. und
Seleukos I. in Syrien in den Jahren 312-311 v.Chr. I-II, in AncSoc, 20, 1989, p. 55-92; 22, 1991, p.
147-201
WINNICKI, 1990 = WINNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Bericht von einem Feldzug des Ptolemaios Philadelphos
in der Pithom-Stele, in JJP, 20, 1990, p. 157-167
WINNICKI, 1991b = WINNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Der zweite syrische Krieg im Lichte des demotischen
Karnak-Ostrakons und der griechischen papyri des Zenon-archivs, in JJP, 21, 1991, p. 87-104
WINNICKI, 1994 = WINNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Carrying off and bringing home the statues of the gods.
On an aspect of the religious policy of the Ptolemies towards the Egyptians, in JJP, 24, 1994, p.
149-190
WINNICKI, 1998a = WINNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Zur Bedeutung der Termini Kalasirier und Ermotybier,
in Clarysse, Willy - Schoors, Antoon - Willems, Harco (ed.), Egyptian religion. The last thousand
years. Part II. Studies dedicated to the memory of Jan Quaegebeur (OLA, 85), Leuven, 1998, p.
1503-1507
WINNICKI, 1998b = WINNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Kuszyci (Nubijczycy) w poludniowej Syrii, in
Swiatowit, 41, A, 1998, p. 33-48 [Polish]
WINNICKI, 2000 = WINNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Zustrom und Ansiedlung der Nomaden vom Nordosten
Ägyptens im Niltal in der griechisch-römischen Zeitperiode, in JJP, 30, 2000, p. 165-178
WINNICKI, 2001 = W INNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Die letzten Ereignisse des vierten syrischen Krieges.
Eine Neudeutung des Raphiadekrets, in JJP, 31, 2001, p. 133-145
WINNICKI, 2002 = WINNICKI, Jan Krzysztof, Pagatikov" heist "putisch (libysch)", in JJP, 32, 2002,
p. 195-231
WINSTEDT, 1913 = Cicero. Letters to Atticus. With an English translation by E. O. Winstedt. In three
volumes. II [Books VII-XI] (LCL), London - Cambridge (Mass.), 1966 (= 1913)
WINTER, 1987 = WINTER, Michael, The Sinai Peninsula under Ottoman rule, in Gvirtzman, Gdaliahu
e.a. (ed.), Sinai, Tel-Aviv, 1987, p. 797-804 [Hebrew]
WIPSZYCKA, 1961 = WIPSZYCKA, Ewa, The Dwreva of Apollonios the dioeketes in the Memphite
nome, in Klio, 39, 1961, p. 153-190
WIPSZYCKA, 1966 = WIPSZYCKA, Ewa, Das Textilhandwerk und der Staat im römischen Ägypten, in
AfP, 18, 1966, p. 1-22
WIPSZYCKA, 1995 = WIPSZYCKA, Ewa, Neokoros dans SB XIV 11972: un ecclesiastique ou un
prêtre païen?, in JJP, 25, 1995, p. 181-186
WISEMAN, 1951 = WISEMAN, Donald John, Two historical inscriptions from Nimrud, in Iraq, 13,
1951, p. 21-26
WISEMAN, 1956 = WISEMAN, Donald John, Chronicles of Chaldaean kings (626-556 B.C.) in the
British Museum, London, 1961 (= 1956)
WOELK, 1966 = WOELK, Dieter, Agatharchides von Knidos. Über das Rote Meer. Übersetzung und
Kommentar, Bamberg, 1966
1284
Bibliography
WOLSKA-CONUS, 1968-1973, I-III = Cosmas Indicopleustès. Topographie chrétienne. I (Livres I-

IV). II (Livre V). III (Livres VI-XII. Index). Introduction, texte critique, illustration, traduction et
notes par Wanda Wolska-Conus (Sources chrétiennes, 141; 159; 197), Paris, 1968-1970-1973
WOOLLEY, 1937 = WOOLLEY, Charles Leonard - LAWRENCE, T. E. - MAURON, Charles (transl.), Le
désert de Sin. Introduction de Frederic Kenyon (Bibliothèque historique), Paris, 1937
WORP, 1991 = WORP, Klaas Anthony, Observations on some military camps and place names in
Lower Egypt, in ZPE, 87, 1991, p. 291-295
WORP, 1994 = WORP, Klaas Anthony, A checklist of bishops in Byzantine Egypt (A.D. 325 - c. 750),
in ZPE, 100, 1994, p. 283-318
WRESZINSKI, 1923-1935 = WRESZINSKI, Walter - PATANE, Massimo, Atlas zur altägyptischen
Kulturgeschichte. I-II, Genève - Paris, 1988 (= Leipzig, 1923-1935)
WRIGHT, 1848 = Early travels in Palestine. Comprising the narratives of Arculf, Willibald, Bernard,
Saewulf, Sigurd, Benjamin of Tudela, Sir John Maundeville, de la Brocquière, and Maundrell, New
York, 1969 (= London, 1848)
WRIGHT, 1921 = Philostratus and Eunapius. The lives of the sophists. With an English translation by
Wilmer Cave Wright (LCL), Cambridge (Mass.) - London, 1968 (= 1921)
WUST, 1975 = WÜST, Manfried, Untersuchungen zu den siedlungsgeographischen Texten des Alten
Testaments. I. Ostjordanland (TAVO, 9), Wiesbaden, 1975
WUSTENFELD, 1854 = WÜSTENFELD, Ferdinand, Vergleichungs-Tabellen der Muhammedanischen
und Christlichen Zeitrechnung, nach dem ersten Tage jedes Muhammedanischen Monats
berechnet, Leipzig, 1903 (= 1854)
WUSTENFELD, 1864 = W ÜSTENFELD, Ferdinand, Jâcût's Reisen, aus seinem geographischen
Wörterbuche beschrieben, in ZDMG, 18, 1864, p. 397-493
WUSTENFELD, 1866-1873, I-VI = Yacut's Geographisches Wörterbuch ... Herausgegeben von
Ferdinand Wüstenfeld, I-IV. Fünfter Band. Anmerkungen. Sechster Band. Register, Leipzig, 1866-
1867-1868-1869-1873-1870
WÜSTENFELD, 1879 = WÜSTENFELD, Ferdinand, Calcaschandi's Geographie und Verwaltung von
Ägypten (Abhandlungen der königlichen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Göttingen, 25, 1),
WUTHNOW, 1930 = WUTHNOW, Heinz, Die semitischen Menschennamen in griechischen Inschriften
und Papyri des vorderen Orients (Studien zur Epigraphik und Papyruskunde, 1, 4), Leipzig, 1930
YA'AQOVI, 1977 = YA'AQOVI, Y., A Nabatean site near Moshav Sadot, in Hadashot arkheologiyot
YADIN, 1963 = YADIN, Yigael - PEARLMAN, M. (transl.), The art of warfare in biblical lands in the
light of archaeological discovery, London, 1963
YARDENI, 1994 = YARDENI, Ada, Maritime trade and royal accountancy in an erased customs
account from 475 B.C.E. on the Ahiqar scroll from Elephantine, in BASOR, 293, 1994, p. 67-78
YEKUTIELI, 1998 = YEKUTIELI, Yuval, The Early Bronze Age I of North Sinai. Social, economic, and
spatial aspects, Beer-Sheva, 1998 (unpublished thesis) (Hebrew) (non vidi)
YEKUTIELI, 2002a = Y EKUTIELI, Yuval, Divine royal power, in van den Brink, Edwin C. M. -
Yannai, Eli (ed.), In quest of ancient settlements and landscapes. Archaeological studies in honour
of Ram Gophna, Tel Aviv, 2002, p. 243-253
YEKUTIELI, 2002b = Y EKUTIELI, Yuval, Settlement and subsistence patterns in north Sinai during
the fifth to third millennia BCE, in van den Brink, Edwin C. M. - Levi, T. E. (ed.), Egypt and the
Levant. Interrelations from the 4th through the early 3rd millennium B.C.E., London - New York,
2002, p. 422-433 (non vidi)
YOUTIE, 1973 = YOUTIE, Louise C., Ghost-names, in ZPE, 11, 1973, p. 271-273
YOUTIE, 1979 = YOUTIE, Herbert Chayyim, P.Mich. I 2: EREGMOS FAKWN, in ZPE, 34, 1979, p.
95-96
YOYOTTE, 1951 = YOYOTTE, Jean, Sur le voyage asiatique de Psammétique II, in Vetus
Testamentum, 1, 2, 1951, p. 140-144
YOYOTTE, 1952 = YOYOTTE, Jean, Quelques toponymes égyptiens mentionnés dans les 'Annales
d'Assurbanipal' (Rm. I, 101-105), in Revue d'assyriologie et d'archéologie orientale, 46, 1952, p.
212-214
YOYOTTE, 1953a = YOYOTTE, Jean, Potasimto de Pharbaïthos et le titre 'grand combattant - maître
du triomphe', in CdE, 28, 55, 1953, p. 101-106
YOYOTTE, 1953b = YOYOTTE, Jean, La ville de "Taremou" (Tell el-Muqdâm), in BIFAO, 52, 1953, p.
179-192
YOYOTTE, 1955 = YOYOTTE, Jean, Une étude sur l'anthroponymie gréco-égyptienne du nome
prosôpite, in BIFAO, 55, 1955, p. 125-140
1285
Bibliography
YOYOTTE, 1958 = YOYOTTE, Jean, Notes de toponymie égyptienne, in MDAIK, 16, 1958, p. 414-430
YOYOTTE, 1959a = YOYOTTE, Jean, Les Bousiris et les Abousir d'Égypte (Toponymie de l'Égypte
pharaonique I), in GLECS, 8, 1959, p. 57-60
YOYOTTE, 1959b = YOYOTTE, Jean, Une statue perdu du général Pikhaâs, in Kêmi, 15, 1959, p. 65-
69
YOYOTTE, 1959c = YOYOTTE, Jean, Un étrange titre d'époque libyenne, in BIFAO, 58, 1959, p. 97-
100
YOYOTTE, 1961a = YOYOTTE, Jean, Études géographiques. I. La 'cité des acacias' (Kafr Ammar), in
RdE, 13, 1961, p. 71-105
YOYOTTE, 1961b = YOYOTTE, Jean, Les principautés du Delta au temps de l'anarchie libyenne
(études d'histoire politique), in Mélanges Maspero. I. Orient ancien. Quatrième fascicule (MIFAO,
66), Le Caire, 1961, p. 121-179
YOYOTTE, 1962 = YOYOTTE, Jean, Études géographiques. II. Les localités méridionales de la région
memphite et 'le Pehou d'Héracléopolis' [A. §1-7], in RdE, 14, 1962, p. 75-111
YOYOTTE, 1963 = YOYOTTE, Jean, Études géographiques. II. Les localités méridionales de la région
memphite et 'le Pehou d'Héracléopolis' [B. §8-11], in RdE, 15, 1963, p. 87-119
YOYOTTE, 1972 = YOYOTTE, Jean, La toponymie, in Textes et langages de l'Égypte pharaonique.
Cent cinquante années de recherches. 1822-1972. Hommage à Jean-François Champollion. I
(BdE, 64/1), Le Caire, 1972, p. 231-239
YOYOTTE, 1983a = YOYOTTE, Jean, Religion de l'Égypte ancienne. I. Sites et cultus de la Basse
Égypte orientale. 1. De Silè à Tanis. 2. L'apaisement de la Déesse dangereuse, in EPHE, 91, 1982-
1983, p. 217-223
YOYOTTE, 1983b = YOYOTTE, Jean, L'Amon de Naukratis, in RdE, 34, 1982-1983, p. 129-136
YOYOTTE, 1983c = YOYOTTE, Jean - CHUVIN, Pierre, Le Delta du Nil au temps des pharaons, in
L'histoire, 54, 1983, p. 52-62
YOYOTTE, 1986a = YOYOTTE, Jean - CHUVIN, Pierre, Les bandits du Nil. Les hors de la loi qui ont
fait trembler Rome, in L'histoire, 88, 1986, p. 40-48
YOYOTTE, 1986b = YOYOTTE, Jean - CHUVIN, Pierre, Les avatars de Zeus Casios de Péluse à Tivoli,
in Bulletin de la Société Ernest Renan, 35, 1985-1986, p. 15 (non vidi)
YOYOTTE, 1988a = YOYOTTE, Jean, Religion de l'Égypte ancienne. II. Sites et cultes de Basse
Égypte. Les deux Léontopolis, in EPHE, 96, 1987-1988, p. 156-161
YOYOTTE, 1988b = YOYOTTE, Jean - CHUVIN, Pierre, Le Zeus Casios de Péluse à Tivoli. Une
hypothèse, in BIFAO, 88, 1988, p. 165-180
YOYOTTE, 1996a = YOYOTTE, Jean (ed.), L'Égypte du Delta. Les capitales du nord, in Dossiers
d'archéologie, 213, 1996, p. 1-92
YOYOTTE, 1997 = Strabon. Le voyage en Égypte. Un regard romain. Préface de Jean Yoyotte.
Traduction de Pascal Charvet. Commentaires de Jean Yoyotte et Pascal Charvet. Postface de
Stéphane Gompertz, Paris, 1997
ZAUZICH, 1978b = ZAUZICH, Karl-Theodor, Rezension: Ray, John D., The archive of Hor, London,
1976, in Enchoria, 8, 2, 1978, p. 95-100
ZAUZICH, 1984 = ZAUZICH, Karl-Theodor, Von Elephantine bis Sambehdet, in Enchoria, 12, 1984, p.
193-194
ZAUZICH, 1985a = ZAUZICH, Karl-Theodor, Ägyptologische Bemerkungen zu den neuen aramäischen
Papyri aus Saqqara, in Enchoria, 13, 1985, p. 115-118
ZAUZICH, 1985b = ZAUZICH, Karl-Theodor, Der Gott des aramäisch-demotischen Papyrus Amherst
63, in GM, 85, 1985, p. 89-90
ZAUZICH, 1987a = ZAUZICH, Karl-Theodor, Das topographische Onomastikon im P. Kairo 31169, in
GM, 99, 1987, p. 83-91
ZAUZICH, 1987a, handout = ZAUZICH, Karl-Theodor, Das topographische Onomastikon im P. Kairo
31169 (handout at the Third international conference of demotic studies in Cambridge,
10.09.1987), 1987
ZAUZICH, 1987b = ZAUZICH, Karl-Theodor, Einige unerkannte Ortsnamen, in Enchoria, 15, 1987, p.
169-179
ZAYADINE, 1985 = ZAYADINE, Fawzi, Caravan routes between Egypt and Nabataea and the voyage
of sultan Baibars to Petra in 1276, in Hadidi, Adnan (ed.), Studies in the history and archaeology
of Jordan. II, Amman, 1985, p. 159-174
ZAYADINE, 1990 = ZAYADINE, Fawzi, The pantheon of the Nabataean inscriptions in Egypt and the
Sinai, in ARAM, 2, 1-2, 1990, p. 151-174
ZEMER, 1977 = ZEMER, Avshalom, Storage jars in ancient sea trade, Haifa, 1977 (non vidi)
1286
Bibliography
ZIBELIUS, 1978 = ZIBELIUS, Karola, Ägyptische Siedlungen nach Texten des Alten Reiches (TAVO,
19), Wiesbaden, 1978
ZIEGLER, 1939 = Septuaginta. Vetus Testamentum Graecum. Vol. XIV. Isaias. Edidit Joseph Ziegler,
Göttingen, 1939
ZIEGLER, 1943 = Septuaginta. Vetus Testamentum Graecum. Vol. XIII. Dudodecim prophetae [Osee -
Amos - Michaeas - Ioel - Abdias - Ionas - Nahum - Habacuc - Sophonias - Aggaeus - Zacharias -
Malachias]. Edidit Joseph Ziegler, Göttingen, 1943
ZIEGLER, 1952 = Septuaginta. Vetus Testamentum Graecum. Vol. XVI, 1. Ezechiel. Edidit Joseph
Ziegler, Göttingen, 1952
ZIEGLER, 1957 = Septuaginta. Vetus Testamentum Graecum. Vol. XV. Ieremias. Baruch. Threni.
Epistula Ieremiae. Edidit Joseph Ziegler, Göttingen, 1957
ZIEGLER, 1975 = Eusebius Werke. Neunter Band. Die Jesajakommentar. Herausgegeben von Joseph
Ziegler (Die griechischen christlichen Schriftsteller der ersten Jahrhunderte, 56), Berlin, 1975
ZIMMERLI, 1969 = ZIMMERLI, Walther, Ezekiel. I. Teilband. Ezechiel 1-24. 2. Teilband. Ezechiel 25-
48 (Biblischer Kommentar Altes Testament, 13/1-2), Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1969
ZIMMERLI, 1983 [= 1969] = ZIMMERLI, Walther - MARTIN, James D. (transl.), Ezekiel 2. A
commentary on the book of the prophet Ezekiel, chapters 25-48 (Hermeneia. A critical and
historical commentary on the bible), Philadelphia, 1983 (= Neukirchen-Vluyn, 1969)
ZIMMERMANN, 1912 = ZIMMERMANN, Friedrich, Die ägyptische Religion nach der Darstellung der
Kirchenschriftsteller und die ägyptischen Denkmäler (Studien zur Geschichte und Kultur des
Altertums, 5, 5-6), Paderborn, 1912
ZIVIE-COCHE, 1987 = ZIVIE-COCHE, Christiane M., Les travaux de Panemerit et de Pikhaâs à Tanis,
in Brissaud, Philippe (ed.), Cahiers de Tanis. I. Mission française des fouilles de Tanis (Recherches
sur les civilisations. Mémoire, 75), Paris, 1987, p. 177-186
ZIVIE-COCHE, 1996 = ZIVIE-COCHE, Christiane M., Pikhaâs et Panemerit, princes de Tanis.
Nouveaux aperçus, in Bulletin de la Société française des fouilles de Tanis, 10, 3, 1996, p. 113-131
ZIVIE-COCHE, 2004 = ZIVIE-COCHE, Christiane M., Travaux récents sur le tell Sân el-Hagar. 3.
Statues et autobiographies de dignitaires. Tanis à l'époque ptolémaïque, Paris, 2004 (non vidi)
ZOEGA, 1787 = ZOEGA, Georg, Numi Aegypti imperatorii prostantes in Museo Borgiano Velitris
adiectis praeterea quotquot reliqua huius classis numismata ex variis museis atque libris collegere
obtigit, Romae, 1787 (non vidi)
ZOEGA, 1810 = ZOEGA, Georgius, Catalogus codicum Copticorum manuscriptorum, Leipzig, 1903 (=
Romae, 1810)
ZORELL, 1940-1954 = ZORELL, Franciscus (ed.), Lexicon Hebraicum et Aramaicum Veteris
Testamenti, Roma, 1968 (= 1940-1954)
ZOTENBERG, 1883 = Chronique de Jean, évêque de Nikiou. Texte éthiopien, publié et traduit par
Hermann Zotenberg (Notices et extraits des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque Nationale et autres
bibliothèqes publiés par l'Institut National de France, 24, 1), Paris, 1883, p. 125-608
ZUCKER, 1950 = ZUCKER, Friedrich, Athen und Ägypten bis auf den Beginn der hellenistischen Zeit,
in Morenz, Siegfried (ed.), Aus Antike und Orient. Festschrift Wilhelm Schubart zum 75.
Geburtstag, Leipzig, 1950, p. 146-165
1287
Abbreviations
Abbreviations for journals and series
ÄA: Ägyptologische Abhandlungen

AASF. B: Annales Academiae scientiarum Fennicae. Series B
ÄAT: Ägypten und Altes Testament. Studien zu Geschichte, Kultur und Religion Ägyptens und
des Alten Testaments
AB: Assyriologische Bibliothek
ADAJ: Annual of the Department of Antiquities of Jordan
ADAW: Abhandlungen der Deutschen Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin. Philosophisch-
historische Klasse
Aegyptus: Aegyptus. Rivista italiana di egittologia e di papirologia
ÄF: Ägyptologische Forschungen
AfK: Archiv für Keilschriftforschung
AfO: Archiv für Orientforschung
AfP: Archiv für Papyrusforschung
AJA: American Journal of Archaeology
AJPh: American Journal of Philology
AJSL: American Journal of Semitic Languages and Literatures
ÄL: Ägypten und Levante. Internationale Zeitschrift für Ägyptische Archäologie und deren
Nachbargebiete
AnAe: Analecta Aegyptiaca
AnBibl: Analecta Biblica
AncEg: Ancient Egypt
AncSoc: Ancient Society
AnOr: Analecta Orientalia
AnPap: Analecta Papyrologica
ANRW: Aufstieg und Niedergang der römischen Welt
AOAT: Alter Orient und Altes Testament
ARAM: ARAM periodical
ARCE: American Research Center in Egypt
Archaeologia: Archaeologia: or Miscellaneous tracts relating to antiquity
Archaeology: Archaeology. A publication of the Archaeological Institute of America
Archeo: Archeo. Attualità del passato
ArEph: Arcaiologikh; ejfhmeriv"
ASAE: Annales du Service des antiquités de l'Égypte
AWLM: Akademie der Wissenschaften und der Literatur in Mainz. Abhandlungen der geistes- und
sozialwissenschaflichen Klasse
BAe: Bibliotheca Aegyptiaca
BAR. International series: British Archaeological Reports. International series
BAR. Suppl. series: British Archaeological Reports. Supplementary series
BASOR: Bulletin of the American Schools of Oriental Research
BASP. Suppl.: Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists. Supplements
BASP: Bulletin of the American Society of Papyrologists
BCE: Bulletin de liaison du Groupe international d'étude de la céramique égyptienne
BCH. Suppl.: Bulletin de correspondance hellénique. Supplément
BCH: Bulletin de correspondance hellénique
BdE: Bibliothèque d'étude de l'Institut français d'archéologie orientale du Caire
BdEC: Bibliothèque d'études coptes
BIE: Bulletin de l'Institut d'Égypte
BIFAO: Bulletin de l'Institut français d'archéologie orientale du Caire
BN: Biblische Notizen
BSAA: Bulletin de la Société archéologique d'Alexandrie
BSAC: Bulletin de la Société d'archéologie copte
BSAE - ERA: British School of Archaeology in Egypt and Egyptian Research Account
BSEHGIS: Bulletin de la Société d'études historiques et géographiques de l'Isthme de Suez
BSFE: Bulletin de la Société française d'égyptologie
BSGE: Bulletin de la Société (royale) de géographie d'Égypte
BSGRT: Bibliotheca Scriptorum Graecorum et Romanorum Teubneriana
BSOAS: Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies. University of London
ByzZ: Byzantinische Zeitschrift
1288
Abbreviations
CCE: Cahiers de la céramique égyptienne

CdE: Chronique d'Égypte
CPh: Classical Philology
CR: Classical Review
CRAI: Comptes rendus de l'Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres
CRIPEL: Cahiers de recherches de l'Institut de papyrologie et d'égyptologie de Lille
CSEL: Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum Latinorum
CUF: Collection des Universités de France
De scriba: De scriba. Tijdschrift van Egyptologica Vlaanderen
DE: Discussions in Egyptology
DemStud: Demotische Studien
DHA: Dialogues d'histoire ancienne
Didaskaleion. N.S.: Didaskaleion. Studi di letterature e storia cristiana antica. Nuova serie
DÖAW: Österreichische Akademie der Wissenschaften. Denkschriften der Gesamtakademie
EA: Epigraphica Anatolica. Zeitschrift für Epigraphik und historische Geographie Anatoliens
EAD: Exploration archéologique de Délos faite par l'École française d'Athènes
EEF: Egypt Exploration Fund
EES: Egypt Exploration Society
Enchoria: Enchoria. Zeitschrift für Demotistik und Koptologie
Eos: Eos. Commentarii Societatis philologae Polonorum
EPHE: École pratique des hautes études. Annuaire. Résumés des conférences et travaux. Ve
Section - Sciences religieuses
EPRO: Études préliminaires aux religions orientales dans l'empire romain
ERA: Egypt Research Account
Eretz-Israel: Eretz-Israel. Archaeological, historical and geographical studies published by the
Israel Exploration Society
Études et travaux: Études et travaux. Académie polonaise des sciences. Centre d'archéologie
méditerranéenne
EVO: Egitto e vicino oriente. Rivista della Sezione orientalistica dell'Istituto di storia antica,
Università degli studi di Pisa
FIFAO: Fouilles de l'Institut français d'archéologie orientale du Caire
FzB: Forschung zur Bibel
Gazette archéologique: Gazette archéologique. Recueil de monuments pour servir à la
connaissance et à l'histoire de l'art dans l'Antiquité et le Moyen Âge
GLECS: Comptes rendus du Groupe linguistique d'études chamito-sémitiques
GM: Göttinger Miszellen
Gnomon: Gnomon. Kritische Zeitschrift für die gesamte klassische Altertumswissenschaft
GOF, IV: Göttinger Orientforschungen. IV. Reihe. Ägypten
GRBS: Greek, Roman and Byzantine Studies
HÄB: Hildesheimer Ägyptologische Beiträge
Hermes: Hermes. Zeitschrift für Klassische Philologie
Hesperia: Hesperia. Journal of the American School of Classical Studies at Athens
Histoire de l'art: Histoire de l'art. Bulletin d'information de l'Institut national d'histoire de l'art
Historia: Historia. Zeitschrift für Alte Geschichte. Revue d'histoire ancienne
IEJ: Israel Exploration Journal
IGSK: Inschriften Griechischer Städte aus Kleinasien
JANES: Journal of the Ancient Near Eastern Society of Columbia University, New York
JAOS: Journal of the American Oriental Society
JARCE: Journal of the American Research Center in Egypt
JCS: Journal of Cuneiform Studies
JDAI: Jahrbuch des Deutschen Archäologischen Instituts
JEA: Journal of Egyptian Archaeology
JEOL: Jaarbericht van het Vooraziatisch-Egyptisch genootschap Ex oriente lux
JESHO: Journal of the Economic and Social History of the Orient
JHS: Journal of Hellenic Studies
JIAN: Journal international d'archéologie numismatique
JJP: Journal of Juristic Papyrology
JMA: Journal of Mediterranean Archaeology
JNES: Journal of Near Eastern Studies
JNSL: Journal of Northwest Semitic Languages
1289
Abbreviations
JPOS: Journal of the Palestine Oriental Society

JRA: Journal of Roman Archaeology
JRAS: Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland
JRS: Journal of Roman Studies
JSSEA: Journal of the Society for the Study of Egyptian Antiquities
KÄT: Kleine Ägyptische Texte
Kêmi: Kêmi. Revue de philologie et d'archéologie égyptiennes et coptes
Kentron: Kentron. Revue du monde antique et de psychologie historique
Klio: Klio. Beiträge zur Alten Geschichte
LCL: Loeb Classical Library
MAAR: Memoirs of the American Academy in Rome
MAB: Académie royale de Belgique. Mémoires de la Classe des Lettres. Collection in-8° - 2e
Série
Maia: Maia. Rivista di letterature classiche
MAOG: Mitteilungen der Altorientalischen Gesellschaft
MÄS: Münchener Ägyptologische Studien
MBAH: Münstersche Beiträge zur Antiken Handelsgeschichte
MDAIA: Mitteilungen des Deutschen Archäologischen Instituts. Athenische Abteilung
MDAIK: Mitteilungen des Deutschen Archäologischen Instituts. Abteilung Kairo
MEFRA: Mélanges de l'École française de Rome. Antiquité
MH: Museum Helveticum
MIFAO: Mémoires publiés par les membres de l'Institut français d'archéologie orientale du Caire
MMAF: Memoires publiés par les membres de la Mission archéologique française au Caire
Mnemosyne: Mnemosyne. A journal of classical studies
MPER. NS: Mitteilungen aus der Papyrussammlung der Österreichischen Nationalbibliothek
(Papyrus Erzherzog Rainer). Neue Serie
MSEHGIS: Mémoires de la Société d'études historiques et géographiques de l'Isthme de Suez
MVAG: Mitteilungen der Vorderasiatisch-Aegyptischen Gesellschaft
NAG: Nachrichten von der Akademie der Wissenschaften in Göttingen, philologisch-historische
Klasse
NC: The Numismatic Chronicle
NumCirc: Spink & Son's Numismatic Circular
OBO: Orbis Biblicus et Orientalis
OIP: Oriental Institute Publications
OLA: Orientalia Lovaniensia Analecta
OLP: Orientalia Lovaniensia Periodica
OLZ: Orientalistische Literaturzeitung
Onoma: Onoma. Bibliographical and information bulletin
OrAnt: Oriens Antiquus
Orientalia: Orientalia. Nova series
OrMonsp: Orientalia Monspeliensia
P.L.Bat.: Papyrologica Lugduno-Batava
PÄ: Probleme der Ägyptologie
PCPhS: Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society
PEQ: Palestine Exploration Fund's Quarterly Statement
Philologus: Philologus. Zeitschrift für das klassische Alterthum
PhilWoch: Philologische Wochenschrift
Phoenix (EOL): Phoenix. Bulletin uitgegeven door het Vooraziatisch-Egyptisch genootschap Ex
oriente lux
PIFAO: Publications de l'Institut francais d'archéologie orientale du Caire
PIFD: Publications de l'Institut français de Damas
PJB: Palästinajahrbuch des Deutschen Evangelischen Instituts für Altertumswissenschaft des
Heiligen Landes zu Jerusalem
PO: Patrologia Orientalis
PTA: Papyrologische Texte und Abhandlungen
Qadmoniot: Qadmoniot. Quarterly for the antiquities of Eretz-Israel and bible lands
RA: Revue archéologique
RB: Revue biblique
RBN: Revue belge de numismatique et de sigillographie
RdE: Revue d'égyptologie
1290
Abbreviations
REA: Revue des études anciennes

RecTrav: Recueil de travaux relatifs à la philologie et à l'archéologie égyptiennes et assyriennes
REG: Revue des études grecques
REL: Revue des études latines
RevEg N.S.: Revue égyptologique. Nouvelle série
RevEgAnc: Revue d'Égypte ancienne
RhM: Rheinisches Museum für Philologie
RIN: Rivista italiana di numismatica e scienze affini
RN: Revue numismatique
ROL: Revue de l'orient latin
RPh: Revue de philologie, de littérature et d'histoire anciennes
RSO: Rivista degli studi orientali
SAK: Studien zur Altägyptischen Kultur
SAOC: Studies in Ancient Oriental Civilization
SAWW: Sitzungsberichte der Kaiserlichen Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien. Philosophisch-
historische Klasse
SBAW: Sitzungsberichte der Bayerischen Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-
philologische und historische Klasse
SCBO: Scriptorum Classicorum Bibliotheca Oxoniensis
SCI: Scripta Classica Israelica. Yearbook of the Israel society for the promotion of classical
studies
Science: Science (American association for the advancement of science)
SEAP: Studi di egittologia e di antichità puniche
Serapis: Serapis. The American journal of egyptology
SHAW: Sitzungsberichte der Heidelberger Akademie der Wissenschaften. Philosophisch-
historische Klasse
SIFC: Studi italiani di filologia classica
Sphinx: Sphinx. Revue critique embrassant le domaine entier de l'égyptologie
SSEA: Society for the Study of Egyptian Antiquities
StudPal: Studien zur Palaeographie und Papyruskunde
Sumer: Sumer. A journal of archaeology and history in the Arab world
Swiatowit: Swiatowit. Rocznik instytutu archeologii Uniwersytetu Warszawskiego
Syria: Syria. Revue d'art oriental et d'archéologie
TAVO: Tübinger Atlas des Vorderen Orients, Reihe B (Geisteswissenschaften), Beihefte
Tel Aviv: Tel Aviv. Journal of the Tel Aviv University. Institute of Archaeology
TU: Texte und Untersuchungen zur Geschichte der Altchristlichen Literatur
UF: Ugarit-Forschungen. Internationales Jahrbuch für die Alterumskunde Syrien-Palästinas
UGAÄ: Untersuchungen zur Geschichte und Altertumskunde Ägyptens
WS: Wiener Studien
ZA: Zeitschrift für Assyriologie und verwandte Gebiete
ZÄS: Zeitschrift für Ägyptische Sprache und Altertumskunde
ZDMG: Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft
ZDPV: Zeitschrift des Deutschen Palästina-Vereins
ZN: Zeitschrift für Numismatik
ZNF: Zeitschrift für Namenforschung
ZNW: Zeitschrift für die Neutestamentliche Wissenschaft und die Kunde der Ältern Kirche
ZPE: Zeitschrift für Papyrologie und Epigraphik
1291

Sinai 2

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sinai 2

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sinai 2

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

HERBERT VERRETH

THE NORTHERN SINAI

1. Itineraries and descriptions of the northern Sinai

2. Lake Serbonis, the Kasiotis and the Djifar

3. The area between Raphia and Rinokoloura

Arab and modern periods 309

7. The coastal area between Kasion and Pelousion

8. The inland road south of Sabkhat Bardawil

9. The northwestern Sinai

10. Pelousion and the Pelousiac plain [partim]

Table of contents 885

Bibliography, maps, illustrations, sources, texts found in situ and orthographic

Prosopography of the northern Sinai

Maps related to the northern Sinai 1154

Bibliography, maps, illustrations, sources, texts found in situ

2. Lake Serbonis, the Kasiotis and the Djifar

118.122.133; Fauth, 1990, p. 100.114-115; Lemaire, 1990, p. 45-46; Lipiski,

(30-31) Ptolemaios, 4, 5, 6.11 (Müller, 1901, I 2, p. 682.692) (ca. 148-178)

(51) P.Oxy. XI, 1380, 75-76 (ca. 98-138)

livmnh" - hJ nu'n livmnh Sirbwni;" kaloumevnh; Ptolemaios (30-31): hJ Sirbwni;"

d'Anville, 1766, p. 103; de Guignes, 1789b, p. 432; Tuch, 1847, p. 173-176;

Arabic name in transcription8

3. The area between Raphia and Rinokoloura

BROOK OF EGYPT (NAHAL MUSUR - NAHAL MISRAYIM -

Reland, 1714, p. 285-287.969-970; d'Anville, 1766, p. 102; Niebuhr, 1772, p.

Brook of Egypt (Wadi el-Arish)

(1) Tiglath-pileser III, Summary inscription 8, 18 (Wiseman, 1951, p. 23;

Biblical sources (see also Septuaginta and Vulgata)

A selection of later sources (see also s.v. Rinokoloura)

Hieronymus, Commentarii in Esaiam, 8, 27, 12 (Adriaen, 1963a, p. 352)

Winckler, 1898a, p. 11; Olmstead, 1923, p. 376-377; Landsberger, 1927, p.

Olmstead, 1923, map ('Arza-asapa', immo el-Arish); Na'aman, 1980, p. 95 ('Tel

(7-8) Assarhaddon, Fragment B, Ro 14 - Vo 1-2; Vo 12 (Borger, 1956, p. 110-

ArÒâ; Arza; Arzâ.

THE SEALED HARBOUR OF EGYPT

Gadd, 1954, p. 179-182; Oppenheim, 1957, p. 35; Tadmor, 1958, p. 34-35.78;

(1) Khorsabad Annals, 17-18 (Tadmor, 1958, p. 34) (ca. 716-705?)

Ihvnuso" (Herodotos (1): Ihnuvsou)

Gauthier, 1925, p. 6.8.28.34.48-49; Gauthier, 1925, II, p. 18.150, 1926, III, p.

Reland, 1714, p. 38.208.223.638-639.664-665.800 (non vidi); Le Quien, 1740,

Between lake Serbonis and Ostrakine

Bitwvlion (Sozomenos (3), var. lect.: Bitwlivou; Nikephoros (14): Bitwlivou)

Reland, 1714, p. 286; Guérin, 1869, I 2, p. 230.237; Klostermann, 1904, p. 50-

(3-4) Hieronymus, Liber de situ et nominibus locorum Hebraicorum, s.v.

Arabic name in transcription11

Breydenbach, 1486 in Röhricht, 1901, pl. 3; Pococke, 1746 (?) in Tzachou-

Arabic name in transcription12

(le) Zaheca (Devise (3))

Sprenger, 1864, p. 95; Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 465.466; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p.

Pococke, 1743(?) in Tzachou-Alexandri, 1995, p. 16; Mouton, 2000, p. 199

(6) el-Quda'i (mentioned in Mouton, 2000, p. 33 and p. 172, n. 16) (before

Arabic name in transcription13

Röhricht, 1898, p. 121; Musil, 1907, II 1, p. 302; Kohler, 1904, p. 421.432.454;

Arabic name in transcription14

Sprenger, 1864, p. 9; Michelant, 1882, p. 242; Schefer, 1884, p. 90.94; Röhricht,

Mouton, 2000, p. 199.

Arabic name in transcription16

le Karrobler (Devise (1))

Wüstenfeld, 1864, p. 466; Wüstenfeld, 1870, VI, p. 23 (Arabic index); Blochet,